Some commonly used words are after the list of characters. Replace th on end of words with ness and t with d or ed and most of the rest are obvious if sounded out aloud. Some words with n or en on the end can be easily understood if the n is replaced by a d. Only difficult words and words that do not exist in English are now referred to specifically at the end of the chapter. Appendix 1 Folk words and language usage, Appendix 2 Castle places, food, animals, plants and minerals, Appendix 3 a lexicon of Folk and Appendix 4 an explanation of the Folk calendar, time, weights and measures. All follow the story chapters.

CASTLE THE SERIES - 00000010
FIRST INCURSION
BEGINING WITH DEADTH

The year was thirteen hundred and eight of Our Lord, and Jacques de Saint-Georges d’Espéranche, known on the other side of Mor Breizh,(1) as La Manche(2) was known in Breton, as Master James of Saint George, the widely travelled, great castle ingeniator(3) and mazun(4) was on his final journey, a disappointed but not bitter man.

Bitterth(5) was not possible for a man who knew he had been called friend by Saijät.(6) Saijät, who may have been real or the ultimate illusion, but for those who had Saijätʼs friendship Saijät was more real than their own existence. Saijät, whose memories reached both backward and forward over all time and for whom all time was one time and no time. Saijät, the dreamer, the dreampt(7) and the dream itself. Saijät, who may have been man or woman but who it was suspected was probably neither, either or both according to what was appropriate. Saijät, who at one and the same time could be the epitome of empathy and the final harbinger of death. Saijät whose very existence was the stuff of the legends that lay at the core of his people’s identity.

Jacquesʼ wife Ambrosia had died many years ago, and at the age of seventy-eight, after an educated life full of honour, wealth and power, he was tired and ready to go on. Though he had lived most of his early life in Savoy(8) where he had been born, his father, Master mazun John, had been of Celtic Breton origin, as had been Ambrosia and most of his family, and in that community the death watch was still kept as it had been for centuries before the arrival of the usurper: the new, white Christ. Surrounded by his family and friends, he started to leave and they knew his passing was close, and he was on the way to the Great Mystery, for he could no longer see them and did not appear to be aware of their presence, but he was aware of the other world which for him was now more real and of greater substance than the one he was leaving.

When younger he had travelled the Holy Land, and he’d known the Crac de l’Ospital(9) at the zenith of its power and influence whilst still under the control of the Hospitallers.(10) He had subsequently designed and builded many castles for King Edward,(11) including the greatest of them all, Beaumarris on the Druids’ isle of Ynys Môn,(12) incorporating much he had seen on his travels, his own designs and his improvements on all he had ever seen in his life. He had been devastated when his friend Edward told him Beaumarris was not to be completed yet, for the funds were needed for the campaign in Scotland. He had gone with Edward to Scotland and worked on reducing Stirling castle’s defences culminating in his creation of Loup de Guerre or Warwolf,(13) a massive engine of destruction, the largest trebuchet(14) ever maekt, during the siege of thirteen hundred and four, which ended the siege with Edward’s taking of Stirling.

It was a wonder to his family and friends but as he lay adying he was conversing with his God, and was clearly saughten(15) to know not only would he not finish Beaumarris, the ultimate child of his genius, but it would never be finished. They understood from the half of his conversation they could hear he now realised Beaumarris was only a shadowy forerunner and a pale imitation of his next opportunity to do great works for the glory that was Christendom, to build the greatest castle that would ever be builded, which would sound the final death knell of the heathen. He died smiling. The token Christian priest in attendance, who had been seriously disturbed by the pagan nature of what he had witnessed merely said, “Of a surety God will assoil him.” He maekt no mention of Jacques’ likelihood of entering heaven, which those there considered to be appropriate given what they knew of Jacques’ beliefs.

~o~O~o~

Jacques awoke after his deadth, somewhere and somewhen else, with all the knowledge and skills he had acquired after a lifetime of diligent study, but as a young man in his middle twenties. He was with many others, many of who had fought the crusades or been on pilgrimage to the Holy land. They were the first incursion of incomers, and they awoke at a bitterly cold place they considered to be so perfect a site for the ultimate castle, it was clear to them they could only have been sent by God, and they believed they had been taken to what they called God’s Holy Land and given the ultimate opportunity to prepare for the final battle with the heathen, which they would win by the total obliteration of the scourge of Christendom.

The two moons, they named the brighter Lune and the lesser Dimidd,(16) were considered to be a sign of the ascendancy of light over dark, of Christendom over Islam. That they had moved in time, to somewhile at least fifteen hundred years before whence they came, as well as in distance did not occur to them. Back on Earth, Christ had yet to wait two hundred years for his birth, Muhammad even longer. There were more than two hundred thousand of them, men, women and children, and huge numbers of all the animals they were familiar with, and some they weren’t, along with vast quantities of supplies, including all types of seed corn and other vegetable seeds, some of which they didn’t recognise, which they believed to mean their future was a long term plan of God’s. Though they knew they had been taken from many places on Earth, it took them a long time to realise they had not all been taken from the same time on Earth.

~o~O~o~

That Jacques lived long enough to finish the building of the castle, the ultimate castle, by far the biggest and the strongest that had ever been builded with absolutely no compromises at all, in a mere eighty-three years, with no sign of the enemy, they considered to be a sign of God’s favour, as they considered the plentiful supplies of first class building materials so close to hand and the complete range and number of craftsmen and women who were with them. The severity of the climate they took as a permanent reminder of their God given obligations. There were no men of high estate mongst them, and from the moment of their arrival Jacques had been the leader of the community, none else had his organisational skills which all knew were required for them to survive in the cruel climate.

Due to his gentle(17) spaech, which he had acquired as a result of a lifetime of intercourse with the nobility, he had originally been referred to as the lord of the castle in humour, but it soon became the reality, a necessary reality, and he was declared the first Lord of Castle. Jacques was a realist and he knew the way women were regarded by most of the world he had known was not an option. A reversion to the older Celtic attitudes and practices of his fore-bearers was necessary, which he not only accepted, but he regarded as an opportunity to satisfy his God’s original plan. In order for them to survive he created a Council comprising the most able, and that meant all of the most able, they could not afford to discard half of that all too small a number, just because they were women.

Moreover, he had the members of each craft choose a Master or Mistress crafter to represent their fellow crafters on the Council. Any man who was put forward and who in his opinion was inadequate or of lesser ability than an overlooked woman, he rejected and he told the crafters to select someone better or they would not have a voice on the Council at all. It rapidly became clear to all, no matter how chauvinistic, it was better to be represented by a woman than be not represented at all. The makers of warm clothing, mostly women, those who hunted, mostly men, and those who collected and grew food, who were of both sexes, were all equally significant to the survival of all. Jacques created the Council purely on the grounds of intelligence and ability. Its members were the senior craftswomen and craftsmen, Edwina his Mistress of the hunt and Allan his Master at arms.

He had selected Edwina because she was the best archer in the community and when challenged he had said, “any man who can better her skill may be Master of the hunt in her place. Any man who complains, or fails to do her will, but can not better her must leave, for I have no use for incompetent malcontents.” Any Council members who were perceived to be inadequate by the Council were simply not informed when and where meetings were to take place and soon replaced by someone better. The population was only represented by those who were most fit to represent them: a meritocracy.

~o~O~o~

Jacques fell in love and remarried, and his fifteen year old wife Mary had eventually given him fourteen children, eight daughters and six sons. In his and the Council’s opinion, none of his sons was fit to take over after him. The population wouldn’t follow any of them because they were weak, and it was important for the population to have strong leadership. He and the Council started training his gifted third child, Helen, to be Lady of Castle long before she married Fulk the second son of Allan the Master at arms, after which they continued to train the pair of them for their positions to come and the population to accept them. Jacques handed over power to her as soon as the population could see she was ready for it, which became the norm, and by the time of his deadth his great grandson and his wife were being readied to take over from Jacques’ granddaughter and her husband. Jacques’ last legacy was the creation of the craft of ingeniators who would maintain the castle for all time.

~o~O~o~

When he died, Jacques was over a hundred years old and the oldest man who had ever lived. Due to the longer Castle year, he was nearly a hundred and thirty and he had lived about a hundred and ninety years in all. As time progressed, the weather became much colder due to the natural cycles of the planet, which they considered to be a warning of the coming of the heathen. It was nearly two hundred years after the first incursion when the second occurred. Shortly after, the disease that came to be known as the fevers struck for the first time, which reduced their population from over a quarter of a million to just over a hundred thousand. The fevers recurred at irregular intervals, and the population had been reduced to about forty thousand by the time the third incursion occurred.

The fevers tended to disproportionately eliminate the oldest and the youngest, and it was not long before their history had gone from memory. The old who remembered and the young who had time to listen, were no longer available in sufficient numbers to keep their history from extinction. The incursions settled down to between two and three hundred persons at forty to fifty year intervals and the fevers eventually became a part of the population’s dynamic equilibrium and coupled with the normal birth and deadth rates stabilised the population at about thirty-five thousand, which nowhere near filled a castle designed and builded for the protection of over a quarter of a million persons.

~o~O~o~

After five centuries they referred to themselfs as the Folk, the castle as the Keep and the planet as Castle. They had no memory of their origins and the climate was much harsher than when their ancestors first arrived. Religion had disappeared, aught which didn’t directly aid survival in their now extremely difficult environment was regarded with deep suspicion and faded away or was deliberately extirpated.

~o~O~o~

An ironic feature of the whole matter was the large number of Muslims, mostly attractive nubile women, in some of the early incursions, particularly in the original one, who recognising their vulnerability had simply said nothing as to their beliefs and often took new names, they learnt the language of the ruling Council quickly, their children never learnt aught else. The castle’s principal water supply, a major civil engineering project involving cuttings, tunnels and aqueducts, had been designed and its construction overseen by Aswad, a talented, huge, heavily built, black skinned, middle aged man who had worked on similar, albeit lesser, schemes in Al-Andalus.(18)

Aswad had fallen in love with, courted and married Friðegyð, an intelligent, tiny, pretty Saxon redhead with violet eyes nearer a third of his age than a half who came from a very old noble family with royal connections that had owned much land before William’s(19) Conquest, which they had then lost. Friðegyð was from a much earlier when than any other incursionist and they considered her spaech to be archaic. Many maekt fun of her, but that ceased when she married Councillor Aswad, who initially she had thought to be making fun of her too. Fifteen year old Friðegyð was more than happy to marry a man of Aswad’s status. As a girl she had expected to marry an older man from a family as powerful and wealthy as her own and had been looking forward to it, but the Conquest had been the shattering death of all her dreams. Aswad had given them back to her, and it was not long before she came to love the man who adored her.

It was also not long before her intelligence had maekt a Councillor of her too. That and her annual pregnancies for over twenty years, which she had enjoyed every moment of, maekt her one of Castle’s most respected citizens. The law as laid down by the Council defined women as legally equal to men in all ways, but it was Friðegyð who ensured it became a day to day reality. Her strategy was simple, and she repeatedly said, “You are free individuals and may cook for, look after and bed whomsoever you choose. It is your choice. Any who physically abuse you I will see punished by whipping. Any who rape you I will see executed. And remember under our law your children are legally still part of your body and under your charge till they become adult at fourteen, which law applies to any you have adopted too. No man may ever have control of them or force them to apprenticeship.

~o~O~o~

Many of the Muslims, like Aswad, were gifted craftsfolk, and they were well come and appreciated, like he they had intermarried with the Christians, and said nothing of their beliefs, and in one generation Islam had become extinct. May hap the greatest irony of it all was Jacques’ fifteen year old wife, Mary, had originally been an elderly Muslim woman from the harem of Saladin, whose name had been Mariam, though she said nothing to any of her life on Earth beyond the age of twelve.

~o~O~o~

The Castle Way, the laws by which the Folk lived, originated in a set of codes of conduct which revolved berount the simple concept of, if you help me I shall help you, and had early on been formalised by those of Celtic and Nordic ancestry with racial and social memory of their ancestors’ family, kin, clan and social structures. With time, the social philosophy that was usually just referred to as the Way became much more sophisticated, and all religion of incursionists became to be regarded with suspicion, Christianity along with all other religions had become perceived to be inimical to the Folk and so Christianity too became extinct. On their world, the original incursionists, without realising it, had achieved their goal, and wiped out the heathen Muslim without a single sword being raised, or the castle ever having been put to use, they were also unaware, in the process, they had wiped out Christendom too. It was equally true to say the manhood of Christendom had been conquered by the wombs of Islam. In this new land Heathen and Infidel alike had integrated to become one folk, which had no time nor use for either of their original religions nor indeed any other.

~o~O~o~

The enlightened practice, of the Folk in a marriage defining their marriage, had its roots in their ancestral Muslim practice. There were significantly more women in the first incursion than men, and many of the Iberian women decided to share a husband since it accorded with their understanding of family. They referred to each other as sister which maekt their families acceptable to the other women, many of who chose to join them rather than be without a man and a family or worse accept a man who would not treat them well. The act of putting a knife through the heart of an abusive husband as he slept, initially a not infrequent occurrence, was always condoned, though all such were dead within a handful of years and the practice became no longer necessary. The practice of multiple marriage partners also had its roots in the Nordic practice of taking in to the family a wife’s widowed sister and her children or a dead brother’s wife and her children, conversely it had not been historically unheard of for two poorer men, usually brothers, to pool resources and share a wife. With the deadth of religion meaning there was no longer any concept of sin. That coupled with the coöperation and assistance required of every member of the community to survive meant sexuality had become a private matter. After all in a multiple marriage who did what with whom in the privacy of their bed was impossible to know and none cared.

The clan structures of the Folk and their adoption practices were based on their Celtic heritage. All of the most practical customs and practices of their African, European and Middle Eastern antecedents had merged to create a viable and essentially non-violent society, which had a particular emphasis on the protection of children, capable of surviving with comfort, if not luxury, in a harsh environment. Coöperation was necessary to survive, persons became more precious as the climate deteriorated, children and pregnant women even more so, and large families were essential for the community to survive.

Women with many children became of higher status than those with few, and the joining of families to become larger socio-economic units was referred to as adoption too. Social status was determined by the contribution to society a person maekt, which included children, and nothing else, and everyone had to contribute to the best of their ability. Those who didn’t did not receive help when they required it, and all required it sooner or later, it was a deadth sentence and the phrase, to be taken by Castle, originated. Those who thiefen were not helped. Thieft soon became a capital offence and quickly unheard of.

~o~O~o~

The most widespread language of the original incursionists was a rather inhomogeneous Middle English which contained many elements of Old English and Norman French. Most of the first incursionists, spake English in various stages of transition from Old English(20) to Middle English, unlike Friðegyð who spake an unmodernised version of Old English from the south east of the country. A large minority spake other European languages, and there was a sizeable number who spake various Middle Eastern languages, some as a result of Al-Andalus, also known as Muslim Spain or Islamic Iberia, with African, mostly Berber, but also some sub-Saharan, influences. All these factors soon created a new language, Folk, which though based on Middle English had a different proportion and selection of loan words.

With time, Folk and English as spaken on Earth developed differently. Folk retained many words no longer uest or regarded as archaic in English, it acquired a different set of new words, and its grammar developed differently, in both retention of old and acquisition of new forms. Later incursionists brought new vocabulary and forms of language, mostly English as the preponderance of incursionists had always come from that country. The new names non-English incursionists brought were quickly absorbed, and soon maekt Folk significantly different from English. Despite the influence of regular incursions, after fifteen hundred years of divergence the two languages were all but mutually unintelligible.

For a long time, a relatively small proportion of the Folk were literate and much of their culture and tradition was of an oral nature. That and that there had never been a standardised spelling of Folk had randomising consequences for the way Folk eventually came to be written and spaken in terms of irregular verb forms and general lack of consistency. The high level of social conformity and coöperation required of the Folk for survival had never been an inconvenience to those who had survived, it was why they had survived and others had not, but it meant they had developed different ways of expressing their individuality. When literacy became more common they delighted in their own names retaining as much of their historical peculiarities as were known.

Literacy became regarded as an art form and the Master at arms archivists, who maintained the records, were high status individuals. All the accents and modifiers of all the languages that had contributed to Folk were retained, for they were considered to be important parts of their history. Thus, ligatures, the letter thorn and many diacritical marks too are used. Widespread use of the diæresis to indicate two successive vowels are pronounced separately is used, as in agreän, Zoë, naïve, coöperate, and fluüff.(21)

~o~O~o~

Given it’s roots and how different Folk and English had become, it is may hap surprising just how superficially similar Modern Folk has become to Modern English as spaken by the English in the northern part of that country in recent times. The biggest single event responsible for the re-convergence of Folk towards Modern English was the Fell Year which nearly wiped out the Folk. The two centuries following the Fell Year saw ten incursions starting with smaller numbers of incursionists than was usual, the numbers gradually increasing. Those incomers formed a significant part of the Folk, and thus had a disproportionately large modernising influence on the language. The differences between Modern English and Modern Folk are however significant and make incursionists readily identifiable from their spaech, and as happened with Middle English and Early Folk those differences have increased and are still increasing.

Two of the most notable differences between Modern Folk and Modern English are Folk never uses ness as a suffix, rather the th suffix has been retained, harshth rather than harshness. In English where this occurs the words are very old as in warmth. Also d or ed is virtually never uest to indicate a past tense of a verb, rather t or et is uest instead, trackt rather than tracked, killt rather than killed, sayt rather than said, aegt rather than aged, adviest rather than advised, telt rather than told. This is in many cases the pronunciation still uest by the English in the north of that country. A number of verbs ending in d take dd as their past tense suffix, bedd rather than bedded, but when spaken it sounds like bedt. A number of verbs take tt as their past tense suffix, knitt and constructt rather than knitted and constructed, offcutt rather than offcut. Where this occurs in spaech the final t is stressed.

Modern Folk also has more verbs than Modern English derived from or adapted to strong verbs in Early English which take en as a suffix for the past tense, dien rather than died. New verbs usually take the strong form as a default rather than the weak form as is the case in English, so machinen not machined or machient, though it is gammont not gammonen, (to make gammon or to describe a dish containing gammon). Folk too has its irregular forms and its own expressions and constructions, not all of which are derived from English or indeed from any other language from Earth. As a result of the incursion that happened five hundred and sixty-eight years after the Fell Year some new verbs have arrived and are still in the process of having entire conjugations decided on. A process that happens by custom and usage rather than decree, for example to quilt [the hand craft] currently has two past tenses in common usage, quiltt and quilten. Eventually one form will possibly become the only one in use, but possibly not, for there are some old verbs that have had more than one form in use for centuries.

Index of significant characters so far listed by Chapter

1 Introduction
2 Jacques de Saint-Georges d’Espéranche, Saijät, Ambrosia, Master mazun John, King Edward I, Christ, Muhammad, Edwina, Allan, Mary, Mariam, Helen, Fulk, Aswad, Friðegyð, William I, Saladin

Word Usage Key
Some commonly used words are below. Replace th on end of words with ness and t with d or ed and most of the rest are obvious if sounded out aloud. Some words with n or en on the end can be easily understood if the n is replaced by a d. Only difficult words and words that do not exist in English are now referred to specifically.

Agreän(s), those person(s) one has marital agreement with, spouse(s).
Bethinkt, thought.
Braekt, broke.
Cousine, female cousin.
Doet, did. Pronounced dote.
Doetn’t, didn’t. Pronounced dough + ent.
Findt, found,
Goen, gone
Goent, went.
Grandparents. In Folk like in many Earth languages there are words for either grandmother and grandfather like granddad, gran, granny. There are also words that are specific to maternal and paternal grandparents. Those are as follows. Maternal grand mother – granddam. Paternal grandmother – grandma. Maternal grandfather – grandfa. Paternal grandfather – grandda.
Heartfriend, a relationship of much more significance than being a girl- or boy-friend is on Earth. Oft such relationships are formed from as young as four and they are taken seriously by both children and adults. A child’s heartfriend is automatically one of their heartfriend’s parents’ children too, and a sibling to their heartfriend’s siblings. Such relationships rarely fail and are seen as precursors to becoming intendet and having agreement.
Intendet, fiancée or fiancé.
Knoewn, knew.
Lastdaysince, the day before yesterday.
Loes, lost.
Maekt, made.
Nextdaynigh, the day after tomorrow.
Sayt, said.
Seeën, saw.
Taekt, took.
Telt, told.
Uest, used.

1 Mor Breizh, pronounced moːʁˈbʁɛjs, the channel between England and France.
2 La Manche, the channel between England and France.
3 Ingeniator, origin of the word engineer (civil).
4 Mazun, mason.
5 Bitterth, bitterness. There are no words that use a ness suffix in Folk. Th is generally uest though there are innumerable irregular forms.
6 Saijät, pronounced sigh + airt, (saiɛərt) a mystical consciousness that passes from philosophical leader to philosophical leader according to it’s own volition, or may hap whimsy. The choice may not be gainsaid due to the intellect and perception that accompanies it. For millennia, Saijät has been both the title and subsequently the name of the chosen one.
7 Dreampt, the one who is dreamt about.
8 Savoy, now in modern day France, Italy and Switzerland.
9 Crac de lʼOpital, a huge and strategically significant crusader castle in modern Syria, held for over a century by the Knights Hospitallers. It is forty kilometres [25 miles] to the west of the city of Homs near the border with Lebanon.
10 Hospitallers, The Knights Hospitallers, a religious and military order under its own Papal charter, was charged with the care and defence of the Holy Land and those on pilgrimage.
11 King Edward, Edward Longshanks later Edward I.
12 Ynys Môn, the isle of Anglesey.
13 Warwolf, Warwolf accurately hurled missiles weighing as much as one hundred and fifty kilograms.
14 Trebuchet, a siege engine uest in the Middle Ages to attack castles and fortified towns.
15 Saughten, reconciled, at ease.
16 Dimidd, pronounced Dim + ith, th as in them, (dimið).
17 Gentle, a characteristic of those connected with lordly or noble backgrounds: the gentility.
18 Al-Andalus, also known as Muslim Spain or Islamic Iberia.
19 William I, William the conqueror. The conquest began with the Battle of Hastings on the 14th of October 1066, but it was a few years before William consolidated his hold on England. He confiscated much Saxon land to give as rewards for those who brought men to assist in the conquest.
20 Old English, Anglo-Saxon.
21 Fluüff, pronounced flue + uff, (flu:ᴧf), a fermented cereal powder. Different makers use different combinations of cereals, but all include some rye. When steamed, fluüff rises into a dark coloured, porous, substantial cake which is then soaked in a fruit and honey syrup. Fluüff is selt as small cubes on fresh edible leaves of many kinds and is a gloriously sticky confection much loved by children from the age of one to one hundred and one. Fluüff are similar to Idlis which are maekt in Southern India from broken rice grains and pulses, though usually served a a savoury staple in place of rice.

CASTLE THE SERIES - 00000015

THE FOLK

Where necessary or possibly helpful to some, there are notes at the end on word usage.

Castle is in the main a coastal settlement of nearly thirty-five thousand persons on a world, elsewise,(1) as far as they are aware, empty of humankind, whose inhabitants refer to themselfs as the Folk. In times beyond memory and myth a castle was built on the granite sea cliff to the south of the estuary of a major river, the Arder. The castle gave the settlement its original name, though the settlement subsequently expanded to include Outgangside, a small collection of dwellings, workshops and warehouses outside the castle, Dockside, a settlement on the other side of the estuary, and various holdings and enterprises farther afield.

The castle has over time become referred to as the Keep, and Castle has now become the name occasionally uest(2) for the entire settlement near the Arder, but most oft for the world itself which without any question, or explanation, is accepted to be a spherical object spinning berount an axis running from the far north to the far south. The spin is accepted to be responsible for day and night as Castle orbits its primary, naemt(3) the Mother, which orbit mysteriously causes the seasons.

Land is not owned, it is worked, and there is land enough for any to work what she wills(4) or can. Castle was a feudal settlement once, yet though the Ladyship of Castle is still hereditary, the Folk have moved on considerably from those early days, and the incumbent has effectively become the chief executive officer of a rural coöperative. Few Folk memories, or even legends, of feudal times remain.

Castle is an unspoilt, beautiful and barely exploited land, with game, fish, bountiful harvests, both wild and cultivated, and good grazing for livestock. The climate is harsh, so plentiful supplies have to be stored from the warmer season and the good years for both folk and their livestock to overwinter and survive the lean years. Hunger and rationing are all too familiar. A sporadic disease, callt(5) the fevers, more than decimates the population on average every twelve years. To survive coöperation is vital, and all are valued, but especially children.

Children are reared by educating them within family, kin, clan and friends, collectively known as kith, which involves learning reading, writing, arithmetic and familiarisation with both the Castle Way, the code by which the Folk live, and the ways throughout the castle. It also oft involves learning the skills of which ever crafts their clan follow. Those who find learning difficult are not expected to waste their time and thus be maekt(6) to feel inadequate because there are many highly regarded and necessary crafts they can follow which have no requirement for literacy or numeracy. Children are usually apprenticed at fourteen Castle years, which equates to an age of approximately eighteen Earth years, to a Mistress or Master crafter though many choose to apprentice much younger.

It is not uncommon for adults to change craft, they’re then known as lærers(7) rather than apprentices. Many adults cross craft over two or more crafts. Those whose major craft is essentially a warmer season out door activity like forestry oft follow a different indoor craft over the cold season. Many join the Keep staff over the winter. Whilst not compulsory, most crafters wear a broach on their right shoulder the design of which indicates their craft and rank. Most are not just a badge indicating their craft, but a cherished, highly ornate broach of exquisite craftsmanship, a piece of jewellery many of which have been handed down over the generations from times before the Fell Year which is as far back as records go.

By custom, tradition and right any citizen, woman, man or child, may on Quarterdays, days of public celebration, state their needs, wishes, desires or opinions publicly before all. This is referred to as making an appearance. For the Folk attendance at the Quarterday appearances is seen as a civic duty, and the assembled crowd, which is always large, listen, and if need be, approve or not. Many issues are resolved in this way. Matters of partnership, both marital and craft, adoption, of children, parents, siblings or indeed any others, for example, the merging of families, kinsfolks or clans into a single unit, or the separation of such a grouping into smaller sub-units are oft dealt with at Quarterday. Quarterday resolutions are the ultimate and highest form of law, since they are attested and approven,(8) potentially at least, by the entire population. There are four Quarterdays in a Castle year. Second Quarterday, mid-summer, is the high point of the year. The first day of the year, the first of Faarl is the day following the shortest day, the thirtieth of Topal.

Most medium to long term planning is evolved and overseen by the Lord(9) and his Council. Historically there have been as many Ladies as Lords. There has always been the rare Castle citizen who has had, in the words of the Folk, powers beyond the normal. They are characterised by high intelligence and acute sensitivity to the psyche of the Folk, both as individuals and as a people. Powers beyond they normal does not imply the para-normal, or no more so at any rate than exhibits itself in the daily lifes of the Folk who have always been more concerned with survival than considering the future of generations as yet unbirtht.(10) These individuals sit on the Council along with the Lord and his agreän,(11) the Lord’s heir and her agreän,(12) the Master at arms,(13) the Master huntsman,(14) all significant craft Mistresses and Masters, as well as various other prominent, highly regarded citizens.

The office of the Master at arms is the office of civic responsibility and law. It handles all the short term administration, and it is responsible for the keeping and maintenance of the official archives. The Master at arms usually has five or six personal assistants and a general staff of a hundred, which number varies at need and the availability of appropriate personnel. His rôle is that of the premier, the most senior administrator, and the incumbent is by tradition a vassal of the Lord of Castle, the head of state. In practice, he’s a much over-worked civil servant, as is the Lord of Castle. As with Lordship, historically, there have been as many Mistresses at arms as Masters.

In the historically rare event of major transgression, the full Council could theoretically be called upon to pronounce on the matter, but in practice the Council would expect the Master at arms to deal with the matter, and inform them as to the outcome at the next Council meeting. In the event of a matter serious enough to require the issue of a deadth(15) warrant, it would be issued by the Master at arms, and its enforcement carried out by the Master huntsman via his squads of trackers, hunters and guardians.

The principal rôle of the Master huntsman’s office is one of meat provision, but also, when required, that of enforcement of the Way. The Master huntsman also is by tradition a vassal of the Lord of Castle, and also in practice a hard pressed civil servant. Again, historically there have been as many Mistresses huntsman as Masters. The rôle of the guardians is a flexible one. Most are hunters or trackers approaching retirement, their numbers are maekt up to the required number by the young and inexperienced. Many hunters and trackers periodically craft for a lune or so with the guardians which allows them to spend more time with their families than they can usually manage. Oft, pregnant hunters and trackers choose to become temporary guardians till they resume their usual craft. The guardians patrol the community, more oft shutting doors and returning straying beasts rather than enforcing public order, though that is in their remit.

There have also been rare individuals, known collectively as ‘the changt’,(16) whom it is believed Castle has affected whilst enwombed. These individuals vary to the degree they have been affected by their changes but the changes are the same for all, women and men. They are all more intelligent, stronger and faster with more acute senses than normal. Their metabolisms are faster giving them a higher body temperature, a greater ability to withstand the bitter climate, an ability to metabolise alcohol, which they enjoy, that is so rapid they simply can’t become incapacitated even by strong spirits and they have a highly active libido that has to be satisfied.

The changt are loners and can’t cope with too many persons too close at a time, including those of their own kind, yet they are driven to other folk to satisfy their libidinous needs. They are distrusted by many of the Folk, but not by the intelligent and the perceptive, and there has been a steady increase in their numbers over the centuries. There are currently believed to be just over a hundred and twenty of them, though they tend to be secretive concerning their kind.

There have been, over the centuries, incursions of persons from Earth, usually between two and three hundred persons at a time and at forty to fifty year intervals. These incomers or incursionists, as they’re known till they acquire placements and become newfolk,(17) have always ranged in age from the newbirtht(18) to centenarians, and it has not been usual for many to have been related, nor have many been known to each other. Typically most of the incomers in a given incursion have come from the same general geographical area, but not all from the same time. They arrive usually taken from across the time span that has elapsed since the previous incursion.

There is a general acceptance mongst(19) the Folk their ancestors originally came from Earth. Most of the incomers have spaken(20) the language of the Folk, though with subtle but discernible differences which are known to have increased with time despite the new words brought by each incursion and subsequently assimilated into the spaech(21) of the Folk. There have been several incursions recorded where none of the incomers have spaken anything like the language of the Folk. The incomers learnt Folk quickly, but they introduced considerable numbers of new words, particularly personal names which due to their novelty rapidly became popular and part of the Folk’s history. Castle livestock and many other things on Castle are familiar to most incomers, but there is no longer any evidence, or even mythology, regarding whence the ancestors of the Folk came, or when they first came to Castle, and it is not known if ever there were such evidence.

The Folk themselfs are physically diverse with adult highth(22) typically ranging from four feet and two spans,(23) to seven feet and two spans. Individuals at and beyond both extremes are relatively common. There are many individuals of a large build with a heavy musculature, but most of the Folk tend to be relatively lightly built, irrespective of their highth. Skin colour ranges from very pale alabaster to dark brown with most of the population being at the pale end of the spectrum, though there has always been the odd individual with skin of raven’s wing black. Albinism is rare but not unknown.

Eye colour has a wide range and includes: violet, blue, green, hazel and brown. Eye colours all exhibit a spectrum, and every gradation between any two colours exists. Individuals with hazel eyes that could more accurately be described as yellow are known, as are individuals with brown eyes that could best be described as black. A small number of the Folk have eyes of different colours, and an even smaller number have sunset(24) eyes. Hair colour is not as variable as eye colour, but every shade of brunette exists between darkest black and whitest blonde, similarly every shade of redhead exists. The population has a high proportion of red haired, green or violet eyed individuals, typically with very pale complexions and of slender build. The Folk are always surprised at the high proportion of right handed persons in the incomers because they only account for half of the Folk.

The Keep archives go back over five hundred years, but the Keep itself provides internal evidence of having been in existence for over a thousand years. Incomers are well come,(25) but with some reservations, and during the early days of an incursion the archives recommend the temporary reinforcement of the guardians with a large number of mature hunters and trackers. Usually, as well as the incomers an incursion brings animal breeding stock, both wild and domestic, and vegetable matter, seeds as well as other propagable materials. There are several records in the archives of new birds, fish and water mammal species being discovered shortly after an incursion, and though none could say with certainty the new species were part of the incursion it was believed they were.

Children and young incomers have always been well come, and they have invariably been placed in a new family within a few days. Older incomers have tended to be mixt,(26) including many who had no problems fitting into Castle society. There have also oft been a number for whom the only solution had been the issue of a deadth warrant. There have been incomers who had inherited riches and social position and others who had earnt further riches and social position by manipulation of riches. As a result of never having done a day’s work in their lifes they had oft found adjustment difficult or even impossible, and many dien(27) as a consequence.

In contrast, many incomers had come from the bottom of Earth society, and for most Castle had provided a new beginning to a worthwhile and rewarding life. Once, a number of inmates from a high security prison became highly regarded citizens, none(28) cared what they had done elsewhere, for as long as they found placements, accepted the Way and contributed on Castle they were well come. For the shiftless few who would not contribute Castle had always provided deadth.

Centuries over,(29) the Council recognising the value to their society of the better incomers, many of who brought new crafts and arts of great benefit, decreed a settlement grant could be maekt to establish an incomer in her craft. It had never been automatic, and there had never been a fixt(30) grant involved, for who could tell what may be required? If the craft employed others or gave pleasure to many it would be reasonable to make a larger grant.

THE CASTLE WAY

The lifes of the Folk are regulated by a complex code of conduct callt The Castle Way, usually referred to as the Way. Most of the Folk assume the Way has always been the same, but it has never been set in stone, and it has changed with them over the centuries. The Way is the distillation of what the Folk regard as what is necessary for survival, and hence it has always been flexible enough to allow them the freedom and self determination they require to flourish. The Way is the codified will of the Folk not their ruler.

Marriages are a matter of personal decision, and they may be maekt and unmaekt at the will of any one of the persons involved, but obligations to children are non-negotiable, and whilst a marriage may founder all agreäns(31) retain their obligations to all the children they have a care to, which includes any they have adopted, and those obligations extent to the elderly and the vulnerable. Thus a member of the Folk who marries someone who is intellectually impaired may braek(32) their marriage, and even remarry, but they will always have obligations to their ex-agreän. In practice such folk do not braek their agreement but marry again and have two or more agreäns, and they may, or may not, continue to sleep with their impaired agreän. Even should their impaired agreän break their agreement and marry again, the ex-agreän still has obligations, though of lesser order.

Adoption has the same status as blood relationship and is a common practice which enables the protection of the vulnerable, serves the formalisation of craft arrangements and numerous other functions as well. Protection of the vulnerable, usually orphans and the elderly, but not exclusively so, is both a social requirement and necessity, but it is dealt with at a family level, which the Way demands. Whilst it is true at fourteen children legally become adults, only under extreme circumstances would any dream of abandoning a fourteen year old, since that would contravene the spirit of the Way. On Castle every member of the Folk, whether likeable or no, is precious.

Castle is by no means a subsistence economy, yet neither is it so rich in resources it can carry social parasites. The Folk won’t carry parasites, for that too would contravene the Way. All who can contribute must do so, or seek a life apart which is effectively a deadth sentence. The Folk have a strong work ethic and regard the main source of their weälth(33) to be themselfs. They all have a care to(34) each other, but every one has to have a placement. A placement in its simplest sense is a statement one is of the Folk or in Earth terms one has a craft, a job.

A placement can also refer to being a family member. As a complex combination of kith ties, a placement involves the social accounting of debts owed and owing into which accounting is accounted one’s craft affiliations. In practice a placement is a subtle and complex measure of social standing, personal riches or credit rating. It has always been a concept most incomers have had trouble understanding. All incomers have to acquire a placement soon after arrival. None will support any who does not, for without it there can be no accounting of debts owed and owing, which is an integral part of society. Without a placement one is not of the Folk. It is however just as true to say the act of becoming one of the Folk creates a placement, even if due to circumstance one has neither family nor craft.

The Folk are open, blunt and honest, and genuinely have a care to each other. They are pragmatic in the extreme and rearrange their families to manage tragedy and other circumstances at a speed which is perplexing to incomers. Yet they will stand by and watch those incomers who will not help themselfs perish, for they have chosen to remain apart from society rather than to join it. They respect that decision, even if they don’t approve of the unnecessary waste of valuable human life involved. There are certain things the Folk don’t do. One of which is thief(35) from each other, nor is sharp practice tolerated, for it is regarded as thieft.(36) The Castle Way is a two edged code, if the Folk don’t do these things then any who does is not of the Folk which is a deadth sentence, and either Castle takes the offenders by cold or starvation, or the Master huntsman’s squads track and execute them.

Some of that which the Way decrees is no longer understood by the Folk, but naytheless(37) they respect that there must have been a reason for the requirement which may still be valid. One such is that the Way states Castle gives water to all, so none may own it and it’s sale is thieft, moreover all who have water are obligated to provide it to any with a want of it. Failure to so do is murder. The Folk do not live a utopian existence, they do have their problems. They consider their problems to be less severe and less frequent than those incomers have telt them the Folk of Earth have due to their smaller population, and greater sense of community. However, to the Folk their issues are just as real and problematic as Earth’s and the price to be exacted and paid by those who cause major problems on Castle is deadth, which whilst accepted, for most is no easier to live with than it would be to any from else where.

THE KEEP

The castle site covers a little more than a thousand acres(38) and is built on a granite intrusion in the north-west corner of an area bounded by the river Arder estuary to the north and a more or less north to south coastline to the west. Inside the inner curtain wall the outcrop has been quarried to provide stone for the castle. The outer wall is roughly a curve-cornered parallelogram in shape with an acute ‘angle’ in the north-west corner. The seaward and nearly parallel landward sections of wall are approximately two thousand seven hundred strides long, and the river wall and its nearly parallel wall are sixteen to seventeen hundred strides long.

On the seawall side, the outer curtain wall sits atop the edge of a ninety five stride high cliff which has a series of overhangs all the way up from the sea. The sea below, even in calm weather, boils berount(39) a bed of braeken(40) rock and braeks(41) gainst(42) the cliff due to the cross currents in the sea caused by the flow from the Arder hitting the igneous obstructions just off shore. The difference between high and low tide is two or three spans in the deepth(43) of the water, which has little effect as to how high up the cliff the sea surges. The prevailing onshore wind lifts the sea spray up the cliff, and a strong wind can make it so unpleasant at the battlements of the curtain wall that the crenel(44) drains are a necessity.

Storms deposit huge quantities of sand and boulders, many heavier than a large man, on to the allure behind the battlements. At high tide, the outer wall on the northern side of the site, built atop the granite which disappears into the ground here, is met by the southern edge of the Arder estuary, a two hundred stride stretch of soft, shifting, treacherous estuarine silt and mud incapable of supporting anything like the weighth(45) of a man. The estuary is twenty-two thousand strides wide where it debouches into the ocean, and at low tide, the stretch of exposed mud and silt on the Keep side of the Arder is over six thousand strides wide.

On the landward side of the site, again where the outcropping granite disappears into the ground, the land is somewhat firmer, but it has been excavated down into the granite. This has created a moat fifty strides wide and varying in deepth from five strides gainst the wall to ten strides at its far side. The moat continues south from the Arder alongside the eastern wall till it meets the Little Arder river, which flows into the ocean alongside the southern wall on the far side of the site from the Arder. The Little Arder would have been a tributary of the Arder but for the intrusion of granite which forced its course southwards.

The outer wall is built on the granite all the way berount the site and rises back up to the top of the cliff, where at the castle’s south-west corner it results in the highest point of the castle where the observation tower is situated. The observation tower places one a hundred and sixty-seven strides above the sea. The outer wall is surrounded by water all the way, and the moat is in effect an artificial arm of the Arder on its way to the sea. The moat is unaffected by the state of the tide and the fillth(46) of water in the Arder, its level varies little more than a span or two over the year. Due to geothermal activity, the temperature of the water in the Arder is cool but constant all year, even in the harshest of winters it changes little. The relative warmth of the Arder current and the salt in the estuarine water mean the moat has never had more than a trace of ice at its edges. The thin crust of ice that perpetually braeks up and reforms in the most severe of winters atop the brackish, silty, constantly-shifting estuarine mud will support no more weighth than the mud itself.

There is a labyrinthine series of deep and wide ditches on the eastern and southern sides of the Keep where the moat would have been directly accessible, with a tortuous twisting roadway running through them from the castle hinterland to the moat, where a set of telescopic, retractile, pontoon bridge sections spans the water. The bridge sections can be brought into the Keep. On the way out of the Keep, once over the moat, the route of the roadway through the ditches changes every lune when one of the two easily moveable bridges that span the ditches is moved at random to a different site. The bridges are alternately moved, so each bridge is in position for two lunes and there are three dozen sites that can take them. At the order of the Council, the bridges can be lined up with the Keep moat bridge and gate houses to facilitate transport of difficult materials, usually whole trees required for maintenance of roof timbers in the Keep. The Little Arder has a bridge outside the ditches.

From inside the south-west corner of the Keep a tunnel, yclept(47) the Postern Deep, delves deep through the granite under the walls and the Little Arder. Its is normally obstructed by a huge counter-weighted granite block and filled with water from the Little Arder which can be quickly drained to deeper storage tanks and subsequently invisibly pumped to a point under where The Little Arder Force(48) cascades into the sea. The granite block and the water can be controlled from within the Keep and also by means of a concealed mechanism at the far outside end of the tunnel which can be rendered inoperative from within the Keep.

The tunnel, initially cut through the granite, is granite lined and four men can walk abreast through its entire longth,(49) without wet or even muddy feet, to emerge, over five thousand strides to the south of the Keep, in a small cave via a door blocked by a hinged large natural limestone slab. The door latches and can be operated from concealed mechanisms on either side. The cave is part of a limestone outcrop in a belt of woodland that now looks natural and is self perpetuating, but which was originally planted to provide cover for any using the Postern Deep. Like all other parts of the Keep, the Postern mechanisms are in full working order and subject to regular testing and maintenance by the Keep ingeniators.(50)

The design of the castle is concentric with two walls. The outer wall is fifteen strides thick at the base and thirty strides high. The inner wall is some twenty strides thick at its base, over forty strides high and is in practice one continuous tower all the way berount. Both the walls are constructt(51) of solidly bonded granite blocks, some of them weighing many thousands of weights.. At regular intervals use is made of tie stones, stones that tie the entire wall together. Tie stones appear to be an ordinary block from the out side of the wall, but they are long enough to be sunk deep into the walls interior. This is unlike all castles on Earth whose walls were built using inner and outer skins of mortar bonded blocks in-filled with mortar bonded rubble. Every eighty strides or so of both outer and inner curtain wall there is a circular or elliptical tower.

There are fifteen stride high interconnecting walls between the outer wall towers and the inner wall which divide the space between them into sections that are only directly accessible from each other via massively heavy, circular, rolling stone doors that roll inside the walls, maekt threefold thick there, operated from above on the inner wall. The towers are five strides taller than the curtain walls on either side of them and are built to the same wall thickth(52) as their curtains. All towers are solid for their first ten strides in highth, again using mortar bonded granite blocks not rubble, and are accessed by stairs. The staircases are within the solid tower bases and may be obstructed with huge, well-fitting, counter-weighted, granite blocks in seconds.

It is possible to walk the complete perimeter of both the walls within them without leaving their protection at any point. These Keep Walkways, as they’re referred to, are provided with a steel portcullis(53) on either side of each tower, which are now normally open other than for testing and maintenance. The Keep walls are equipped with trebuchets(54) of a range of sizes all the way berount, and all of them have a supply of boulders ready to use. The largest, which are in the courtyard, can accurately loft boulders of two hundred and fifty weights, and the ingeniators and many other citizens are highly skilled in their use. Highly contested accuracy competitions are held on second Quarterday with of the order of twenty teams of twelve competing for “The Silver Trebuchet”, a foot high working model of a trebuchet cast in silver.

All the walls, including the outer sea wall, are crenelated,(55) with wider merlons(56) than crenels,(57) and are in addition machiolated(58) all the way berount. The allure(59) inside the merlons is wide enough for several persons to walk abreast and has a safety wall along its inner edge to protect gainst being blown off the wall by the winds which can be dangerously strong. The gate houses which surround the gate are massive, and the watertight gate access is sunk within them like a tunnel which may be flooded to its roof in seconds from the moat. The water, like that in the Postern Deep, can equally quickly be drained to deeper storage tanks from where the water can be subsequently pumped back out into the moat. The gate tunnel is fitted with five massive steel portcullises running in deep grooves in the stonework, with light let in from dozens of murder holes(60) in its roof. All portcullises are entirely constructt of riveted and forge welded steel and they abound in the castle. Many are multiple within the same thoroughfare.

To navigate the castle requires knowledge as the routes are anything but straight forward and lead the ignorant into cul de sac areas which have murder holes and arrow loops(61) above them by the hundreds. The arrow loops or oillets are cross shaped and thus can be uest by both longbow and crossbow. Viable routes climb and drop suddenly and take one hundred and eighty degree turns that were maekt deliberately easy to miss. Stair cases are spiral and are all stone. Half the flights ascend clockwise and the other half anticlockwise,(62) though originally only one in seven favoured left handed defenders. All that rise several flights have anticlockwise flights randomly mixt mongst the clockwise. Roughly half of the Folk are left handed, or as they would put it left threwers.

Over time as the stair cases have been required to be rebuilt they have been built to reflect the proportion of left throwers at that time, which has been an on going creation of left handed versions till the ratio stabilised at equal numbers of left and right threwers. That stabilisation occurred so long ago none now know when, but it is known that the ratio has to reflect the situation in the Folk. All staircases are provided with slots in their walls which enable swords to be stabbed into the constricted staircase spaces, and like the tower stair cases they may be quickly obstructed by counter-weighted granite blocks.

The principal water supply to the Keep comes from a tarn, that is fed by dozens of reliable, high flow springs, in hills five days whilth(63) from the Keep on foot. Water arrives via a two stride wide pipe which has numerous elevated aqueduct sections and tunnels through two hills. It completes the last ten thousand strides of its journey in a stone aqueduct which finally runs over the Keep walls, effectively a pipe in the air. The last overhead section of the aqueduct can be collapsed quickly, from within the Keep, to allow the water to run off into the land on the far side of the moat and render it marshy. This would also prevent the aqueduct from being uest to access the castle, though there are numerous mechanisms to prevent access on top of and inside the aqueduct including several booby trap mechanisms which ensure the collapse if the aqueduct is accessed from outside the Keep. The aqueduct was built to withstand the water freezing, which it always does in winter when other sources of water have to be uest.

In addition the tarn feeds an underground one stride diameter syphon pipe that is completely hidden and enters the Keep via the Postern Deep feeding underground cisterns and overflowing into the sea. The pipe can be drained for maintenance and is at regular intervals. It is also attacker proofed in a number of ways. The building roofs are of span thick slate and have stone gutters which take the rain away to the cisterns cut into the granite below ground level. The granite courtyard has channels which also take rainwater into separate cisterns. Inside the inner wall there are twelve four stride diameter wells, all bored through the granite at angles into a fresh water aquifer, they vary in deepth the deepest being six hundred and fifty-five strides deep. Two of the wells are in huge hidden spaces survivors could retreat to and hide in. These spaces are only accessible via the system of booby trapped secret passageways that pervade the castle which would enable clean water and hidden supplies to be delivered to the remaining defenders in the event the castle had been taken and the other wells poisoned.

Wind powered, geared and ratcheted capstan winches can lift the water in huge pails to the cisterns. In the very rare event of no wind, horses, or even folk, could provide the power. The process of evaporating seawater to provide fresh drinking water is understandt,(64) and facilities for doing so are maintained and utilised by the ingeniators and the salt crafters, many of the later cross craft as Keep food preservers. Seawater can be pumped from the sea directly into the many Keep storage tanks, and is held in reserve gainst the event of fire.

Vessels of five hundred and fifty thousand weights can sail the estuary and dock at the moat dock where they can unload protected by the additional stone tower built in the moat for the purpose. The machiolated moat island tower is founded on the granite below the water level, and it is a long, narrow, easily defended structure. The ships don’t breach the curtain wall, they dock outside and alongside it, and goods and men are hoisted in protective cages by derrick cranes inside the curtain wall protections on the dock tower. The derrick cranes can reach the moat island tower which is the only way persons and supplies may access it.

The tower is built of solid bonded granite blocks from the bedrock to twenty strides above the water level and has living accommodation as well as weapons supplies in the chambers above that. Everything necessary for as many defenders as the tower could possibly require is in a permanently maintained state of readith.(65) The dock entrance and exit each have a double portcullis arrangement operated by tightly(66) protected gearing atop the curtain wall. The current of the Arder is such as to keep the mud away from the dock entrance. The narrowing of the moat serves the same purpose by flushing mud and debris out into the sea where the constant turbulence and current disperses it southwards down the coast quickly.

The moat current is assisted by the swiftly flowing Little Arder river coming from the south-east which joins it at its south-eastern corner. The Little Arder at one time ran in to the sea as a narrow deep channel dropping the last twenty feet as a force(67) over the edge of the granite, but its final sixteen hundred strides or so have been excavated along with some of the granite to form the southern run of the moat, and it is now fifty strides wide and a minimum of ten deep. The Little Arder is only little by comparison with the Arder, and the force of the current where it spills over into the sea as The Little Arder Force is considerable. Much more recently constructt than the Keep dock are the docks and dry docks on the north side of the Arder where there is a small settlement yclept Dockside.

The spaces between the concentric walls, protected from the extremes of wind, are intensively uest for food growing, poultry keeping and keeping livestock during the winter. The fertile soil, which is only a foot deep over the granite, has been brought in and been continually added to over the centuries. The rich estuarine mud, regularly dredged from the moat, mixt with seaweed, sawdust, wood-waste, stable bedding, old thatch, fire ashes, the sand that storms lift over the seaward parapet and even worn out clothing has provided most of the soil. All waste water and lavatory effluent is piped to these areas for the use of the growers.

Tender crops are grown gainst the warmth of the south facing walls, and there are areas bare of soil for fires which ward off the frost. There is a constant effort to conserve food and fodder for livestock from the milder times of the year, and huge supplies are held in the cooler store chambers at and near ground level. Livestock is brought into the castle at the end of the year and slaughtered at intervals prior to being stored in the freeze chambers, chambers in deep shade with shutters which are opened to the cold of winter and closed to the warmth of summer. Breeding stock is also over wintered within the castle.

OUTGANGSIDE

To the landward sides of the Keep is a maze of deep ponds which are permanently full of water many of which are uest as stew ponds for carp and other fish. The ponds, an artificial defensive device, extend for some two hundred strides from the moat. Despite the geothermal activity, to enable the fish to survive the winter the ponds have been dug twenty strides deep so that there is always some unfrozen water at the bottom. Where the road from the Keep finally emerges into the surrounding land with no more ponds the buildings of Outgangside begin.

The houses and buildings of Outgangside are mostly built of limestone from nearby quarries and oak from the endless supplies of Castle’s forests. Roofing, in the main, is of cleft wooden shingles, but a lot of buildings are thatched. Thatch is preferred because of its insulation properties, but straw and reed are not always available in the quantities required. Oft buildings originally shingled have subsequently been thatched over the shingles. The buildings are on streets that spread out radially like the sticks of a fan from the Keep road end. The streets are maekt of packed rubble topped with paving flags and are coped to shed water, but they can become unpleasantly muddy in wet weather since there are no walkways and street drainage is poor.

The water off the house roofs is channelled away with the road drainage in open ditches, and lavatory effluent is piped to a large, low lying area where vegetable waste matter is also composted. The resultant compost is eventually uest by the growers in the nearby area, of several million square strides,(68) where food is grown. This land, yclept The Growers’ Grounds, is subdivided into large plots rather than fields.

Nearly all the Folk who can, live in the Keep. There is plenty of available empty living and working space since only a tenth of the Keep is in use. However, many who live in the Keep have their workshops at Outgangside for the convenience it offers in terms of bringing in raw materials. Most of the Folk have an aversion to living too far from the Keep because in their minds population equates with security. There are a small number for whom living and working some whilth from the Keep is necessary, holders, miners, foresters, waggoners and ship crews to name but a few. There are also many who hunt or forage regularly away from the Keep and spend much of their lifes under canvas.

All of the Folk have kith who live in the Keep, and nearly all spend the winter season at the Keep, Outgangside or Dockside. Few spend the winter remote from the centre of population, and most have a winter craft they pursue when at the Keep. Many craft as volunteer cooks, kitcheners, chamberers and firekeepers to help the Keep function in the extreme cold weather.

DOCKSIDE
The dry docks are at Dockside, and all ship building and maintenance is done at Dockside because on that side of the Arder the bank is firm and pebbly, unlike near the Keep where all is estuarine mud. Originally started twenty years after the Fell Year as a simple jetty to enable the Folk to take advantage of the better hunting north of the river and to bring the meat back to the Keep quickly it was soon appreciated it was a much better site for ship building. The original inhabitants were all shipwrights, but it wasn’t long before their families joined them. Within twenty years most of the small settlement of shipwrights no longer returned to over-winter at the Keep. The settlement’s activities soon expanded to include all the crafts associated with ship building and outfitting: metal ore smelters, founders, smiths, sail makers, rope makers, general chandlers and many more.

Initially, Dockside had a preponderance of younger crafters, and it became known as the place to seek an agreän. The humorous phrase, to be on the dock, came to mean seeking an agreän. Though a very old fashioned expression now it is still sometimes uest, ofttimes a little unkindly, to describe someone desperate to find agreement. It was over a hundred years after the Fell Year before the first dry dock was built. Before then ships were beached at high tide on the sand and shingle and then winched to above the high water mark with horses, which had never been very satisfactory because the small tidal range meant it was hard work. Over the next hundred years another two dry docks were built in addition to digging out a large harbour.

Despite the slight difference in water level between low and high tide most ships can only sail over the igneous intrusion that forms a sill at the entrance to all the docks at high tide. The sill is of the same granite as the site of the Keep. There have been attempts to blast a deeper channel through the sill, but as yet none have been successful.

At the present time Dockside has a population of twelve hundred women, men and children, of which a fifth have no connection with ship building or maintenance. Most of them are hunters or growers though some waggoners are based at Dockside too.

Currently a large dry dock is being constructt which has temporarily increased the population of Dockside by over two hundred. It will be large enough to manage the six huge Explorer class ships that are going to be built to explore and exploit more of Castle than has ever been managed before. It is planned to expose the granite sill by gating off the river and to blast away its top two strides for a wiedth(69) of fifty strides

ANCIENT WORDS - OF JADDA

If one takes what ever animal product is available, however poor it be, cooks it with what ever vegetable matter is available, however poor that be, and one eats it and doesn’t die one has eaten jadda. Ancient tales tell of jadda maekt from shoon,(70) belts or similar cookt with grass, bark and the like. Another tells of jadda maekt with some what better ingredients if not what one would usually consider to be beseeming food for the Folk. Chlochan, a huge, dangerous to hunt, feline predator with revolting tasting flesh and kingfisher, an equally revolting tasting, small bird have both been recorded as ingredients of jadda. Too, there are tales of the Folk first eating slaters(71) which recorded them as being tasty if not fit food for the Folk at the time. Slaters are related to graill(72) and are no longer considered to be jadda but standard food items collected in bulk by the foragers using traps. The use of jadda, the obscene curse, is explained else where.

ANCIENT WORDS - OF GRAILL

Children are telt of the famine that befell the Folk before the Fell Year; the year when the dead were beyond the count of grief and the grief was beyond the heart of any. How long before the Fell Year none now know. The tale tells the tradition of eating graill with the fingers originated in days of famine when the little food available was shared so as many as possible could survive to continue when the famine ended. When graill were available they were available in quantity and all had as much to eat as they could hold. Fedd(73) to the point of surfeit, in times of desperate hardship, constant grief and haunting pain, the story tells of happy Folk feeding each other in joy with their fingers from their own plates and hints at further enjoyments.

No attempt is maekt to disguise or hide the tale’s sexual undercurrents from children which are mirrored by the way graill is eaten. A piece of graill is dipped in the accompanying sauce and offered to one’s partner who sucks both graill and sauce off the fingers of the offering hand. The tradition is that one winks at one’s partner whilst sharing the graill. It has oft been described as making love in public, and for many couples it is. Children fully partake in the ritual too, for it is considered to be an important part of their development. For younger children the sexual elements go over their heads and most are desperate to learn how to wink. The Folk consider when children become aware of the sexual elements and tensions involved then they are old enough to partake in them.

ANCIENT WORDS - OF SPEEDING

“To each and every one of us comes the time when we pass and must be sped. The Way, which is the codifyt(74) will of the Folk, demands continuity and a future for the Folk. Yet as individuals we leave a braeken trail, for sped we leave behind us pets, kith, clan, kin and family we lovt(75) and caert to(76) and they must all continue to be lovt and caert to. How can we as individuals ensure the continuity necessary for survival of all? The Way tells us how to do this and that is why we must nurture it and then live by it, for it is what we all in our deepest being know to be the only way the Folk will survive. The Way is what marks us as different from beasts. Should the Folk ever lose the Way we are loes(77) and to the beasts shall we return.”

NOTES on WORD USAGE

1 Elsewise, otherwise.
2 Uest, used.
3 Naemt, named.
4 She wills, is here being used as equivalent to she wants or she wishes. Want is only uest as a noun in Folk. Folk usage generally defaults to female third person singular and where there is no reason to differ refers to e.g. Judith and Storm not Storm and Judith. There are exceptions, most notably due to rank, a Master craftsman and his female apprentice would be referred to in that order. Reversal of this complex set of conventions would be seen as either a compliment or an insult depending on the exact circumstances.
5 Callt, called or named.
6 Maekt, made.
7 Lærer, an adult trainee.
8 Approven, approved.
9 Currently Yew is Lord of Castle and Rowan is his agreän.
10 Unbirtht, unborn.
11 Agreän(s), spouse(s), person or persons one has a marital agreement with.
12 Currently Siskin and her agreän Weir.
13 Currently Thomas is the Master at arms.
14 Currently Will is the Master huntsman.
15 Deadth, death.
16 Changt, changed.
17 Newfolk, new Folk
18 Newbirtht, newborn.
19 Mongst, amongst.
20 Spaken, spoken. The verb to speak is different in Folk, and uses spaek, spaeking, spake and spaken. Spaech is uest rather than speech. None of its forms have the letter ‘o’ in them.
21 Spaech, speech.
22 Highth, height or tallness.
23 Span. There are three spans to the Castle foot, so a span is approximately four Earth inches or one hundred millimetres.
24 Sunset, Folk word uest to describe the colour orange.
25 Well come, welcome.
26 Mixt, mixed.
27 Dien, died.
28 None, no-one.
29 Over, ago.
30 Fixt, fixed
31 Agreäns, spouses, person or persons one has a marital agreement with.
32 Braek, break. Like the verb to speak the verb to break is never conjugated with the letter ‘o’ in any of its forms.
33 Weäl, well being. Weälth, an abstract noun, that which brings or provides weäl, it is pronounced we +al (hard a as in as) + th, (wi:alð).
34 Have a care to, care about or care for.
35 Thief, thieve or steal, also a noun some one who thieves or steals.
36 Thieft, theft.
37 Naytheless, never the less or in any case.
38 One thousand acres, approximately four hundred hectares.
39 Berount, about or around.
40 Braeken, broken.
41 Braeks, breaks.
42 Gainst, against.
43 Deepth, depth.
44 Crenel, a gap in the top of a castle wall.
45 Weighth, weight.
46 Fillth, fullness or capacity, usually uest in a relative sense as here, the fillth varies little.
47 Yclept, named or called as in English. Unlike in modern English yclept is a word in common usage in Folk though the word is never uest in connection with persons only with animals and places, though there are other less common usages.
48 The Little Arder Force, a waterfall only twenty feet high, but fifty strides wide, and of vast flow.
49 Longth, length.
50 Ingeniator, original form of engineer (civil).
51 Constructt, constructed.
52 Thickth, thickness.
53 Portcullis, heavily armoured gate which slides vertically.
54 Trebuchet, a type of siege engine.
55 Crenellated, the characteristic of the top of a castle wall with alternating higher and lower sections,
56 Merlons, the higher sections of a crenellated wall.
57 Crenels, the lower sections of a crenellated wall.
58 Machiolated, machiolations are sections of overhanging stonework protecting defenders at the top of a castle wall. They enable material to be dropped on to attackers without defenders having to expose themselfs.
59 Allure, the walk way inside the parapet of a fortification, also known as a chemin-de-rond, an allure or a wall-walk.
60 Murder hole, a gap in the roof of a space whose primary purpose is illumination, but also available to defending archers and others.
61 Arrow loop, a hole whose primary function is for archers to fire at attackers. Also referred to as arrow slits or oillets.
62 These would be defended by right handed swordsmen who would have more space to wield a sword than a right handed attacker who would be hampered by the central column. Oppositely built stairs would be defended by left handed swordsmen. On Earth about one in seven flights was built to advantage left handed defenders. Attackers unaware of the staircase layout would be forced to fight under what ever circumstances they found themselves.
63 Whilth, duration of the journey.
64 Understandt, understood.
65 Readith, readiness.
66 Tightly, can mean soundly, properly, well or effectively depending on the context.
67 Force, waterfall.
68 Several million square strides, several hundred acres, a few hundred hectares.
69 Wiedth, width.
70 Shoon, shoes.
71 Slaters, woodlice. Woodlice are Isopods of within the suborder Oniscidea, there are over 5,000 known species on Earth. There are less than that on Castle where they can reach two wiedths long and both a wiedth high and wide.
72 Graill, a giant isopod that lives in the sea and uses the tideline possibly to breed between two and four nights a year. They can reach three feet long and forty weights. The plural of graill is graill.
73 Fedd, fed.
74 Codityt, codified.
75 Lovt, loved.
76 Caert to, cared for.
77 Loes, lost.

CASTLE THE SERIES - 00000100
HWIJJE AND TRAVISHER

NOTE. For those familiar with Castle from elsewhere, this is a new backstory that takes place forty-eight Castle years before the incursion of 568 after the Fell year by which time Travisher has long since dien and Will is the sixty-two year old Master huntsman and about to retire.

For information on spelling I refer you to Castle The Series - The Title Page. You are not looking at typos or mistakes it's supposed to be like that!
Unagreeän, single, unmarried, one without a marital agreement.
.

11th of Haldol 520 After the Fell Year. Just before mid-summer.

Travisher the Master huntsman was a bow hunter, nearly seven feet tall, skeletally thin and emaciated looking with a whipcord strength about him. He had the weather beaten look of a man who spent a lot of his time in the open. He was fifty-seven and could still out run most of his staff of hunters and trackers, with possibly the exception of twelve year old Will who was his deputy Master huntsman. Will was in fact unrelated to Travisher, but their uncanny resemblance was such that many were perplexed that Travisher, a decent and honourable man, had not acknowledged Will, whose unagreeän mother had refused to be drawn as to Will’s father, as his son. There were few who could even pull the over a hundred weights draw of the massive seven and a half foot limbs of Travisher’s longbows let alone hit aught with them. He was an irascible, laconic man with a dry puckish sense of humour.

The hunters and their trackers had been celebrating the successful delivery of four mammoth to the Keep, which would feed the Folk for some time. Well into their cups, Travisher was challenged by his cousine Tioday, who was one of his trackers, to run the upcoming thirty thousand stride race gainst the best runners of the Folk. The stake was a bottle of Bowman the brew Master’s vintage brandy. Tioday, who was twenty-two, knew of her cousin’s fondth for brandy and of his competitive nature, but was unaware of just how far and how fast he could still run.

However, Travisher knew he was a certain winner, for there was only Web the messenger who would even attempt to keep up with him, and he knew she was only good for two-thirds of the distance, for though she had the stamina for the entire distance she didn’t have enough to run it at his pace. He knew Will would consider it bad manners to compete with his mentor, but in any event Travisher doubted that Will had yet acquired the resistance to pain such a run would need.

Travisher hadn’t competed for years because he considered it unfair and that it would discourage the upcoming generation whom the Folk would need to be at their peak when they matured. Since he had to go through with it, once sober, he decided that there was little point in going into training for the event since when hunting he regularly ran that far and farther, and ran it at speed. However, if he was going to bother it would have to be worth his while, and though taking a bottle off his young cousine would put a smile on his face it wasn’t enough, so he also decided to try to raise as much in sponsorship tokens as possible. Everyone donated tokens to those in hardship, as did he, but this was to be a statement of discontent.

Many of the Folk gossiped about Travisher, mostly because Hwijje his attractive and buxom wife was young enough to be his granddaughter, so he decided to give them something worth gossiping about. Felicia his first wife had faded young from a wasting illth. He’d loved her and had mourned her the customary two years, but even then he’d not considered another woman.

After his customary mourning period, Hwijje had spent fourteen lunes chasing her quarry to no avail. In the end she’d moved into his bed and telt him he could either do his best to put a babe under her heart or sleep on the floor. A difficult man, but one of honour, Travisher had never for a second thought of revealing the circumstances of his unusual second courtship to any. All knew he loved Hwijje who was now pregnant with the third child of his second family, and the children of his first family had a great deal of respect for their step mother who was younger than all but two of them.

Travisher was currently in dispute with the Council on behalf of all the crafters in his office concerning their Collective contributions, and it was an acrimonious dispute. Travisher, who as the Master huntsman was on the Council, had explained to his family he was going to collect the tokens for the most contentious purpose he could think of. He’d added he’d excluded the Council from consideration, for whilst it clearly topped the list by a long way in terms of the resultant consternation that would result if he donated the tokens there, it had already misappropriated and extorted more than its fair share of his crafters’ tokens and efforts via the Collective, and in his lexicon Collective contribution was now a synonym for thieft.

It was no surprise to his children when their irascible father told them that the fund Luuk, the disreputable landlord of the White Swan, a small and rather seedy inn at Outgangside, maintained to ensure the never quite sober, the senile and the witless could still have a drink seemed perfect.

CASTLE THE SERIES - INCURSION 568 - 00000500
TEN BELOW
DAY 1 - THE INCURSION OCCURRED AT 11:46 LASTNIGHT 27th of Towin

.

Though there are numerous prequels and pages of explanation in my manuscript that occur before this, Hwijje and Travisher [written a couple of months ago] and First Incursion [written at least fifteen years ago] were examples of prequel chapters and I am currently working to make the explanations suitable for posting, Incursion 568 is where the series begins. Marcy [chapters 1-6] was posted out of order in order to provide some easier to read story first, so that the explanations make sense, even though it would be done the other way around in printed format.

In four days it will be the longest day, and firstlight is at 01:24 and sunset at 10:48.

Where necessary or possibly helpful to some, there are notes at the end on word usage.

~o~O~o~

28th of Towin

It was full dark, and the young man dresst(1) in heavy furs had desperation in his voice as he struggled to see by the light of his flickering, unshielded candle. “Yew, you must wake! Mercy, Yew, awake!”As Yew fought off his tireth(2) whilst he awakened he realised it was still dark and someone was shaking his shoulder. Trying to make sense of what was happening, he rubbed his bleary eyes and asked, “Who are you? And where in the day are we?(3) And mercy, what’s happening? And light some more candles, so I can see.”

His struggles to sit up awakened his wife who asked, “What is it, Dear?”

On his right shoulder, the young man who had awakened them wore an ornate golden(4) broach in the form of a shield diagonally crossed with a sword and a spear on the opposite diagonal: the insignia of the huntsmen. It was pinned on a green brocade square indicating he was a junior crafter who had sincely(5) completed his apprenticeship. He put his single candle in its holder on the bedside press and after removing the tubular glass draft shield lit the five candles in the yaarle(6) wood candle holder on it with the taper beside them from his before replacing the shield and addressing Yew’s questions in turn. “I’m Allan, a hunter guardian, it’s a quarter over midnight, a good hour before firstlight, and there’s an incursion of incomers nearly four thousand strides to the east, just this side of the north-west end of the Longwood.”

Rowan Yew’s wife, more awake than he now, turned to Allan, who was much embarrassed at seeing her sitting up in her flimsy nightdress in her bedchamber, “Be a dear and pass me my robe,” she pointed to an ornately-flower-patterned, worn to the point of thread barenth(7) in places, much loved and comfortable garment. He grabbed the gown and tried to pass it to her and avert his eyes at the same time, to be telt.(8) “Don’t be flaught,(9) Dear. I’m perfectly decent and old enough to be your grandmother,(10) and I’m sure you’ve seen me naekt when swimming,” which though true didn’t make him feel any easier at all because, despite Yew’s presence, that wasn’t in her bedchamber. After passing the robe to Rowan he turned his back and heard her arise. Much to his further embarrassment she walked round the bed, in front of him and taekt his candle in its holder before leaving.

Despite his tireth, Yew wasn’t surprised to hear the news. The Council had discussed the matter and concluded two years over(11) an incursion was due somewhere in the next decade. He had hoped to have retired before it happened, and it would then have been Siskin’s problem. He also realised after a post-dinner meeting with some of the Council, discussing the almost total failure of the aqueduct water supply which had occurred lastday,(12) no, he corrected himself, it was lastdaysince(13) now, he’d had less than two hours sleep. He slid his legs out of bed, and undressing threw his night clothes behind him, reached for clothes on the nearby chair and started to dress. “Who sent you?”

“The Master at arms. I was the first night guardian he met, and he sayt(14) to tell you he would be here betimes with Will.”

Allan considered it unwise to tell Yew that Will, who was his craft Master, had said, “And if you can’t awake him, Allen, I’ll drag the idle wretch from his bed myself.”

Yew, still trying to awake properly and organise his thoughts, was grateful for the information. If Thomas and Will knew of it things would be beginning to be brought under control. “Who first discovert(15) the incomers?”

“Some of the sheep grazing the Gatherfield for Quarterday are there, and the sheepherds(16) on watch goent(17) to see what had alarmt(18) the dogs and caust(19) them to give tongue at nigh to a quarter to midnight. As I understand it they literally stumbelt(20) over the incomers in the darkth.(21) Though now retiren,(22) clan chief Åse taekt(23) charge and immediately sent for aid and orderet fires to be set and her clansfolk to take all to the warmth, starting with the little ones. They providet(24) what clothing they could and sent for more from the seamstresses’ stores. They also sent messengers for the healers, the night guardians and the Master at arms night staff, all of who had staff there before midnight, but the first aid to arrive came from Outgangside which arrivt(25) within minutes with warm clothes and blankets.”

“So the incomers hadn’t been there long before the sheepherds discovert them?”

“A minute at most Merle bethinkt him,(26) for his dogs were behaving as though a large wolf pack was on them, and the sheepherds on watch reactet(27) immediately and awakent all as quickly too.”

His mind now on the situation, and remembering the results of the Council’s deliberations, Yew started to issue orders, “Awaken the entire Master at arms staff, including his off-duty staff, and all the Huntsman’s staff you can find. Tell as many Councillors as you can find to go to the Council Chamber. Awaken the cooks, kitcheners and chamberers. Send a Master cook here, any Master cook. No! Forget that. Tell the cooks to start cooking emergency food for at least three hundred incomers and probably thrice that number of Folk, but make sure there is someone there competent to take charge till a significant crafter arrives. I don’t care if it’s an apprentice, as long as it’s a competent one. If need be you decide who is in charge, and say I sayt so.

“Awaken store Master Thorn, he needs to gather tents, shelter and aught else he can bethink himself of. Make sure waggon Master Geoffrey and all waggoners at the Keep know what’s happening and to be ready for any who has a want of their services. Tell the infirmary night staff and awaken the healers, herbals and midwifes. Tell all what is going on. Tell them to awaken any they even consider they may need. You won’t be able to do it all yourself, so use younger apprentices for what ever help you need. Don’t take any(28) the craft Masters may need, if need be use older children as runners. That’s probably the best thing to do any hap,(29) so do that, and don’t bother with the younger apprentices. The children will doubtless enjoy the rôle during the emergency.

“You’re crafting directly for me till further notice, so use my name as your authority, but make sure those messages go berount. Allan, you are bearing my authority in this. You are to give the orders because you are the one I shall hold responsible for ensuring that the will of the Council is done. If necessary tell any who challenge you that they are challenging the Council because I sayt so.” Yew looked Allan in the eyes and asked, “You understand me, Allan?”

“Of course, Yew.” Allan was clearly nervous at wearing the mantle of Yew’s and the Council’s authority even if it were only as a messenger, but the privilege and Yew’s trust maekt his heart almost burst with pride and determined him not to let Yew down.

“We can be grateful its mid-summer not winter, but its five heats below out there.”

“Ten, Yew,” Allan corrected him. “Ten below, it’s a calt(30) night and the wind is fierce, but we’re lucky it’s dry.”

“Rowan, Dear,” Yew turned to his wife, who had just returned, now dresst, “would you arrange women to organise some emergency fostering?”

“I’ve been thinking of that, Love. At least we’re better off for nursing mothers than at the time of the last incursion,” she chuckled at a thought, “and we’ve Molly. I’ll go, and I’ll have word sent to you as soon as I can.” She kissed her husband, who was rapidly regaining his normal sense of humour, smiled at Allan and, much to his relief, left.

Yew, continuing to dress, on seeing the look on Allan’s face, remarked, “They’re completely uncontrollable you know.”

“What are?”

“Women. You’d better become uest to it, or you’ll be without agreement(31a) forever. Now, you’d better go.” A much relieved Allan left to carry out his orders meeting Thomas the Master at arms and Will the Master huntsman on their way in.

Will caustically remarked as he entered, “You’d better finish dressing and go to the Council Chamber because this chamber’s far too small for the entire Council, and don’t forget to put some shoon(31b) on, Yew, and check which one goes on which foot.”

Yew, a little embarrassed at being found not fully dresst when Thomas and Will were already dealing with the situation which had given Will the opportunity to make his snide remark relating to Yew’s childhood difficulties with shoes, shouted at the pair of them, “Out! And give a man some saught.”(32) They left laughing at their friend, who, now awake, was totally in command of himself and would shortly be equally in command of the situation. Unlike some previous Ladies and Lords of Castle, Yew was an intelligent man and a superb executive trusted and liekt(33) by the Folk. This wasn’t least because he’d surrounded himself with the best Council he could, even though he didn’t always like all of them. He knew how to delegate, and once he had done so he left his associates to manage things their own way. However, his mastery of many situations was because Rowan was his equal with the womenfolk. They were a talented pair of agreäns.

A few Councillors were in the Council Chamber, and Aaron, known as Aaron the hermit because of his love of solitude and the frugality of his spaech, was sitting at the head of the large Council table acting as chairman till Yew arrived. Though Aaron was a man of perceptions and powers beyond the normal he was a quietly spaken man in his late forties on whom authority sat uneasily. He had almost no possessions, and what he was given he invariably gave away to those with want. He had a minimal use for food, drink or even sleep.

He was belovèd of animals, children, and affluent and poor alike and considered by all to be the current living guardian of the Castle Way. He had lost his intendet,(34) Hester, to the fevers when he was eighteen, and it was said he had never recovered from the loss. What was known was he had never looked for an agreän again. He was well come everywhere, not least because once he had maekt a pronouncement it always seemed so obviously right none could understand why she hadn’t thought of it first. He was incorruptible and the ultimate authority on what was right and proper for the society he served for no reward at all.

As Thomas and Will entered the chamber, along with three tired looking Councillors, one of the Master at arms staff was reporting to the dozen or so Councillors who were there, and Gareth, Thomasʼ deputy and the Council secretary, was taking notes. Gareth usually chaired Council meetings, but he had wished to take the notes himself and anticipated being too busy to chair the meeting as well, so he’d asked Aaron to take his place at least till Yew arrived.

“Geoffrey has loadet(35) a waggon including what Oak Master smith assures us will provide the makings for twenty fires suitable for cooking or heating. Oak has goen(36) with him to supervise their assembly. One of Geoffrey’s long bodyt(37) waggons loadet with two and a half thousand weights of seaburn(38) is on its way, and another is being loadet. Master forester Jacob and his sons have taken a waggon of wood they originally intendet(38) for adit struts, and they have saws and axes with them. They will start cutting as soon as they arrive, and others with less skill have volunteert(40) to split the wood ready for the fires with the spare axes. If more wood is requiert(41) he intends to cut dead trees from the Longwood. He sayt to tell the Council he considert(42) the situation justifyt(43) it.”

Other than clearing fallen trees and branches that had fallen over the trail, the nearest portion of the Longwood had been left untouched since the Fell Year as a nearby source of fuel in case a similar winter occurred again. It was called the Longwood due to the trees that had been planted bringing a long thin section of it nearer to the Keep and more trees were planted every year alongside them. Aaron nodded and said, “I deem Jacob to have adjudgt(44) the situation tightly.”(45) Aaron looked berount him to the Councillors who were nodding and expressing agreement. “Please have him informt,(46) Michael, at the first opportunity that he has Council approval.”

Michael smiled and continued, “Mistress cook Abigail has taken six senior apprentices and at least a dozen junior ones down to the camp with several, I don’t know exactly how many, large soup kettles.(47) Head cook Milligan says he won’t be joining you here, he is staying at the kitchens to manage affairs there. Basil likewise will not be here, he is managing the readying of chambers for newfolk. Milligan will be sending the food requiert down to the incursion site with some of Basil’s and his own younger apprentices. One of Geoffrey’s sons is taking the food and the apprentices to the site in one of his smaller waggons. There is potable water available on site from a stream that runs into the Little Arder, and Oak has arrangt(48) with Geoffrey and Irvine Master miner for a large water tank to be taken to the camp, and instalt(49) by Irvine’s apprentices who are going to fill it and also dig latrines under the supervision of Master well digger Harris. There will be supplies to last a tenner, and we don’t expect to have to re-provision. I bethink me that concludes the matter of fire, fuel, food and water.”

“I am obligt,(50) Michael,” said Aaron. Whimsically Thomas wondered if Aaron knew the name of every citizen of Castle, or if he picked their names straight out of their owner’s heads, which was a disconcerting thought.

Will interrupted, “I have a mixt squad of a dozen trackers and hunters out with instructions to take all kill to the cooks at the incursion site for the next two days.”

Aaron expressed gratitude to Will, and as another of the Master at arms staff came forward to report said, “Yes please, Fern.”

Fern was a middle aegt woman still muffled gainst the biting caltth(51) outside, and she was helped to remove her heavy overcoat. She was seen to be a small, dark, elegant looking woman of less than five feet tall and of half the size of her overcoat. When she spake(52) she had a sweet light voice of a woman half her age. “It was difficult to be exact in the dark with just a few torches, but there are near two hundred and eighty persons of all ages in this incursion, and we presuemt(53) there would also be the usual vegetable materials and animals. The healer’s staff and over four hundred volunteers, mercy knows how they managt(54) to find that many volunteers so quickly in the middle of the night, but there can’t be any still abed at Outgangside, searcht(55) to a farth(56) of a thousand strides in all directions with searchers no more than a few strides apart, but all the incomers were findt(57) to be lying on the ground within a circle of no more than one hundred and twenty strides across, which agrees with all the archives.

“Most are still disorientet(58) and easy to handle. We helpt(59) the sheepherds to collect them all together near the fires, and those on the outside edge were given heavy coats first. Vinnek had just arrivt with a waggon of heavy clothing from the seamstresses’ stores as I left, and he and his apprentices are staying to help Geoffrey and Thorn. Many incomers are dangerously calt, but none have suffert(60) deepcaltth.(61) We hadn’t loes(62) any when I left, and the healers don’t consider we shall. The searchers collectet(63) all they deemt(64) to be younger than twelve years of age, some sixty or so, of whom may hap a dozen are babes. The children were all taken straightforth to the Keep as they were findt, but most were together and reasonably warm due to the sheepherds’ immediate care to them. All will be on their way to the infirmary now, if they are not here already, and Mistress healer Iris is organising things at the infirmary for the children. As is usual, according to the archives, the children are without parents.

“There are twenty-one obviously pregnant, of whom some are still girls themselfs, and some of them must be close to birthing. There may be more, and Mistress midwife Margæt is going to make enquiries and will be assisting them. The two distresst(65) nursing mothers who have left their babes behind have been taken to the Keep, and I’m telt they will be given one of the incursion babes to nurse. Again there may be more and Margæt will enquire and assist. There are near twenty elders whom the healers’ volunteers are helping to the Keep, and Mistress healer Gilla has charge of the care to them. More healer staff will be going to the incursion site after the children and elders are maekt safe. Mistress Abigail has been given calming herbs(66) by the herbals to add to the leaf.(67)

“Incomer and Folk alike are being given the herbt(68) leaf to counteract the worst of the caltth and the shock. The sheepherds telt us there was a large pile of materials in sacking nearby which they had presuemt(69) to be plants and seeds and they had already sent a runner to Mistress grower Alsike. The growers were loading them onto handcarts when I left. The sheepherds also telt me there were a number of animals sheltering from the wind at the edge of the wood which they had presuemt were part of the incursion, and they had also sent a runner to Mistress animal husbander Alfalfa. I believe the animal husbanders will collect them later with horses and dogs, but I know no more. That’s all we’d had time to determine when I left, Aaron.”

“Gratitude, Fern,” said Aaron, with a gesture of satisfaction. Yew came in then, closely followed by several cooks and kitcheners(70) with leaf, hot soup and cold-meat bannocks.(71) Aaron standt(72) and offered the chair to Yew, but Yew waved him back into it. Aaron would have preferred Yew to take the chair, but accepted Yew would prefer taking a more informal rôle rather than chairing the meeting.

Deputy Head cook, Gibb, apologised on behalf of Milligan. “The bannocks and the soup were all we could provide immediately, but we’ve food in the ovens which will be here in twenty minutes, along with some of the first batch of thisday’s(73) manchettes.(74) We’ve near twenty extra volunteers helping, and extra cooks and kitcheners are arriving at the kitchens as fast as Allan’s squads of messengers can awaken them. I bethink me he must have every child in the Keep above eight, and not a few a long way from that, dragging folk out of bed. Basil is taking some of the volunteers to prepare chambers, and we’re using the rest in the Refectory to feed any helping with the incursion. They’ll need it, it’s a raw night with a ferocious wind.”

After expressing gratitude to Gibb and the others, Yew taekt a mug of soup and a couple of bannocks. He was pleased to hear of Allan’s squads of children and maekt a mental note to tell Will that Allan was due some reward for his diligence and organisation.

Three men all wearing chamberers’ insignia entered the Council chamber, two of them pulling a large and heavy metal cart. They clearly hadn’t expected any to be there. “Goodforenoon, Happith, Kroïn, Mako,” Aaron said gently to the three men.

Happith, a small, middle aegt, round-faced, smiling, blue eyed man with long blond hair that reached half way down his back which was caught with a leather thong at his neck, said, “Goodforenoon, Aaron,” but Kroïn and Mako, the two huge men who had brought the cart in, just nodded. Happith was obviously wondering what to say next, and the Council waited patiently. “It’s over(75) bedtime, Aaron. We have to take the ash from the fireplace, but you lit the fire.”

The Councillors tried not to smile at Happith’s suggestion they should be in bed, and not preventing him and his companions from carrying out their crafting. They left it to Aaron to deal with the situation. The three men were members of Basil’s firekeepers and, like a number of Basil’s and Milligan’s staffs, had various levels of intellectual impairment. Since Aaron was best to deal with them without upsetting them the other Councillors just smiled. Happith, the ganger,(76) looked to Aaron whilst his slack jawed companions waited. “There has been an incursion of newfolk, Happith, and Yew has telt us to meet here to decide what it is best to do. We were calt, so we lit the fire.”

Happith beamed at Yew and Aaron. He understandt regards authority, and Yew was the ultimate authority, so everything was as it should be, yet nervously he asked, “Will you tell Basil we had to leave the ash, Aaron?”

“I shall do that for you, Happith, don’t worry.”

“Gratitude, Aaron. How long will you be here, Aaron?”

“Probably all night and most of nextday,(77) Happith. Why?”

Happith looked to the fuel bins and said, “You’ll become calt when the wood and the seaburn is all burnt, Aaron.”

Aaron without a trace of a smile on his face asked, “What do you suggest, Happith?”

Happith thought of it and suggested diffidently, “We could leave collecting ash for a while and bring some for you if you would explain to Basil?”

“That would be kind of you, and I shall explain to Basil,” Yew telt him.

Happith beamed again, “Our gratitude to you, Yew, Aaron.”

“Would the three of you like a mug of leaf whilst you are here?” Yew asked.

The three men all looked terrified at the idea of taking leaf with the Council, and Happith replied, “Gratitude, Yew, but we’d better not, for Camilla will have leaf maekt ready for us in the kitchens.” After his diplomatic reply, he indicated to his companions to follow him out with the cart, and they left in a hurry.

The Councillors were almost as relieved as the three when the firekeepers had gone. “I maekt a mistake asking if they wisht leaf, didn’t I?” remarked Yew. The entire room nodded and smiled in sympathy at Yew’s ill judged kindth.(78)

“I don’t know how you do it, Aaron.” Will said. “I never know how to have spaech with them, and I’m always worryt(79) I’ll upset them without meaning to.” A number of Councillors nodded in sympathy with Will too.

Aaron smiled, “Slowly, Will, with patience, and I keep reminding myself how necessary they are to my personal comfort.” There were nods of agreement berount the chamber at that. Basil’s firekeepers fulfilled an important function, and in winter it was so vital they were reinforced by large numbers of volunteers. “Do we know yet what the situation is concerning the tents and shelter?” Aaron enquired, looking berount to see if any could reply.

An excited looking boy of near ten with a high treble voice and the look of Geoffrey the waggoner responded, “I’m Godfrey, Geoffrey the waggoner’s son. My eldest brother, Geoffrey, goent with a big, low-bed waggon to the Gather store to collect them. Store Master Thorn is supervising the loading and is going to the incursion site with them. Geoffrey has most of the apprentices and the rest of my brothers with him, there are twelve of them.” Somewhat defensively, he continued, “I’m the youngest, so I was sent to report. May I go and help them now?”

“You do that, Godfrey,” Aaron replied kindly, not wishing to offend Godfrey’s emerging sense of manhood, for he clearly wished to do what he thought of as the man’s task, with his brothers, rather than be the boy messenger.

“Two hundred at most then,” stated Thomas.

“Explain please,” asked Yew.

“We’ve all the children under twelve here at the Keep. The healers will doubtless bring the twelve to fourteen year olds to the Keep as they find them. It was decidet(80) two years over, you may remember, to regard all over fourteen of their years as adult since their fourteen to eighteen year olds can be difficult, and we may wish to apply the adult sanctions the Way then allows. So that means two hundred and twenty adult incomers at most. The archives tell us the elders have never been seriously challenging, so that leaves near two hundred. We shall only bring the vulnerable to the Keep. The archives advise, and it seems sensible, all unplacet,(81) non-vulnerable adult incomers remain where it is easier to ward them and they’re constantly remindet(82) of their situation. It is unfortunate and uncomfortable, but not serious, for the future Folk, but it is the safest way to handle the uncoöperative.”

The Council realised Thomas was tactfully referring to any for whom he may have to issue a deadth warrant. There were general nods and expressions of agreement berount the chamber, and Yew indicated he was to continue. “We are informt by the archives the shock of incursion renders most of the incomers amenable to acceptance of the Way, and their assimilation into the Folk will happen rapidly, despite any grief they’re suffering as a result of separation from their lovt ones. The archives also advise proceeding with their assimilation into the Folk, both personal and craft placements, as quickly as possible as the best way to minimise difficulties for Folk and incomers alike.

“At truedawn, [02:24] most of my general staff will be going to the camp to have spaech with the incomers individually with a view to having both personal and crafting placement preferences notet(83) as soon as possible, and they will note aught else they consider to be relevant. I have telt them, if necessary, to invoke the emergency authority given my office during an incursion to take note takers from wherever they can. After the midday meal, we shall call a meeting and explain what we can to them of Castle and the Way. We can’t leave this till nextday since there are only four days to second Quarterday, and we need them to understand Quarterday appearances. After the meeting my staff will continue having spaech with the incomers.”

“I doubt your staff will need to invoke your emergency authority, Thomas, since as you have hearet,(84) the Folk are willing to assist, but what of any incomers unwilling to go to your meeting?” The spaeker(85) was Pilot, Rowan’s father, a retired ship Master who was a long serving member of the Council. Pilot was a wise, one-eyed, grizzle-haired, heavily snow-white bearded seventy-seven year old who spake little, but when he did it was always to the point, and oft uncomfortable.

“Will?” asked Thomas.”

“I’ll make sure they are there,” replied the huntsman, with a feral grin on his face.

Pilot looked to Thomas, “My apologies, Thomas. I’m not questioning your decisions, but we needet(86) to be sure we had thinkt through the means to enforce those decisions should it be necessary.”

Thomas shrugged and said, “No apology due. I am glad you raist(87) the issue, Pilot, that’s why we have the Council.”

Will laught,(88) “Pilot, I suggest we have spaech after this meeting to share any ideas we may have concerning the safety of the Folk.”

“I agree,” Pilot said, with a grim expression on his face. The rest of the Council, including Thomas, knew Will and Pilot would take what ever steps they considered necessary to protect the Folk, be they however ruthless or unpleasant. They were grateful Will and Pilot would do so, but did not wish to know the details, and were happy to overlook their remarks and press on. Yew was one with the pair, and he knew, from Will’s and Pilot’s quick glances in his direction, they would include him in their deliberations. Neither was a respecter of conventions, but they were perceptive, able and deeply committed to the weäl(89) of the Folk. Yew’s friendship with Will went back to swaddling(90) days, but his relationship with Pilot went beyond that. Pilot, as her father, had the ability to enable Rowan, a fiercely independent woman, to accept both Yew’s commitment to the weäl of the Folk and more importantly his deep, but not always within his ability to express, love for and commitment to her.

“By eve meal thisday,” Thomas continued, “we should know a lot more. With luck we shall have begun placing some of the incomers. We should also have a much better idea of the scale of any potential problems.”

Just then Rowan entered the chamber. “I can’t stay. I’m on my way to have spaech with Gilla and came to tell you we’ve the babes in a crèche in a first floor chamber in the infirmary. Molly is organising fourty-odd(91) nursing mothers, and they are creating a nursing rota. All the babes have been nurst(92) at least once. Some were desperately hungry, probably due to the caltth, and we were relievt(93) all were willing to accept another woman’s breast, though some initially had difficulty nursing. One of the two nursing mothers who have left their babes behind, who have both acceptet(94) a babe, telt us on Earth many babes were fedd(95) from a bottle with maekt milk rather than nurst at the breast, and sayt that would explain their initial difficulty.” Rowan shook her head in perplexity, but continued with a smile, “I’m not going to repeat Molly’s reaction to that. Suffice it to say I am certain Briar would have been shockt(96) to discover she could curse like that. It’s a good thing it’s second Quarterday in five days, we may be able to place some of the children in families.”

“Four, Love,” Yew corrected her, “four not five days, when the Mother rises it will be four days.”

“We’d better hurry then hadn’t we?” she responded, with a sparkle in her eyes as she bristled in reaction to Yew’s correction. Her eyes flickered, unseen, to her dad’s impassive face, and after a moment she resumed calmly, “There are just short of fifty children. We’ve given them dorter accommodation above the babes.” She grimaced as if in pain, and continued, “Some of them have been trett(97) badly. I know the archives tell us to expect it, but it’s different when you see it. Apart from a group of four sisters none of the others seem to know each other, and guess what?” She gurgled with amusement, “Rosy, wife to Geoffrey the waggoner, has taken the four sisters to daughter. They’re twelve, eight, seven and five years old. The eldest sayt they were recent orphans and had been placed with four different sets of foster parents.

“Rosy was incensed at that and sayt, ‘No more! You stay together from now. I’ve six sons and loes all hope of daughters. Will you to be my girls with six brothers most of whom are older than you? My man Geoffrey like any other man here would be proud of you.” The girls were tearful, but I bethink me relievt they could be together, and they askt of their brothers.” When Rosy telt Geoffrey, all he sayt was he’d suffer any price for the relief at not having to suffer all that forsickth(98) any longer, but he’s as pleast(99) as could be, strutting like a lekking(100) blackcock.(101) He goent home so he could give them something to eat, and he tuckt(103) them in bed himself before going back to the incursion site. They seem settelt,(104) but of course they’re still shockt. Mercy knows how those boys of his will take it. Thinking of it though, they’ll probably love it just like Geoffrey, they’re all chips of his block aren’t they? I have to go. Gilla’s helpers are settling the elders, and I sayt I’d help organise the bedding.” She kissed her husband and her dad and hurried away.

It was quarter over one in the forenoon, an hour since Yew had been awakened, and only, as far as any could tell, half an hour more than that since the incursion had occurred. But already the most vulnerable had been maekt safe, and within another hour all would be under shelter with hot food, warm clothing and bedding. The four girls, Rosy and Geoffrey’s new daughters, had been placed. It was an auspicious start, though from having read the archives, Yew was aware there would be serious problems to be dealt with in the near future. But, as Rowan had said, Quarterday was only days away, and Castle had a very good Council at the moment. They would deal with what ever happened in what ever way they had to. It would be firstlight in a few minutes and truedawn in less than an hour, far too early in the day to be making predictions. For the next hour, there was no further news from the camp.

By this time, all the Council had been contacted, and though some Councillors, like Vinnek, Rowan, Milligan, Basil and Gosellyn the Mistress healer would be dealing with the practicalities of the incursion, all who were going to arrive had arrived. None had eaten before they convened, and they were pleased to see hot food. Milligan’s cooks had excelled themselfs, and the extended pre-dawn working braekfast(105) was still being eaten when the first rays of truedawn braekt(106) through the ice coated casements. Happith and his gang had brought two loads of wood and one of seaburn, and Happith had said he would tell the next gang to bring more of both at what he called ‘proper braekfast time’. He clearly didn’t approve of eating braekfast in the middle of the night. By the time the Councillors had finished eating and the kitcheners were clearing the table runners were starting to arrive from the incomer camp and various other places too.

Young Godfrey arrived first, still excited and somewhat breathless. “I’ve four sisters now, and I’m not the youngest any more.” Godfrey having telt the Council what he considered to be the most important things first, which maekt them smile and remember being young, drew a breath and continued. “The tents, windbraeks and groundsheets have all been unloadet.(107) The biggest Gather tent is up, and all the incomers are inside it. It’s a bit crowden(108) because a lot of them have lien(109) down, but it’s warm in there, and there’s enough bedding and warm clothing for them all. Dad sayt to tell you though the wind is making putting them up difficult, the light is making things easier, and he’s enough persons aiding to have the rest up within an hour, and the windbraeks will all be up within three hours. Oak sayt to tell you he has five fires built and lit, and they will only need another five which will be built and lit within the hour.”

Yew, noticing Godfrey looked as if he wished to say something more but was uncertain of its reception, telt him, “Carry on, Godfrey, tell us everything. You’re just the messenger, what ever it is it’s not your fault.”

“There’re some bad men there, Yew,” Godfrey said quietly, looking as if he expected to be reprimanded for his forwardth.(110)

“Gratitude for that, Godfrey, but please keep it to yourself for the moment.”

“Of course, Yew, but it won’t make any difference, for it’s obvious. May I go back to help now?”

“Of course,” replied Yew neutrally.

When Godfrey had left, Will turned to Yew and sighed wearily, “As spaken by babes and weäns.(111) The archives did warn us.”

A sprightly and pretty young woman of sixteen or so with shoulder longth, honey blonde hair, violet eyes and a slight limp came in, and Aaron indicated she was to spaek. “I’m Lianna apprentice healer. I’ve just come from Gilla who has charge of care to the elders. She sayt to say there are twenty-one elders, sixteen men and five women. One of the women is confuest,(112) she appears to have had a stroke and will need a lot of care. The others are neither confuest nor excessively frail. They all seem to have acceptet they have somehow left Earth, and are now on Castle. They’re all tiren(113) and exhaustet(114) from the caltth, but despite their shock none have suffert deepcaltth. We’ve chambert(115) them in the old stable yard quarters because there are no stairs there and a number of them would find stairs difficult. Gilla sayt they should all have recovert(116) by this time nextday. Gosellyn sayt to tell you she will be with you as soon as she can.” Yew expressed gratitude to her, and she left saying she had to return, but via the herbals as she had a list of things Gilla wished.

A thin, gangling youth of a least six feet and a span tall indicated he wished to report, and Yew recognising him as a newly apprenticed Keep cook asked, “What have you to tell us, Gren?”

“W—w—w—we’ve the k—k—kitchen completet,(117) Yew.” Yew reflected Gren’s stutter wasn’t usually that bad, but thought it was probably because of the number of Councillors listening, which would make him nervous.

“Gratitude, Gren. Have the food supplies arrivt?”

“Yu—yu—yu—yes, and tu—tu—two deer.”

“Gratitude again.” Gren loosed out through the door like an arrow looking awfully glad to be away from such prestigious company.

“How old is that boy?” asked Thomas.

“He’s a man now at just turnt(118) fourteen,” replied Yew.

“He lookt(119) terrifyt,”(120) said Hazel, another long time Council member. She had long, entirely silver-white hair held back by an antique engraved and black-enamelled silver ring. She was nearer ninety than eighty, and as she was pleased to tell any who cared to listen she had changed Yew’s swaddling many a time.

“That’s naught,” Pilot remarked drily. “You should see his face when my granddaughter Maisy’s eldest is any where near him, he looks like a coney(121) in front of a stoat.” Seeing the expression of perplexity on some faces, he continued, “The man’s doomt.(122) She’ll have him to husband. He just doesn’t know it yet. Lind’s been trying to find him on his own to do some serious persuading for lunes now, but he runs like a hare every time he sees her. He’s best just accepting it because like all women determint on agreement she’ll have him in the end. As I sayt, the man’s doomt.”

There was a bout of general laughter, which considerably lightened the atmosphere which had been intense since they had convened. That of course, was exactly why the usually silent Pilot had telt the tale. Though there were probably few in the Council other than Will and Yew who appreciated that. Will looked at Yew and the pair smiled at their shared thought. Roberta Rowan’s mother and Pilot’s first wife had dien when he was fifty-eight. Much to the amusement of his family, fifteen year old Sarn, a pretty and curvaceous woman whom many wished agreement with, moved in to his bed when he was sixty after having fruitlessly pursued him for half a year. She had telt family she had given the man of her choice an ultimatum, “You either do your best to make me pregnant or you sleep elsewhere.” She was a devoted mother and a loving wife, and six children later she was still giving him the same ultimatum. It was widely known Pilot, a tough and oft difficult man, was as dough in her hands, for he was still as besotted with his wife as she was with him. What maekt it all the more amusing was Sarn had taken a leaf out of her Aunt Hwijje’s book who had done exactly the same with the widowed Travisher some thirty years before.

A tall and solidly built young woman wearing miners’ insignia strode into the chamber. She was over six feet tall, near twenty-five, big boned and looked exceedingly strong. She had a musculature more appropriate to a man than a woman, though her full curves and ample bosom proclaimed her sex for all to see. She had short-cut, light-blonde hair, deep blue eyes and attractive rather than pretty features. Nodding at Yew in respect, she delivered her report in a crisp, no nonsense manner to Aaron, “I’m Petal, Mistress miner. We’ve not long receivt(123) information that came ahorse that the nearer tunnel of the water supply has collapst(124) which is what has caust the problem. Irvine and Nightshade Master mazun(125) are organising a workforce and the equipment needet to investigate the situation prior to going to the tunnel, and I’m deputising for Irvine. We’ve Oak’s tank in place and have it pumpt(126) full of water. The tank will be enough for the camp for may hap a day and a half. I’ve given instructions for the pump to be left there and four apprentices to go down there early every day to refill it till they’re telt not to. The latrines are nearly all finisht,(127) but there are enough finisht for the now. I must go. The craft has a want of me.” Yew expressed gratitude to her, and she left as suddenly as she had arrived. The chamber felt decidedly larger after she had gone.

“That is a lot of woman!” remarked Hazel, looking at the door through which Petal had left.

“Yes,” said Thomas, “she’s Irvine’s chosen successor, wife to Leven the poet and is twice his size. They have two daughters.” There was no response.

The conversation was a bit desultory after that, and by mid-forenoon Yew realised they had accomplished as much as they were going to in that session. He announced it was probably best if they braekt the meeting and went back to their various duties, or better yet had some sleep, and reconvened in the late afternoon. He looked at Thomas, “At what time will your office be ready to report after the afternoon interviews?”

“I’d like to give them as long as possible, so they can go over the information and I can consider what to do next before presenting a summary for discussion. I like to reconvene here at six and dine here as and when convenient?”

“Sounds sensible to me, Thomas. Are we all agreen?”(128) Yew asked. There was agreement and no dissensions. “Agreen then, six it is.” Yew turned back to Thomas, “Milligan’s going love you.” Amidst shouts of laughter, they left the chamber.

Notes on Word Usage

1 Dresst, dressed.
2 Tierth, tiredness.
3 Where in the day. Folk expression indicating the time of day. Where in the day are we is equivalent to, What is the time? or What time is it?
4 Golden, in Folk usage, made of gold. The word never refers to a gold coloured object, and gilding is not done. An object either is maekt of pure gold or it is not gold. Alloys of gold are not maekt. Silvern carries the same implications for silver.
5 Sincely, recently.
6 Yaarle, a highly figured, rare and expensive wood.
7 Barenth, baredness.
8 Telt, told.
9 Flaught, foolish or silly.
10 Grandmother, could be either maternal or paternal grandmother.
11 Two years over, two years ago.
12 Lastday, yesterday.
13 Lastdaysince, the day before yesterday.
14 Sayt, said.
15 Discovert, discovered.
16 Sheepherd, shepherd.
17 Goent, went.
18 Alarmt, alarmed.
19 Caust, caused.
20 Stumbelt, stumbled.
21 Darkth, darkness.
22 Retiren, retired.
23 Taekt, took.
24 Providet, provided.
25 Arrivt, arrived.
26 Bethinkt him, he thought. Thought is only a noun in Folk.
27 Reactet, reacted.
28 Any, any one or any body.
29 Any hap, any how or any way.
30 Calt, cold an adjective, never uest as a noun. Caltth is the noun, equivalent to coldness.
31a Without agreement, unmarried.
31b Shoon, shoes
32 Saught, ease, peace also reconciliation.
33 Liekt, liked.
34 Intendet, intended. In this context fiancée or fiancé, the person whom one intends to marry.
35 Loadet, loaded.
36 Goen, gone.
37 Bodyt, bodied.
38 Seaburn, sea coal.
39 Intendet, intended.
40 Volunteert, volunteered.
41 Requiert, required.
42 Considert, considered.
43 Justifyt, justified.
44 Adjudgt, adjudged.
45 Tightly, can mean soundly, properly, well or effectively depending on the context.
46 Informt, informed.
47 Kettle, term uest for a deep cooking utensil, anything from a small saucepan to a huge cauldron.
48 Arrangt, arranged.
49 Instalt, installed.
50 Obligt, obliged.
51 Caltth, the noun uest for cold or coldness. Calt is the adjective which is uest for cold.
52 Spake, spoke.
53 Presuemt, presumed.
54 Managt, managed.
55 Searcht, searched.
56 Farth, distance.
57 Findt, found.
58 Disorientet, disoriented.
59 Helpt, helped.
60 Suffert, suffered.
61 Deepcaltth, hypothermia.
62 Loes, lost.
63 Collectet, collected.
64 Deemt, deemed.
65 Distresst, distressed.
66 Herbs, generic term for medication, may be poultice, extract or even green leaf, the term may apply to roots or any other material uest by the healers.
67 Leaf, a mildly stimulating herbal drink equivalent to tea or coffee maekt from the leafs of several plant products, including roots and seeds as well as leafs.
68 Herbt, herbed or containing herbs, i.e. medicated. A lesser usage indicates flavoured with culinary herbs.
69 Assuemt, assumed.
70 Kitchener, though part of the kitchen staff the kitcheners are a distinct craft comprising kitchen supervisors and their staff of servers, waiters, dish washers and storekeepers.
71 Bannocks, small flat individually baked loafs of bread.
72 Standt, stood.
73 Thisday, today.
74 Manchette, a small round high quality loaf baked without using a tin.
75 Over bedtime, past bedtime.
76 Ganger, one who is in charge of a gang of persons, a supervisor.
77 Nextday, tomorrow.
78 Kindth, kindness.
79 Worryt, worried.
80 Decidet, decided.
81 Unplacet, unplaced.
82 Remindet, reminded.
83 Notet, noted.
84 Hearet, heard.
85 Spaeker, speaker.
86 Needet, needed.
87 Raist, raised.
88 Laught, laughed.
89 Weäl, well being.
90 Swaddling, term uest on Castle for nappies and not for wrapping cloths as in its original meaning on Earth.
91 Fourty, forty.
92 Nurst, nursed as in at the breast.
93 Relievt, relieved.
94 Acceptet, accepted.
95 Fedd, fed.
96 Shockt, shocked.
97 Trett, treated, past tense of treat, pronounced tret, trɛt.
98 Forsickth, originally forenoon sickth but now contracted, morning sickness.
99 Pleast, pleased.
100 Lek, at dawn in the spring, blackcock(101) gather in a group called a lek. They strut berount (102) in areas that are uest every year and display whilst making a distinctive mating call to entice grayhens (101) to mate. They are said to be lekking.
101 Blackcock, a male game bird of the grouse family with a very distinctive courtship ritual, called a lek, the females are known as grayhens.
102 Berount, around.
103 Tuckt, tucked.
104 Settelt, settled.
105 Braekfast, pronounced as two words, braek fast, (break fast), rather than breckfast.
106 Braekt, broke.
107 Unloadet, unloaded.
108 Crowden, crowded.
109 Lien, lain.
110 Forwardth, forwardness.
111 As spaken by babes and weäns, very old Folk expression equivalent to, out of the mouths of babes and sucklings. A babe is a child still being breast fed and a weän is a young child who has been weaned, in theory any way, off the breast. Weäns pronounced wee + anns, (wi:anz).
112 Confuest, confused.
113 Tiern, tired.
114 Exhaustet, exhausted.
115 Chambert, chambered, roomed or provided them with rooms,
116 Recovert, recovered.
117 Completet, completed.
118 Turnt, turned.
119 Lookt, looked.
120 Terrifyt, terrified.
121 Coney, an adult rabbit.
122 Doomt, doomed.
123 Receivt, received.
124 Collapst, collapsed.
125 Mazun, mason
126 Pumpt, pumped
127 Finisht, finished.
128 Agreen, agreed.

CASTLE THE SERIES - HUNTERS OF THE FAR NORTH - 00000550
THE FELL PRINCIPLE

Where necessary or possibly helpful to some, there are notes at the end on word usage.

28th of Towin Day 1

Chaunter cast her mind back to when the five women and three men had boarded the Ocean Shoals at the Keep. The eight of them had arrived at the hunters’ cabin, yclept Glacier View, a lune and a half over with their four teams of twenty sled dogs. The dogs were the only thing that had gone aright, they still had all of them in full health, and Salsh had mated back to a wolf. Chaunter was an early middle-aegt, small, compact, intelligent woman with a lot of experience hunting mammoth this far north. She was the leader of the group of hunters and though a tracker and dog handler she was nay the less almost as good with a crossbow as her hunter Waxwing, who was also early middle-aegt.

The group had comprised six experienced mammoth hunters, who over the years had provided the Folk with millions of weights(1) of meat, and two youngsters for whom it was their first trip north. João was a young hunter paired with Clansaver, who at fifty-six was more than thrice seventeen year old João’s age. Clansaver considered João to be a steady and careful young man who would learn quickly, and he’d been pleased to take him to apprentice. Flame was nineteen, and she’d been courted by forty-two year old Irune for a couple of lunes before they set sail. They had shared a cabin on the voyage north and announced their agreement three days before they docked at the cabin jetty.

Ceël, who was thirty-two, was paired with Barroo a thirty-eight year old tracker who was good with a crossbow and had been coming north for mammoth since the age of twelve. Both were married, but not to each other. They’d had a successful and satisfying craft relationship for many years. Their children and agreäns were kith so close they considered themselfs to be family.

They’d experienced a severe storm the eve of Flame and Irune’s agreement, and the ship had suffered some damage to the sails and rigging which ship Mistress Honey had planned to repair at the cabin jetty before the Shoals’ crew offloaded fuel wood and loaded ice from the glacier. Glacier View’s jetty, on the river’s southern bank, was built out into the wide but slow moving river that flowed at the base of the Far North Glacier and was near the large and substantial cabin, which had accommodation for dogs as well as folk. The cabin was tightly(2) built of double log walls with a stride of dried sphagnum insulation between them, the roof was of a similar construction, and in the middle of the lee-side long wall was a six strides wide, three strides thick section built of stone and hardset.(3)

The chimney and fire place for the stove and oven was in this section of wall which provided hot water as well as heating the cabin. The kennels were built gainst the chimney for warmth and the integral fuel wood stores, on both sides of the kennels, were built gainst the rest of the wall. The kennels and wood could be accessed from within the cabin in case the weather maekt it necessary. Such a massive stone fireplace was necessary. In this place, whilst vital to sustain life, fire uncontrolled was equally capable of destroying it.

When they had arrived, even before they docked, they could see the storm damage to the roof of the cabin, and Chaunter had started to have a bad feelings regards the trip. The hunters stayed aboard the Ocean Shoals whilst the crew affected the repairs to the ship before helping to repair the cabin and offloading some fifty thousand weights of fuel wood.

Six days later in the early forenoon, the ship sailed upriver to dock at Ice Wharf, the glacier jetty, and the crew started loading ice blocks which had braeken off the glacier to lie on the ground melting in the weak shine.(4) It was dangerous because the blocks could fall at any time, and though the crew were nowhere near the base of the glacier, huge blocks falling a thousand or more strides sometimes exploded when they hit the ground sending spear like shards considerable distances at high speed. Most braekt on impact, and the pieces rolled down to where the crew worked, but oft they travelled sufficiently quickly to kill or maim. There were always as many of the crew watching as loading. Shy touched Honey’s arm to attract her attention, pointed out into the river and said, “Even the great white bears(5) have more sense than to get this close to the glacier.”

Honey laught and said, “And they’ve more sense than to approach within crossbow range of folk too. With that fur and carrying so much meat and fat they’re a prize indeed, and nigh on everything on them can either be eaten or uest for something, but I’ll never kill one. They’re far too beautiful and I love watching them. They’re good mothers too. I seeën(6) a mother with three cubs once at may hap six hundred strides farth.(6a) As soon as she realiest I was there she put herself twixt(7) me and the cubs till we were out of sight of each other.”

Shy nodded her head in agreement and added, “I agree they have a great beauty and dignity too. I’ve never eaten of one, though I know some who have. I read in the archives that a newfolk of the last incursion considert their liver to be deadly poison(8) which I thought strange, for it has long been eaten by the hunters and their dogs.”

The hunters were still organising their supplies and equipment when the crew of the Ocean Shoals docked to eat the eve meal with them two days later before resuming their voyage back to the Keep via Graill Shores, the coastal holding of Fritillary and Bistort.

All of Chaunter’s dogs had a significant proportion of wolf in their make up, and Salsh, a young half dog half wolf bitch, was at her breeding time. Chaunter knew mature wolfs were monogamous, but she had hopes a juvenile dog wolf, whose behaviour was not yet adult, would serve her if given the opportunity. Since Salsh had been receptive Chaunter had kept her with the bitches where the dogs couldn’t serve her, but she had heard the caoine(9) of wolfs the eve before and fastened Salsh with a long leash in one of the outermost kennels along with a dozen bitches for warmth. She was awakened by the commotion maekt by the dogs and arose to look out of the casement to see what she had wished to see, a juvenile wolf serving Salsh.

Everything ready, they left the cabin in the early forenoon, and Chaunter noted the young wolf following them at a distance. The wolf stayed with them for several days serving Salsh at every opportunity when they returned to the cabin till, her breeding time over, they lost interest in each other. Chaunter considered it to be unbelike she was not in pup and wondered how many she would have in her first litter.

Having tried due south with no sight of mammoth, they decided to go south and east berount the Boglands which lay to the south of the river and extended an unknown whilth(9a) east. From a distance the Boglands looked almost like a sheep grazed grassy plain. Closer scrutiny revealed a bewildering landscape with randomly scattered small pools of dirty reddish-stained water, which looked like bandages soaked with dried old blood had been washed in them. They couldn’t help but keep looking, it exerted a compelling fascination, some claimed to be able to cross it, but they all knew it was a dangerous, frighting place to be. It looked solid, but even the most solid of bogland was spongy, waterlogged and treacherous. The Boglands comprised vegetation in all stages of decomposition: an acidic, brown, soggy, fibrous almost-peat.

In most places sphagnum and sedges predominated with odd stands of scrubby stunted trees oft dead or dieing(10) and invariably covered with saprophytic fungi which had started to decompose them even as they germinated and grew. The trees grew on the slightly raised islets of less saturated bog, but the water was never far below the surface if not pooling on it. The ground was littered with dead branches. Many were just bits poking up out of the peat, but below the surface they were possibly attached to an entire tree that had painstakingly over the aeons failed to become one with the bog under the acidic anaerobic conditions.

Elsewhere sphagnum was collected by the foragers. It was mostly uest as babe swaddling because it could hold up to thirty times its own weighth in water. This also meant the Boglands could exist on underlying terrain which had a moderate slope as it held the water preventing it draining off. Despite their dangers, the Boglands were a haven for many forms of life. They teamed with beaver, who thrived on the lush bark of the young trees that grew there. Fish and their many predators, avian and mammalian as well as piscine, were to be found in abundance.

There were many species of insectivorous plants that needed the insect protein in the nitrogen poor environment, pitcher plants, sundews and many others that fed during their active season on some of the endless supply of insects. The most varied life forms were the fungi, and everything from the huge multi-tiered bracket fungi on the birches to the insignificant slimes, smuts and rusts that were everywhere thrived. Agarics were prominent, but large or small, bright or dull it was a fungal paradise.

In this bitterly cold environment, the Boglands’ existence was due to the permafrost which prevented the water draining away. The rain and the snow which fell every night of the year, the snow melted in the daytime sun in the warm season, were absorbed by the sphagnum and other less absorbent vegetation to form a mass of permanently waterlogged plant life, peaty subsoil and stinking, slimy, stagnant pools which in the summer were hatcheries for billions of insects. Most of the insects were capable of flight, and most bit and sucked blood.

Birds by their millions migrated north in the spring to raise their young on the insect feast that awaited them. The Boglands didn’t contain enough nutrients for large trees to grow, but it was home to large numbers of willows of many species, the inter-specific hybrids which resulted from their promiscuity were legion, small alders, birches and various small pines and spruces, which oft only lived twenty years due to the fungi, but which could remain standing a century or more till the roots holding them upright were finally braeken down in the peat.

The constant precipitation and the caltth were ideal for the Boglands. The water deprived the saprophytes of oxygen, and the caltth retarded all saprophytic activity, both bacterial and fungal, which allowed the dead plant debris to build up. In places where the underlying rock dipped it was in excess of fifty strides deep.

Three hours from the cabin the hunters went to the summit of Mammoth View a small isolaett(11) hill that stood above a more or less flat plain with the glacier a thin line above it to the north. Glacier View was may hap four hundred strides above the surroundings, from where, with good seeing and better eyes, mammoth could be espied as far away as the horizon which in some directions was may hap eighty thousand strides away, but they saw no sign of mammoth, and they needed two. They were slowed down by the constant need to hunt to feed the dogs.

For some it was a difficult judgement deciding how many dogs and hunters to take, but for Chaunter it was simple. For every mammoth she taekt back to the Keep to be sure she could do so in safety required four hunters two sleds and forty dogs, so they had eight hunters, four sleds and eighty dogs. Eighty working dogs needed a lot of meat to maintain haelth and warmth in the high north, and they needed it at least every other day.

Having seen no sign of mammoth they went out searching in pairs for any signs they could track. The weather was good, and though there was no indication of danger all had been alert, for it was no place to take chances. The Boglands to the north were dangerous to cross even in winter, and claimed the lifes of many animals. Deer of many kinds were relatively heavy creatures oft with small feet, and they were oft taken unaware by the unstable ground, which in many places was just a thin frozen sphagnum crust above water or a sink hole of mud and rotting vegetation incapable of supporting their weighth. The sink holes could be many strides deep and impossible for the large animals to escape from, but there were dangers to the south too.

Beyond the Boglands they could see the ice wall that was the Far North Glacier on the other side of the river to their left as they headed inland. South of the Boglands the terrain was a mosaic of soft land and meres with isolaett clumps of scrubby conifers that was a little firmer than the bogs. It was frozen in winter, but the top foot or so of it thawed during the day in summer to refreeze at night. All were aware of the dangers posed by the flies and the huge herds of deer, and they were being careful to keep a watch. The flies drove the deer mad with their biting, but the deer had to feed.

The deer fed at night and spent the entire day in the meres where the flies couldn’t touch them, with just their nostrils appearing above the surface from time to time to breath. The deer left the safety of the water as it became too cold for the flies to fly in the late afternoon, and after spending the night feeding returned to the meres as the flies started to bother them as soon as the shine warmed the air. The danger was when the millions of fly crazed deer stampeded for the meres, and anything in their path was repeatedly trampled into the ground till naught remained, not even a blood stain to suggest there had ever been anything there.

It had been nearly midday, and all thought the danger from the deer was over for the day. The party had split into pairs an hour since when Flame and Irune became aware of the vibration and the thunder of the stampeding deer’s gallop. Realising their danger they taekt shelter on the opposite side of a large erratic boulder. Within minutes, three at most, they were in the midst of tens of thousands of deer which were passing on both sides of the boulder so close they could have touched them, and the sky was dark with the maddening cloud of flies just above the deer.

The women held each other closely, and then Irune was torn out of Flame’s arms, her clothing by some unlucky happenstance caught on a deer’s antlers. Flame was alone. She huddled back to the ground, and three quarters of an hour later as the last of the deer passed, tearful and terrified she looked up. She was aware of the appalling smell, and she could see the flies buzzing on the excrement covered ground and the mangled carcasses of a few deer, later casualties of the stampede. She looked for Irune, but there was no sign of her.

Distraught, confused and in the early stages of deepcaltth(12) it was late when she finally found the shelter of the cabin to incoherently relate her tale to the others that eve. Ceël had removed her frozen clothing and put her to bed with cloth wrapped stones, the stones had been put heating in the fire as soon as it had been realised the couple were late returning, before dosing Flame with herbs to make her sleep.

Ceël said to the others, “There will be no ship to take us back for at least the best part of a lune. It seems this trip has been toucht(13) by the Fell principle(14) from the beginning, but what can we do? It is sensible we keep seeking mammoth since there is little else to do, and the meat is needet. Any hap we have to hunt for the dogs. Flame can come with us, for she needs to be with folk. If she won’t I’ll have to stay with her here, and Barroo can join two of you.”

Flame accompanied Ceël and Barroo, but she’d not spaken since. Killing the two full grown but immature mammoth females had been ridiculously easy in the end. The heavy crossbows were powerful and could easily put a quarrel right through a mammoth skull. They had found a herd with some forty members and a place to set the crossbows on their stands. They waited patiently as the slowly foraging mammoth moved towards them. They chose their targets and the farther one fell to three quarrels and the nearer to two.

The herd milled berount for a while touching their dead, but after a few hours all turned into the wind and as one headed east at a hurried pace. “Wind’s changt,(15) a snow storm’s coming,” Chaunter informed the others. They worked quickly, gralloching and dismembering the huge beasts into pieces small enough to manhandle onto the sleds. As they worked Clansaver and João fed the dogs on the entrails and what they didn’t wish for the Folk. When all was loaded and lashed down, including the bags containing the rest of the dog feed, the storm was on them, but the dogs had been fed and were ready for work.

The storm was cold, dry and blew a fine, powdery, abrasive, grit like snow, and they needed to find themselves and the dogs some shelter quickly. Without protection from the snow, the dogs’ pads would soon be cut to the point of crippling them. The dogs were uest to the leather boots Chaunter tied on their feet, and they maekt no fuss. Followed by the others, Chaunter drove her heavily loaded sled faster than was reasonable to expect of the dogs, but they sensed the urgency and worked willingly. Constantly watching to see the boots remained in place, she had dozens of spares, she headed south towards a line of low hills which though taking them farther away from the cabin offered some shelter, and it looked as if there were some trees there.

Chaunter’s dogs were bred for strongth(16) and stamina not speed, and after an hour’s fast running in the bitter cold the dogs were slowing from exhaustion. It was three hours before Lune disappeared. At this time of year this far north the Mother never went below the horizon, and the dogs revived a little as they reached the shelter of the pines. Chaunter slowed the pace and kept going for the outcrop they could see hoping to find a pile of rock to hide behind. They had been lucky and found a dry cave large enough for them to drive the dogs and sleds into. Chaunter said, “I’ll unhitch the dogs and remove the boots. They’ll be warm together. Start a fire.”

Barroo and Waxwing went to gather cones and dead branches from outside the cave and had a fire going within minutes. Ceël had water boiling, and persuaded Flame to drink some leaf. The others went to gather enough fuel to last the night which didn’t take long as there were dry, dead branches aplenty littering the ground below the sparse trees. Ceël had chopt some steaks off the easiest to access now frozen mammoth with an axe usually uest for fuel wood and was frying them with some fat. The dogs were so exhausted they weren’t interested in food, and they piled together as close to the fire as they could be. When they ate, Ceël managed to persuade Flame to eat too. Then they all curled up in the heap with the dogs.

By keeping the fire going all night they managed to keep warm enough to stay alive. The following forenoon they had the dogs pull the sleds out of the cave into the still fierce storm to keep the meat away from the warmth of the fire, but they positioned them at the cave mouth so as to provide some protection from the wind. Nowhere near as tired as lastday, they organised their equipment, some shelter for themselves and the dogs, put their bedrolls to warm ready for the eve and collected several days’ worth of fuel wood. Chaunter updated her log and sketched a map shewing the location of the cave now named Hunters’ Refuge. They were in the cave for three days, and they awoke on the fourth forenoon to find glorious shine and the wind had dropped to a whisper.

After feeding the dogs, they hitched them and headed, at the dogs’ normal fully-loaded pace, north-west towards the cabin. All were worried that Flame had still not yet spaken. Around the hills the dogs had had no problems pulling the sleds, but at noon they reached the land of soft ground and meres where the shine had melted the surface, and the dogs couldn’t pull the sleds through the mud, mulm and debris. They ate and resumed travelling when the surface refroze later in the day. Though the Mother didn’t set the surface only melted for a couple of hours in the early afternoon when the wind dropped.

Waxwing had killed a winter-elk(17) that forenoon, but, even after they had fed the dogs, the carcass added more weighth to sleds. For the next five days they slept in the afternoon when the ground was too soft to travel and resumed travelling as soon as the ground was firm enough after a bare couple of hours of sleep. They only stopped to hunt, eat and feed the dogs. They eventually arrived back at the cabin exhausted. They fed the dogs, lit the fire, ate and slept the day berount before doing it all over again.

Four days later, João had been watching through the cabin casement when he saw the ship as it came berount the bend in the river. “Ship’s arrivt,” he announced to the others. “Looks like the Surf Braeker.”

“Mercy for that!” Chaunter uttered with relief. All had been prepared for their departure, and the mammoth hunters would be glad to leave. They would be leaving with the meat of two adult mammoth and six winter-elk, but it had been dearly bought: it had cost Irune her life, and may yet cost Flame’s mind too. Chaunter beckoned Waxwing over to her and asked quietly, looking across the cabin at Flame staring at naught, “How is she?”

Waxwing was the closest they had to a healer, she’d had the emergency healing training, but she was no more skilled to deal with Flame than the others. “She has fully recovert from the deepcaltth, but she is still too deeply shockt by the loss of Irune to be reacht(18) yet. Perchance, Gosellyn or Campion could reach her but…” Waxwing’s words trailed off as she thought of Flame, the young woman who had only just reached agreement with her wife Irune on the voyage north and who had lost her love within a tenner. “Ceël keeps spaeking(19) to her. Neither of us is sure how much contact is being maekt, but Ceël keeps spaeking of Irune’s children and how much they will need her. Her eyes flicker when she hears the names of the children, but that is the only sign of contact so far.”

The Braeker had docked, and Limpet, the ship Master, asked if all were in order for them to load ice before returning for them. Chaunter gave him a synopsis of events, but she opined naught was to be gained by his not loading ice.

Two days later the Braeker returned, the meat and the sleds, frozen together, had been hoisted, loaded and shackled as deck cargo and the dogs taken aboard. All was proceeding according to plan when João put his leg through a rotten log in the jetty. They concluded the shine had melted a log that had been rotten for a long time, but which had been load bearing in its frozen state. João braekt both his lower left leg bones, and they were protruding through the skin. None had the skill to set his leg, and Limpet opined, given the wind which was gathering to storm strongth, they should be back at the Keep in five possibly four days, one may hap two days before Quarterday.

Waxwing had boiled clouts, covered João’s leg lightly with the sterile clouts and administered pain killing herbs. It was the best she could do. The Braeker had originally been going to deliver some of the ice to Graill Shores holding, but João’s leg changed things, and they went straight for the Keep to save time.

Nextday João’s leg had swollen and turned a nasty looking colour. He had become feverish and was delirious. It was feared even if he reached the healers as quickly as possible he may still lose the leg, or even die. The wind had increased to severe storm strongth, and Limpet asked, “The conditions are going to worsen, and you will have the conn next watch, Vlæna. If I give you the conn now, can you have us back to the Keep in time for the healers to have a better chance to save his leg?”

Vlæna looked Limpet in the eyes, and realising what he was implicitly asking paused whilst she studied the swelling, roiling sea and sensed the wind before replying, “Aye, but the crew won’t like it, Limpet.”

Limpet, who knew Vlæna had understandt his unasked question, said, “Just do it. I have no desire to spend the rest of my life thinking I cost a good man his leg, especially one as young as João. I’d rather die trying to save it.”

Vlæna smiled in approval and said, “I will more sail.” Carrying ice, the ship was riding high in the water and was not as responsive to the helm as normal. Vlæna had Limpet crowd on more sail than would normally be considered wise or indeed safe in the storm, and then she ordered still more sail, but had it rigged so it pushed the stern down, caused the prow to rise a good six feet higher out of the water and the bowsprit to point straight at Dimidd, which the crew considered to be decidedly inauspicious. The helm gear now deeper in the water maekt the ship more responsive to the helm.

Vlæna had every square span of sail the ship could rig ready to be rigged, and Limpet’s experienced but now terrified crew without being ordered stood double watches, ready to ease sail at a second’s notice before the masts left their steps, tore out of their mountings and taekt the deck and their lifes with them. Vlæna, acknowledged as the best navigator on Castle, stood continuous watches, catnapping in the chart cabin, maekt sure their voyage was as fast as it could be. Under storm conditions it was the navigator on watch who was in command, in the vernacular of deep sea crafters, she had the conn.

Limpet was following her instructions to the letter with the helm over to maximum starboard. Not for a second did he consider deviating from Vlæna’s orders by a hair’s breadth, even though he knew she was taking them onto the Western Teeth at his request. He just hadn’t understood exactly what it was he’d asked of her and they were committed to the passage now, for they couldn’t turn back. He understood what it was that Vlæna was intending and was hoping her judgement was good or they were all dead. Whether they dien when they entered or when they exited the Maw maekt a difference of at most a couple of hours in the storm.

Limpet had the wheel with Ibai, and it was taking the two big, strong men all their strongth to make the ship respond to the helm in the boiling turbulence. Vlæna entered the Maw far to the west of its extreme western edge where under normal conditions there would not have been enough water and the helm would have wrecked them on the western Teeth, but the storm was driving the water as well as the Braeker, and they needed to enter the Maw as far to the west as possible or they would wreck on their exit on the eastern Teeth.

Level with the Maw entrance, which was away to their larboard, Vlæna called for the sails pushing the stern down to be eased to their usual settings and only once did they feel the Teeth scraping the hull as gently as a lover’s kiss, just to remind them of their mortality and debt to Castle. That description was Vlæna’s after their passage was over. As they felt the teeth scrape the hull, expecting imminent deadth, Ibai and Limpet looked to each other, wryly smiled acknowledging their demise and simultaneously raised a fist to the storm and into it shouted the obscene curse, “Jadda!”

However, the storm was driving them east as well as south which taekt them off the teeth. By the time they were level with the Maw exit, which was now away to their starboard, Vlæna had sailed them so close to the eastern Teeth of the Maw, without calling for any decrease in sail, that Limpet had muttered only half in jest to Ibai, a usually phlegmatic rigger, if he were going to continue sailing with Vlæna he was going to have the masts’ fore and aft support regions at least doubly reinforced even if he had to pay for it himself as he could probably recoup his costs at a later date.

His rantings kept their minds occupied whilst deadth peering closely over their shoulders whispered well come in their ears, but they had curst deadth herself and no longer cared, for like the storm they too had done their worst. Ibai played along and added any who wouldn’t pay extra for cargo delivered in extreme conditions would need to find another ship because he wouldn’t crew on a ship carrying cargo for them again irrespective of the conditions till they paid their debts. Limpet concluded either that, or better still he’d give it all up and retire. As they left the Wreckering Rocks Vlæna called for the sails to to be rigged so as to push the stern down again.

When the nightmare of their diagonal passage through the Maw was over and the breathing and heart rate of the crew were back to normal again, Ibai and Limpet telt them of their curse and ridiculous musings. The crew said their use of the curse was under the circumstances not merely reasonable but mandatory, and they would contribute too. Vlæna laught and said, “What’s the matter with you, on both sides there must have been at least a dozen feet between the hull and the teeth and most of the time at least a span, possibly even two, under the keel. Castle loves us, she must do because we are still alive to tell the tale.”

Cursing Vlæna, the weather and life in general, Limpet left the still laughing navigator muttering “Madth.(20) The woman’s mad.”

It was only later the three apprentice navigators were maekt aware by the rest of the crew just how remarkable, and dangerous, a piece of seamanship it was Vlæna had achieved. Ships usually sailed away from the coast for half a day to avoid the extensive reefs, known collectively as the Wreckering Rocks, that the Maw strait was a short cut through, and then they sailed back in for half a day to the coast again. In these conditions that could have cost them two possibly three days, days João would not have had.

When ever ships did passage the Maw they did it in good weather, which definitely did not include the current conditions, and rigged with no more than enough sail to give steerageway, so they could sail through the middle of the Maw, away from the Teeth which lay on both sides of the deeper waters of the narrow channel. They did not passage the Maw scudding on the leading edge of a severe storm with as much sail crowded as they could rig without ripping the masts from their steps. In weather considered good enough to passage the Maw there would not have been enough deepth of water to approach any where near as close to either sets of Teeth as Vlæna’s fast passage had done, the hull would have been ripped out from under them.

Sailing over the tops of both sets of teeth on the storm driven extra deepth she had pushed her skills and knowledge to the absolute limit, and in doing so had saved them two and half or possibly three and a half days. Cargo Mistress Firelight telt the three youngsters, “Navigators like Vlæna are birtht not maekt, and it’s only under extreme conditions you become aware of that, and it is always terrifying for the rest of us. Limpet was right, it is a kind of madth they suffer from, for they become one with the ship, the sea and the wind. They are babes of Castle, and as such are as powerful as Castle herself.

"They defy all to do their worst gainst them, and live or die it’s a riandet(21) to them. They are at their best and at the bosom of their mother Castle when the rest us are thinking of a change of underwear and the obscene curse. Did you not see the ecstasy on her face as we passt(22) the Teeth? She was loving them, one with them. The Teeth were her lovers, and the release they givn(23) her was the highth of passion. Without doubt she loves her man, but she lives for those rare moments when Castle provides her with a greater sense of completion than any man could provide.

"João may yet lose his leg, but if he doesn’t it will be due to Vlæna. Without doubt this passage will provide Xera with the makings of a song, for none other than those aboard have sailt(24) over the Teeth, hearet and feelt(25) them touch the hull and livt(26) to have spaech of it.” Surf Braeker arrived at the Keep in the mid-afternoon four days before Quarterday to hear of the incursion. Vlæna had had the conn for the entire voyage, and though not quite as terrifying as passaging the Maw, their subsequent two day passage was the fastest Limpet had ever hearet of. As the wind started to ease when they docked, Limpet began to curse and Vlæna to laugh.

João had been taken to the infirmary where Rook, after the herbals had administered powerful painkillers which rendered him unconscious within minutes, despite the severe swelling, managed to set João’s leg bones and splint it with a laced up sheet of canvass stiffened with tallgrass(27) culms. The healers and herbals concluded there was a good chance they could save João’s leg by using a herbal poultice discovered and refined by Falcon to control the swelling and suppuration, ironically the major active ingredient in the poultice was an extract of lichens that only grew in the far north.

They telt Limpet another day’s delay would have meant Cwm would have had to amputate. Limpet was glad for João’s sake Vlæna had been with them, he had been lucky. There were other navigators with her skill and experience, and there were navigators with her nerve and courage, but he knew they could not be found in the same person. However, he hoped he would not have to experience her spine chilling relationship with Castle too oft, if ever again. Once in a lifetime was one time more than enough for justifiable use of the obscene curse.

Flame too was taken to the infirmary where upon being maekt aware of events Sanderling knew Flame was now the children’s nearest family member and their natural parent by the tenets of the Way, but the situation would have to be carefully managed which was why, Gosellyn not being available, she sent for Campion. When Campion arrived Flame was sitting in a chair with a mug of leaf, but other than taking sips from her mug was apparently unaware of her surroundings. “We’ve addet(28) a general calming herb to her leaf, but it is very mild,” Sanderling telt Campion after having explained what had happened.

That Flame’s eyes had flickered when Ceël had mentioned Irune’s children’s names was of great interest to Campion, and she telt Sanderling, “The children are the key. I should like them to be bringen(29) here for me to have spaech with before we bring them to Flame.”

The children were duly escorted to the infirmary, and Aldeia, the eldest, said to Campion, “We know the Surf Braeker is back and Mum would have been home by now if she could. Mum has been hurt hasn’t she?”

Campion replied with great sadth,(30) “My sorrow(31) to tell you your mother has dien.”

The four children, Aldeia aegt fourteen, Catarina twelve, Coast eleven and Elixabete ten, all held hands and with moist eyes Coast asked, “How?” Campion explained of the accident, and the three girls started to cry with no sobs just tears rolling off their cheeks. “What happens to us now?” Coast asked. His eyes were moist, but he was trying very hard to retain his composure. He knew he would cry later with his sisters, but not now, not in front of Campion.

“You know your mum had been seeing Flame with a view to reaching agreement?”

Elixabete, despite her tears, protested the lack of recognition of the circumstances, “They were intendet!”

Campion now seeing her way through the tangled emotions of the children’s pain and bereavement said, “I apologise. I did know. They had celebratet(32) their agreement on the Ocean Shoals on the way north, and, were looking forward to telling you of it when they retur—”

Aldeia interrupted, “So Flame is our mum.” She spake with pain but relief. They were not on their own with no familiar adult to care to them.

“Yes, Flame is your mum. However, she has been badly hurt by the loss of her wife so soon after their agreement. She needs your love to help her face the future. She has not spaken since the day after your mum dien, and the only thing able to reach through her pain and shock has been when she has hearet your names. You must be gentle with her, she needs you as much as you need her.”

The children looked at each other, and Aldeia asked, “When can we see her?” before braeking down into sobs. “We need her now.”

“Come with me, I shall take you to her.”

Campion went to the door, and the children followed her. She taekt them to the small chamber where Flame was still sitting in her chair, and still staring at naught. The children, ignoring Campion, went to Flame and hugged and kissed her. “Oh, Mum,” wailed Elixabete, “please come home.”

The children, who knew Flame and had been happy she was going to be another mum, were desperate she taekt the rôle of their mother and didn’t leave them on their own. Their pleas were what finally reached Flame. She stood and started to cry, “I should have dien and your mum livt.”

The children had no answer, but Catarina repeated Elixabete’s words, “Mum, please come home. We need you.”

Flame kissed her children in turn and held her hands out. Coast and Elixabete each taekt one of her hands, and the family left to go home without even looking at Campion, who wished all tragedies could end so full of hope.

Folk Word Usage

1 A weight is about two pounds or one kilogram.
2 Tightly, can mean soundly, properly, well or effectively depending on the context.
3 Hardset, cement and limestone mortar. It can also refer to concrete.
4 Shine, sun or sunshine.
5 Great white bear, polar bear, Ursus maritimus.
6 Seeën, saw.
6a Farth, farness distance.
7 Twixt, betwixt or between.
8 The livers of several arctic species are high in vitamin A (retinol) which is widely held to be toxic on Earth, though some authorities ascribe the toxicity to heavy metals rather than retinol. Many heavy metals build up in the livers of marine carnivores and of particular concern are cadmium, arsenic and mercury. On Castle, even to hunters with dogs, such liver is never available in quantity and only a small portion is available for each hunter and dog which, coupled with the pristine nature of Castle’s environment and total lack of heavy metal contamination, may explain the lack of any effects due to eating such liver.
9 Caoine, keen or howling characteristic of wolfs.
9a Whilth, distance measured by how long it will take to travel.
10 Dieing, dying.
11 Isolaett, isolated.
12 Deepcaltth, hypothermia.
13 Toucht, touched.
14 The Fell principle is a wry Folk expression for major calamity. It implies if anything can go wrong it will and if there are further opportunities for things to become worse then they will. The reference is to the Fell Year when disaster kept following disaster for several years which nearly wiped the Folk out. Equivalents in English are Murphy’s Law and Finagal’s Corollary to Murphy’s Law both of which can be stated as, “The perversity of the universe tends to a maximum.”
15 Changt, changed.
16 Strongth, strength.
17 Winter-elk, Megaloceros giganteus known variously as Irish elk, giant deer and Irish giant deer. Not a true elk and large Castle specimens can reach 1000 weights, [2200 pounds]. Some of the Folk refer to them as giant elk.
18 Reacht, reached.
19 Spaeking, speaking.
20 Madth, madness.
21 Riandet, something of no importance.
22 Passt, passed.
23 Givn, gave.
24 Sailt, sailed.
25 Feelt, felt.
26 Livt, lived.
27 Tallgrass, bamboo.
28 Addet, added.
29 Bringen, brought.
30 Sadth, sadness.
31 My sorrow, I’m sorry. The word sorry is not uest in Folk. Oft the spaeker will say “Sorrow” omitting the My.
32 Celebratet, celebrated.

CASTLE THE SERIES - 00000600
THIS ISN’T THE HOSPITAL IS IT?
INCURSION AND FORENOON MERCEDES (29)

28th of Towin Day 1

Mercedes came from a crime and drug riddled, depressed, run down, extensive housing estate called Helton, but it was usually referred to as Helltown, where adult male unemployment was so close to totality as to make no difference. There were no longer any shops or even pubs in or near Helton. They’d had good trade, but had been broken into so often they could no longer buy insurance, and since there was no longer any profit to be had there, they had closed permanently and were now boarded up and mostly burnt out. Most of Helton’s residents continually whined nobody ever did anything for them, but even the relatively law abiding ones made no attempt to control the criminal and antisocial activities of their children.

Residents from elsewhere were too fearful to go there and would have nothing to do with its residents. The idea of giving a job to any one from Helton was considered to be ridiculous. The bus services had been discontinued years ago after drivers had repeatedly been assaulted for the money they’d taken, and the ambulance service and fire brigade were only prepared to enter the area with a heavy police escort after both had been petrol bombed with Molotov cocktails. After a midwife was raped and beaten nearly to death by a group of angry junkies when they discovered her medical bag contained no drugs but mostly cotton wool products, the district nurses and midwifes(1) no longer serviced the area. The police insisted they treated Helton just like any where else, but the public maintained they only ever went there in force with full anti-riot equipment.

It was a ghetto, a den of lawless violence, a place beyond the pale. Helton estate was not far from the middle of a small city whose citizens prided themselves on its historical status as a cathedral city, but it was in reality a small provincial market town which hadn’t had a functioning mart for decades, and its traditional industries, which had provided employment for a century and a half, had long gone. What commercial activity there was, both retail and industrial, had moved out to new so called enterprise sites a long way from the city centre, and they were inaccessible to its poorer inhabitants.

Mercedes lived with her mother, who had given birth to her a week before her fifteenth birthday, she had never known her father and had no siblings. She had been doing drugs, drink and sex since the age of twelve, and she’d had a contraceptive implant since the same age. She was grateful for the implant, for she knew her mother had terminated six pregnancies by the time she’d reached twenty.

The wealthier pupils at the school Mercedes attended who came from other areas of the city, referred to her and all the other children who lived in the same area as she as chavs.(2) Mercedes was a bit different from most of her peers. She wished to do something worthwhile with herself, but she had no idea what that could be. Mercedes had rarely gone to school because she had no concept education was a passport to opportunity, but when she had she’d only been interested in what her home economics teacher, Miss McVane, had to say.

Miss McVane was called Miss even though she was married with two children, and to Mercedes Miss was fascinating. She lived on a holding where she grew some of her own food, collected eggs from her hens, honey from her bees, raised a couple of pigs and stabled her horses. She owned none of the electronic communication devices, or any of the other digital devices, Mercedes’ peers regarded as absolutely essential and fundamental requirements of life. Unbelievably she claimed she didn’t even have a television. Miss McVane lived over forty miles away from school, and many of Mercedes’ peers had never been that far away from their homes.

Miss McVane maekt no secret of being amused by Mercedes’ peers being constantly in touch with each other, even though they had nothing to say. Miss McVane had told them about peccaries, animals that lived in the tropical rain forests of South America in groups called sounders. They constantly made noises that had no meaning other than, ‘I’m here’, purely so none of the sounder ever got lost in the heavy growth where they couldn’t see each other. She hadn’t told them that the peccary was the new world equivalent of the old world pig, which to her amusement Mercedes discovered years after she left school, but doubted any of her peers had discovered.

Miss came to work in a battered, old, four wheel drive pickup that she admitted was only on the road because her husband was a mechanical genius. The children had asked if her husband had a job too, and when told, “Yes he’s a self employed blacksmith and farrier,” had assumed black referred to his skin colour and he was from Africa. They’d had no idea what smith and farrier meant other than as surnames. What was most inexplicable of all was that she didn’t seem to care what any one thought of her or her chosen lifestyle. The children were always asking why didn’t she buy a new pickup, and were perplexed by Miss’ reply of, “What’s wrong with mine?”

Miss’ lifestyle was so different from anything Mercedes or her classmates had any concept of, and she lived so far away, at best she was regarded by most as a bit of a freak, and by many as an exotic alien who lived on a different planet. Mercedes was fascinated most of all by the happiness and contentment Miss McVane had with her life. The endless pursuit of the next expensive digital gadget, with ever more functionality that would remain unused didn’t exist for her. She loved her husband and children, and she’d only been married once, to the same man for over twenty years. This was so outside the experience of the girls some of them didn’t believe it.

Miss McVane had telt(3) them all repeatedly there was no way she was going to spend her hard earnt money to make them happy by buying the things they thought she should buy, she would spend it to make herself and her family happy. If they chose to spend their money to make others happy she pitied them for the fools she considered them to be.

By the time Mercedes had officially left school, with no qualifications and no idea of what she wished to, or even could, do, she was drifting, no more than a fallen leaf being blown down the gutters of fate by the random winds of her life. She was intelligent enough to realise the ways others lived as portrayed in the media, both entertainment and supposed reality, were probably not how any one lived. She still lived with her mother with whom she had nothing in common, but she was often out all night, not that her mother would have cared or even known since she was often out all night too. The life the girls she went to school with had was definitely not for her. She had no intention of being burdened with a family, and as that was the only way she knew of to have a place of her own to live in she resigned herself to living with her mother for the foreseeable future.

By the time she was twenty she could no longer be bothered with drugs and drink, and she only bothered with sex because it was something to do that cost next to nothing and could be indulged in without risk of infection, for condoms were free from the family planning clinic in the city. She had tried to find something to do, and she’d held a job in a retail outlet for two years till it closed.

She had been to the local colleges to see if they could help her, but they had nothing to offer someone with no qualifications that could help her to find a way out of a life that gave her nothing. She had also tried every branch of officialdom she could, and their response was even less helpful, it amounted to, “We are housing and feeding you. You are now an adult, and we no longer have any other responsibilities for or obligations to you.”

That she wished a different way of living she knew, but she knew of none other than that lived by Miss McVane, and she had no idea how to live like that, and any way it would require more money than she could even dream of having.

Some of the men in her peer group were in gaol for serious crimes, including rape and murder, and most of the rest had been in and out of gaol for every crime she could think of, from major fraud down to habitual petty criminality. The girls she had gone to school with she was starting to avoid, many had four children and some many more than that. All they did when she met them was complain regarding their children, their men, their neighbours, their lack of money, the things they wished and couldn’t buy, the criminality of the area, their endless list of complaints went on and on. The lifestyle they embraced was one of pregnancy leading to a place to live and financial handouts.

They lived with a series of short term boyfriends, or the same one till he beat them up for their handout money to buy drugs. They then applied for a court injunction against him to stay away from them and their children, and then they did it all over again. That their life was a cyclical downward spiral they couldn’t see, it was how the only life they knew of worked. There was never any consideration of working for anything, and even though they had never worked most of them were worn out and looked over forty by the time they were twenty-five. Mercedes knew moving away to a big city wouldn’t make her life any better, at least where she was she had sex to escape boredom, and not because she had to eat.

She began to feel alienated from those she had grown up with, and had started to read books from the local library as a way of experiencing second hand other ways of living. Then the library was torched, it closed and never reopened, and she no longer had any way to keep her mind healthy.

When Mercedes was twenty-eight her mother died from breast cancer, and after a struggle with the authorities lasting months, which at least gave her something to do, Mercedes managed to have the flat tenancy changed into her name. Most of her mother’s possessions were bought on hire purchase and had been repossessed, including the television, but by this time, Mercedes was so disconnected from the world she rarely did more than sit in the empty flat staring at nothing. She had tried to explain how she felt and why to her doctor, but he barely listened and told her she was suffering from depression. He’d prescribed her tablets saying, “These will help you to cope.”

There was nobody she wished to speak to, and nothing she wished to do. The tablets, when she took them, disconnected her even further from the world. Eventually, she stopped taking the tablets and could no longer be bothered to eat. She would have died, but for the chance visit of an old acquaintance who called an ambulance. She had been a patient in the psychiatric hospital for four months when she awoke on Castle.

~o~O~o~

The young woman shaking her gently by the arm was saying, “Come to the fire for the warmth.” She helped Mercedes to her feet and guided her to what Mercedes saw to her surprise was a large bonfire. The wind was howling and from time to time blew showers of sparks from the fire some distance which enabled her to see she was on a huge open plain with a forest may hap half a mile away. Every now and again the noise of the wind abated, and then Mercedes could hear sheep which explained the hundreds of pairs of eyes she could see twinkling from the firelight in the distance. Notwithstanding the dark, she could see by the light of the fire the young woman was wearing heavy clothing which looked warm but strange, and then she became aware of how cold she was.

She moved closer to the fire and like the others there absorbed the warmth in silence. Not more than five minutes had gone by, when a middle aegt(4) man gave her a heavy and warm coat and a hat which covered her ears and neck, both felt as if maekt(5) from the fur of an animal of some sort. He helped her to put the coat on, and using the capacious sleeves of the coat like a muff, she felt a lot warmer immediately. The man left her, and came back a few minutes later with a mug of a pleasant but unusual tasting liquid which he called leaf. “There will be a hot meal ready betimes and some shelter for you from the caltth(6) and the wind,” he telt her.

“This isn’t the hospital is it?” she asked him.

His response was puzzling, “I know not what that means, but whence you came you are not. This is Castle, and someone from the Master at arms office will explain all to you betimes.”

At one point a huge black and white dog came up to her which frightened her badly, but the dog seemed to be looking for something. It came up to her and licked her hand before pushing the side of its head gainst(7) her leg. No longer aflait(8) she petted the dog for a minute or two. She saw the dog’s ears lift as she too heard a sharp whistle and a girl’s voice shout, “Meg.” The dog ran off in the direction of the call leaving Mercedes a little more at ease with her situation than she had been since awakening.

It was becoming a little less dark by this time, but the light of the fire was still the major source of light, and Mercedes noticed a lot of others, as she had been, were being helped by the people with the strange clothing. There were children, and a few babies too, but they were being picked up, wrapped in blankets and immediately taken to what she thought she heard was called ‘Keep Infirmary’ which she presumed was the hospital at a town called Keep. There was a distressed woman seeking her baby. “I heard him crying,” was her constant plaint. The woman was eventually persuaded to go with some of the local women who were helping some older children and elderly persons to go to Keep Infirmary.

The locals, as she was now thinking of them, were arriving in considerable numbers now. They had lit a number of lamps, which she was surprised to see were old fashioned oil lamps with wicks and glass chimneys, such as she had seen pictures of in books and in antique shops on the television. She’s seen lots of them on ‘The Antiques Road Show’, a popular TV program. The locals were bringing in all kinds of things on horse drawn vehicles. She was surprised to see some of the locals who were working were only children. The vehicles were unloaded, and others arrived to take their place. A large tent was erected, which reminded Mercedes of a carnival marquee. They were urged to enter the tent and shelter from the caltth and wind, and she noticed there were braziers in the tent with fires burning wood and some black stuff that burnt giving off a great deal of heat with flickering luminous flames and an unfamiliar smell.

Much of the ground inside the tent was covered with heavy waterproof sheets, and there were a lot of persons sitting or lying down on them covered or wrapped in blankets. She was given another mug of leaf which tasted different from the first one, but still pleasant if unusual, and after drinking it she went outside again to see what was happening. Latrines were being dug, a catering facility had been set up in another big tent next to large piles of fuel wood and the black burning stuff, a huge tank was in the process of being pumped full of water from the nearby ice covered stream, and she could see the braeken(9) ice on the stream where the pipe for the pump went in was at least three inches thick.

The woman who was in charge of the cooking had ten or more assistants, and they were making the leaf drink and soup in huge cauldrons. Mercedes smiled as she remembered the name of the cooking vessels from her reading. She was taking more interest in life now than she had for a long time. She could see an animal carcase hanging from a wooden pole near to where a young woman was butchering a similar one into small cubes, which some of her assistants were removing as fast as she could produce them and putting them into some of the cauldrons along with all the bones which another woman was braeking(10) with the back edge of a heavy a cleaver whilst another next to her was chopping what Mercedes recognised as liver, heart, kidneys, what she presumed were lungs and a pile of other internal organs she had never seen before. The tables the food preparers were working on looked like span thick rings cut from trees at least four feet across supported on trestles maekt from tree branches. Another group were preparing vegetables, some of which she recognised and some of which she didn’t, which were going into the cauldrons too.

The sky was now becoming lighter, and she heard someone describe it as being firstlight. She noticed a lot of the big black and white dogs and realised from what they were doing they were sheep dogs. It was still bitterly cold, and everything that was not near a fire was thickly rimed with hoarfrost. She was urged to go back into the tent for something to eat. Trestle tables had been set up with plank benches, and she was given a wooden bowl full of thick, rich soup, or maybe stew she thought, and a wooden spoon too. The tastes were unfamiliar, but it was delicious, and for the first time in over a year she wished to eat. Watching others do it, she sucked the marrow out of her bones too to finish her bowl of soup, and was promptly asked if she wished another. She had just eaten more in one meal than she had for a long time, and she replied, “No thank you. I have been ill recently, and I can’t eat much at one go, but may I have some more in a little while?”

The elderly man who had asked her, much to her surprise, hugged her and said, “Of course you may, my dear, ask any of us. I am Spoonbill, and you are?”

“Mercedes,” she replied.

He nodded and said, “You stay warm, Mercedes.”

She watched as Spoonbill tipped her bones into a cooking brazier and handed the bowl and spoon to a boy for washing. She went outside again where the sky was a good bit lighter now and saw a huge castle dominating the skyline two maybe three miles away and was telt, “That be the Keep.” She noticed there were a number of the malevolent and violent men she had been avoiding all her life standing and spaeking(11) together in whispers. The expressions on their faces telt her everything there was to know about them, and she realised that, like her, they had arrived here, they were not locals. She hoped they had a good police force here, wherever she was.

The collection of tents looked more like a small village rather than a camp now, and she walked through it looking at everything she could see and having spaech(12) with as many locals as she could. Eventually she noticed a group of pregnant girls who she thought would be between fourteen and eighteen. She realised, from the little she had overheard of their conversation, before quickly walking off in the opposite direction, they were similar to the girls she had gone to school with.

By the time the sun had risen, she had realised wherever she was there was no background orange glow in the sky from street lighting and no background hum of traffic. It didn’t take her long to conclude the locals had no electricity and no vehicles other than horse drawn ones. The locals were all caring and kind, Spoonbill’s hug had brought tears to her eyes, and several of them had telt her a craft placement would be organised for her betimes, which she understood to mean employment. She had no idea what she could do here, but she was sure she would find something that would make her happy because this was real and the nearest thing she had ever come across to Miss McVane’s life.

She had also been telt she would find a personal placement, and though the exact details of what family, kin and clan entailed escaped her, she interpreted this as a grouping of the locals to which she would belong. She had been telt they would have a care to her, and she would of course have a care to them. It was like something out of a historical novel to her, but it was real and clearly the way life was lived here, and she found the idea comforting and at the same time exciting.

By now she was wondering if she had ever been ill, or whether it was everyone else she knew who was ill. The concept of a psychotic Earth, with just a handful of sane inhabitants, would have been all too frightening in its reality had she still been there. She had never felt saner in her life, and she was looking forward to learning more and belonging here, as all the locals had assured her was going to happen to all of them. All of them, she was telt, was nearly three hundred, but the details of everything would be explained at a meeting that afternoon.

She had noticed some of the differences in the language particularly concerning the time of day, forenoon meant what she had called morning, thisday was today, lastday was yesterday, nextday was tomorrow, betimes was a little puzzling but she assumed it meant soon or shortly. The word babe was uest,(13) not baby, the word order in sentences sometimes taekt(14) her a little time to make sense of, and the locals’ spaech sounded very old fashioned to her, but she was making efforts to modify her spaech to match that of the locals who she now knew referred to themselfs(15) as the Folk.

Notes on Word Usage

1 Midwifes, midwives.
2 Chav, a British pejorative term, whose derivation is contested, for, usually young, persons of lower class, of little education and taste, often of loutish, violent behaviour with ostentatious dress sense. One belief is that it is an acronym for Council Housed And Violent, i.e. those who live in state subsidised housing and are violent, as exemplified in the following, CAUTION!!!
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dUpfq_1eyeE
3 Telt, told.
4 Aeft, aged.
5 Maekt, made.
6 Caltth, cold a noun.
7 Gainst, against.
8 Aflait, afraid.
9 Braeken, broken.
10 Braeking, breaking.
11 Spaeking, speaking.
12 Spaech, speech.
13 Uest, used.
14 Taekt, took.
15 Themselfs, themselves.

Index of significant characters so far listed by Chapter

1 Introduction
2 Jacques de Saint d’Espéranche
3 The Folk and the Keep
4 Hwijje, Travisher, Will
5 Yew, Allan, Rowan,Siskin, Will, Thomas, Merle, Molly, Aaron, Gareth, Oak, Abigail, Milligan, Basil, Vinnek, Iris, Margæt, Gilla, Alsike, Alfalfa, Gibb, Happith, Kroïn, Mako, Pilot, Briar, Gosellyn, Gren, Hazel.
6 Chaunter, Waxwing, Flame, João, Clansaver, Irune, Ceël, Barroo, Campion, Limpet, Vlæna, Xera, Rook, Falcon, Cwm, Sanderling, Aldeia, catarina, coast, Elixabete,

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00000650
KILLED WITH A SPADE
INCURSION AND FORENOON LLYLLABETT (38) AND YOOMARRIANNA (42)

28th of Towin Day 1

Llyllabette and Yoomarrianna were a pair of subsistence farmers, they wintered their goats where they lived at over a thousand metres [3300 feet] above sea level and spent the summer in a hut growing their vegetables and hay and grazing their goats and the stock belonging to others at anything up to fifteen hundred metres [5000 feet] higher. They had married in their teens and were happy with their life even though they rarely saw another human being, other than at the market for which they went down into the valley once a month to sell their small surplus of cheese and late in the year their unneeded young goats. Their only regret was they had never had children.

Two days after their return from the market at the beginning of autumn the first snow of winter fell. It was early, but it had happened before and they were prepared for it. Yoomarrianna had spent the morning in the barn mending and sharpening tools and after lunch had turned to splitting firewood for kindling just out side the house door. It being late afternoon Llyllabette had gone to the barn to milk the goats.

Yoomarrianna heard her screams and ran to the barn to see his wife struggling on the ground as a stranger was attempting to rip her clothes off. He picked up the nearest tool to hand, a spade he used for chopping fodder beet which was as sharp as a razor on all three edges after his morning’s work, and hit the man with it’s edge in the middle of his back. Llyllabette’s struggles pushed the screaming man off her and Yoomarrianna hit him again, but in the throat this time. The man’s screams stopped instantly because the freshly sharpened tool had severed his head from his body. The deeply shocked couple turned to each other and wordlessly hugged for several minutes.

“Are you all right, Llyll,” Yoomarrianna asked her anxiously.

“Yes. What do we do now, Yoo? Who do you think he was? I’m sure I never saw him before. Why do you think he was here?” The questions came thick and fast from the deeply distressed woman who was trying in vain to reorganise her ripped clothes and cover herself.

Yoomarrianna had few answers for his wife but said, “There is not much that we can do now. The onset of winter means it will be the spring before we can tell anyone, and I’m not going to bury someone who tried to rape my wife. We won’t wish to leave him here, so I’ll put him on the sledge and dump him near the scarp where we won’t see him. With an early winter he’ll freeze. Maybe the wolves will eat him, but we can inform the authorities next spring. I never saw him before either. I don’t know why he was here, for it’s a long hard climb just to find a woman when there are whores at the inn in the village. I think I’ll clean my gun and keep it nearby at all times till the snow is deep enough to make travel impossible in case there are any more like him. Where was he, Llyll?”

Llyllabette was nodding in agreement with her husbands remarks and a little calmer now replied, “He must have been in the barn before I entered. I had fed Ivan and the girls and was going to fetch Flower to the milking platform when I was spun to face him from behind.” There were fresh tears in her eyes as she recounted the horror. “He grabbed my bodice and ripped it before throwing me to the ground. He was trying to rip off my knickers when you arrived.” She hugged her husband and continued, “Thank you. I can live with the damage to my dress, but I promised you many years ago I was only for you and I’m so grateful I can keep my promise.” Llyllabette broke down into deep soul wrenching sobs and much to Yoomarrianna’s surprise said, “Take me to bed and take me. If you can like when we were younger. I need you now, and Flower and Berry will keep the others settled whilst they wait a little while.”

Yoomarrianna did as he was told and if his performance was not quite what it had been twenty years before Llyllabette didn’t seem to notice and she was more wanton than he could ever remember. As she dressed, in an undamaged dress, she said, “I feel better now. After I have finished the milking, I’ll wash my clothes and make a start on their repair.”

“I’ll come with you, Llyll,” Yoomarrianna telt her picking up his rifle.

The deep snows didn’t arrive any earlier than usual, and when they did it was a relieved couple who knew they were now safe. Over the winter they talked oft concerning the stranger now frozen solid at the base of the scarp. They hadn’t heard any wolves, nor had they seen any tracks, so presumed he was still there under the snow. They came to no conclusions as to why he was at their home other than he must have followed them up from the market since the track was not clear in places and only known to a few locals.

When the spring and its thaw came they went to the market and informed the authorities as to the events of the previous autumn. The authorities sent a team to recover the body and interrogate them. Mysteriously the man’s head had disappeared, and the police had grilled Yoomarrianna for hours as to what he had done with it, but he repeatedly told them, “It was with his body when the snows came, and I don’t know what could have taken it, for wolves or a wolverine would surely have eaten the rest of him too before leaving, and there is no dung here to suggest any animal. All I can think of is perhaps an eagle.”

The man had been identified by his tattoos as a serial rapist and child molester who had been sentenced to death for murder before escaping from the police van on the way from court back to prison. It was a great shock to them both when Yoomarrianna was arrested for murder the next time they went to the market. Their neighbours were outraged at the irony and lack of justice, for the authorities who had been going to execute the criminal were now going to execute a decent hard working farmer for protecting his wife instead.

Not able to manage on her own Llyllabette brought the goats down to the village and whilst Yoomarrianna was in prison lived with her aunt.

The prosecutor’s case was that in hitting the man the first time Yoomarrianna had reacted in shock, but the second blow was completely unnecessary as the man’s spine was severed and he was paralysed which constituted murder. The jury, all city people, found Yoomarrianna guilty, and he was sentenced to death by firing squad. His appeal had been turned down.

It was the mid afternoon when Yoomarrianna was tied to the post, and as the squad fired he and Llyllabette found themselves on Castle in the middle of the night.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00000700
PREGNANT WITH ATTITUDE
HELEN AND THE CAMP (28)

28th of Towin Day1

The Mother was still climbing in the mid-summer Castle sky, and she had taken the chillth(1) off both the air and the ground, but it was still a cool day, and everything in the shade was still rimed in hoarfrost. Even at the latitude of the Keep, a bit nearer the pole than the equator, and with the moderating effect of its coastal position and the geothermal heat that warmed the Arder, the temperature rarely rose above fifteen heats [c. 15°C, 59°F, 12°R] in midsummer, and it froze every night, despite nearly twenty-one and a half hours of daylight.

Master storekeeper Thorn and Geoffrey waggon Master, with dozens of volunteers, had finished erecting the tents and windbraeks(2) which were currently sheltering the incomers. Master smith Oak had finished setting up the camp’s cooking and heating fires. Mistress miner Petal and her apprentices had provided a water supply and Harris Master well digger had supervised the digging of the latrines which had been provided with sheltering screening. The seaburn,(3) brought by Geoffrey’s crafters from the Keep supply, had been heaped conveniently nearby the temporary cooking facilities. There was a mountain of freshly cut and split wood next to it, courtesy of Jacob the forester, his sons and the numerous volunteers who had split what they had cut.

There was freshly dresst(4) game hanging nearby, courtesy of Will the huntsman’s squads, with more still to come. Mistress cook Abigail, the cooks’ apprentices and the volunteers who arrived to help had taken charge of the cooking fires, the fuel, the water, the game and the enormous pile of food sent from the Keep. Six cavernous soup kettles were bubbling away, and constantly being dipped into and replenished, along with another two in use for leaf.

Master cook Eudes, a peevish character at best, the Master soup cook normally in charge of soup making was childishly feeling belittled because Abigail, who though one of Milligan’s managers was not his manager, had assumed responsibility, and he’d returned to his bed. Unbeknownst to him had he started to craft alongside her she’d had every intention of leaving all to him and returning to the Keep to assist Milligan. There was a continuous supply of food being prepared, to feed both the folk assisting at the camp and the two hundred or so incomers remaining there. That none had dien(5) of deepcaltth(6) was due to happenstance, for it had been a particularly cold and windy night for the time of year.

Many of Milligan’s significant cooks, and those who thought like they, were overseeing the preparation of emergency hot food to be served in the Refectory for the many hundreds of folk assisting with the incursion. Milligan realised the incursion was going to clearly divide the kitchen staff in the eyes of the Folk into those who truly lived by the Way and those who did not, and he was not happy that it was going to create even more discord in the kitchens than he and his managers currently had to cope with. It was lucky for him he was not yet aware of Eudes’ childishth(7) which given the circumstances may have caused him to take actions he’d have subsequently regretted.

The twenty-odd elderly, sixty or so children and the two nursing mothers who had arrived with them, were now safe in the Keep. The incomers at the camp, some of who had been dresst in flimsy night clothes, had been provided with clothing and blankets sufficient to keep them warm. All had eaten at least one hot meal with as much leaf as they could hold, but many were exhausted and dosing. The first batch of leaf which had been brewed with calming herbs to help them over the disorientation of their sudden removal to Castle, of which none were able to provide them with any explanation as to either the how or the why of it, had had no effect on the Folk, other than provide them with a hot drink, but it maekt the already exhausted incomers even more sleepy.

Gosellyn, who, as the Mistress healer, was in overall charge of the weäl(8 )of the incomers, was thinking of all that and much more. The initial phase had been successful, very successful indeed. No losses due to the caltth,(9) nor belike(10) to be any, and the Folk always appreciated more Folk. The issues now were more complicated than survival, they were now of placement. How many of these three hundred or so incomers would fail to become placed she wondered. The archives indicated somewhere between ten and twenty out of three hundred would be a typical figure for those who didn’t become Folk.

They would perish, most of caltth, hunger or self neglect because of their inability or unwillingth(11) to join the Folk, possibly a few as a result of their addictions to substances not available on Castle, and some as a result of their criminal behaviour on Castle at the arrows or knifes(12) of the huntsman’s office, but it was impossible to predict. The earliest incursions recorded, four and five centuries over,(13) had had few if any losses, but in some later than that all had perished, but for different reasons. The persons in incursions had always been variable, and there never had been such a thing as a typical incursionist, though unless it were beneficial or inimical to life on Castle the Folk were not interested in what incomers had done before incursion, if they became placed and lived by the Way then they were of the Folk, and that was all that mattered.

Gosellyn thought of the meeting she had just had with the pregnant women, twenty-two of them in all, some of them not yet adults by the Castle Way which considered a child to become adult at fourteen, which she knew was nigh to seventeen years and eleven lunes by Earth’s calender. She’d had more success than failure, but no more than any other member of the Folk did she like the idea of losing folk. Still there was time to try again. Nine of the younger women wouldn’t accept they were not still on Earth, and insisted they were returned home immediately threatening all sorts of repercussions, most of which meant naught to Gosellyn.

They kept raving of suing for kid napping. Gosellyn wasn’t impressed. She had no interest in the sleeping habits of young goats, didn’t understand what it had to do with the situation any hap and thinking suing must have some connection with needles and thread, but couldn’t see its relevance to current events or even the sleeping habits of young goats, couldn’t be bothered to ask for further explanation. In the end, she had asked the guardians to escort the nine away awhile, so she could have calmer spaech with the others. The nine ended having to be removed forcibly, screaming and shouting of even more things Gosellyn couldn’t be bothered trying to understand.

She’d had no sleep for nearly two days, having been on night duty lasteve(14) in the infirmary dealing with three cases involving miners with life threatening injuries prior to being summoned to Yew’s pre-dawn incursion Council meeting, to which she had sent her apologies in order to inform her senior crafters concerning her critical patients and subsequently supervise her office’s management of the incursion herself. Despite her highly competent colleagues, who rapidly taekt(15) over the care to the injured miners, the young, the elderly and various other aspects of the incursion, the infirmary still had its normal functions to fulfil, patients had to be cared to, the midwifes(16) still had babes to birth,(17) the dieing(18) still had to have their passing easen(19) and she had been working hard ever since.

The remaining pregnant women, who were nearly all somewhat older, one of who wasn’t shewing yet, but she’d said she had missed two lunetimes,(20) were much more reasonable, if somewhat frightened. Many had had the support and love of a man and a family prior to their incursion, and several had left children behind them. Most were tearful when it finally sank in they were here, their menfolk and families were not, and there was no undoing it.

“You are mothers to be.” Gosellyn had explained, “To the Folk, both you and your unbirtht(21) are precious. Don’t be surpriest(22) if you receive an offer of marriage from someone you have never met before, and don’t reject it out of hand. Say you will consider it, and then have spaech(23) with one of us or a member of the Master at arms office if you need advice. We have a lot of men who loes(24) their wife to the fevers a year over. Their year of mourning is now over, and many are seeking a wife and a mother for their children. Your pregnancy makes you very attractive and desirable as a wife to our men, and you will be well come to their families, kin, clan and kith. The Folk value a mother and her children.”

She had explained of adoption as practised by the Folk, and had tried to explain of placement knowing they wouldn’t really understand, possibly owing to her tireth(25) as well as her inability to explain such a complex matter. She wished Aaron or Campion were here to explain it to them. The women did understand for them, placement may be a matter of life or deadth.(26) She asked them to bethink themselfs of their skills, explaining what they may consider to be just a hobby may be a craft on Castle that would provide them with a livelihood. She had found the word hobby and the concept in the archives. She telt(27) them of Anna Mistress candler and wife to Thomas the Master at arms.

She explained of Quarterdays, and that the next was in four days. Finally, she had explained how being one of the Folk gave a placement, and how that was essentially a matter of wishing to be one of the Folk, which implied commitment, care and contribution. “If you willingly do what you can and you have a care to the Folk the Folk will have a care to you, but I know for some this is difficult to understand.”

As near as she could work out Helen thought she was ten weeks pregnant. She was a medium highth, dark haired, attractive woman of twenty-eight. She had been seeing Jenson for six months when she missed her first period. She hadn’t planned on motherhood, and it was a shock. She had assumed it had happened when she had changed over from one type of contraceptive pill to another. It was her first pregnancy, and she wasn’t surprised when Jenson disappeared when she informed him. He was an amusing man to go out with, but she had always admitted to herself he was a bit of a tosser really, incapable of taking anything seriously, which was why she’d so much fun with him.

She had contemplated a termination, but come to no conclusion other than she suspected she would not be able to go through with it, and if she were going to be a mother she was definitely better off without Jenson. She worked in a small city via an agency as an office temp. The pay was reasonable and she preferred the variety of her job rather than having a full time one doing the same things all the time in the same office. She rented a decent flat in a pleasant neighbourhood, but she’d no idea of what she was going to do with the rest of her life. The prospect of temping for forty years had no appeal, but there was nothing else she could do without retraining, and she had no idea what she would like to retrain as. She was a good cook and enjoyed baking, but the money in that line of work was notoriously poor.

Then she arrived on Castle pregnant, but not yet looking like it. When Margæt, who said she was a midwife, had explained to the women that if any who were pregnant or had been nursing would follow her she would be able to arrange for their care, and that of their babe too, she had happily followed her wondering what sort of medical system the Folk had. She telt Gosellyn when she was explaining of Castle and the Folk to the the thirteen of them, “I didn’t plan this baby,” she hastily corrected herself, “babe. It’s my first. The father disappeared as soon as he knew I was pregnant. I think I’m ten weeks, that’s two and a half lunes. It wasn’t much of a life I had. I’m glad to be here. How can I help?”

“I take it you know little of the care requiert(28) to babes?” asked Gosellyn, who considered her attitude to be an auspicious start.

“Next to nothing.”

“Would you like to assist and learn in the crèche?”

“Yes, I should, I should like that.”

“How would you like to be naemt?”(29) Gosellyn asked her. “You may choose a new name if you like you know. A new name for a new beginning.”

“No, I don’t think so. My name is Helen. I was always called all sorts of versions of it I didn’t like, but I like Helen. It is me and I don’t want to become someone else.”

“Well come to the Folk, Helen.” All of the women were stunned.

“Just like that‽” gasped Helen. “I thought you said it was difficult to become one of the Folk.”

“It can be for those who don’t have aught of the Folk inside them already, but the Folk are essentially good, kind and have a care to all. If you are too then you are essentially Folk,” Gosellyn said.

One by one each of the women asked what she could do to help. They didn’t really understand that because they desired to contribute the Folk would accept them, simply because each had opened her own account of debts owing and owed. That their pregnancies were sizeable deposits in those accounts was something that would take them some time to understand. Gosellyn asked them to wait a few minutes and went to the tent doorway, where she asked a runner of the Master at arms staff to fetch a senior member of his office who could spare them some time. A few minutes later, Duncan, a tall, lean and spare looking man of sombre and serious demeanour arrived. Duncan was one of Thomas’ personal assistants. “What can I do for you, Gosellyn?” he asked.

“I have threeteen(30) new members of the Folk here,” Gosellyn informed him.

“You haven’t wastet(31) any time, Gosellyn, but how may I help you?” Duncan asked again, smiling.

“Helen here has a placement working with the incomer babes, a bit of practice before she has her own.”

Duncan looked intently at Helen. “Congratulations on both your placement and on your babe, Helen.”

Helen was a little flattered and taken aback by the intensity of Duncan’s interest in her and muttered, “Thank you.”

“These other women are seeking to aid us, and I askt(32) for one of your office as I am sure you know better than I what aid is needet(33) and where. I deem it unnecessary they go to Thomas’ meeting since they have already joint(34) the Folk.” Gosellyn said the last more as an explanation for the women than any other reason.

“I agree concerning the meeting,” Duncan responded, “and if we go to the Keep, we can have all organiest(35) tightly(36) within the hour. I shall escort you myself as I need to return any hap. Have I to take you to the crèche, Helen?”

“That would be kind, thank you,” replied Helen.

“I am pleast(37) for all of you, and for us too,” Gosellyn said, looking at each of them briefly in turn. “No doubt I shall see you at the eve meal in the Keep. Whilst times(38) I’ll try again with those nine stubborn young women.”

“Won’t we be coming back here to eat?” Kathleen, one of the older women, asked.

“Certainly not, completely ill meet,”(39) replied Duncan seriously. “This camp is for incomers. You are now Folk. Whilst times, we’ll settle you in chambers in the Keep.” As Duncan escorted the women to the Keep, Gosellyn asked the guardian outside if he and his squad would kindly bring the nine young women they had taken away back again.

“Spiritet(40) aren’t they?” Tull said with a grin. Gosellyn smiled, but didn’t reply, and she sat down to wait for what she felt was going to be another waste of time.

Notes on Word Usage

1 Chillth, chilliness or chill.
2 Windbraeks, wind breaks.
3 Seaburn, sea coal.
4 Dresst, dressed.
5 Dien, died.
6 Deepcaltth, hypothermia.
7 Childishth. Childishness.
8 Weäl, Well being.
9 Caltth, cold.
10 Belike, likely.
11 Unwillingth, unwillingness.
12 Knifes, knives.
13 Four and five centuries over, four and five centuries ago. Over and since are both uest for ago which is not uest. Over tends to be uest for events further back than a few years and since for more recent events, but they are uest interchangeably.
14 Lasteve, yesterday evening.
15 Taekt, taken.
16 Midwifes, midwives.
17 Birth, deliver.
18 Dieing, dying.
19 Easen, eased.
20 Lunetimes, menstrual peiods.
21 Unbirtht, unborn.
22 Surpriest, surprised.
30 Threeteen, thirteen.
31 Wastet, wasted.
32 Askt, asked.
33 Needet, needed.
34 Joint, joined.
35 Organiest, organised.
36 Tightly, can mean soundly, properly, well or effectively depending on the context.
37 Pleast, pleased.
38 Whilst times, Folk construction equivalent to in the meantime or in the meanwhile.
39 Ill meet, inappropriate.
40 Spiritet, spirited.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00000750
VERY THICK WALLS
INCURSION AND FORENOON GEORGE / GAGE (12)

There are notes on word usage at the end

28th of Towin Day 1

When George was fully awake and aware of his surroundings, he had no explanation for what his senses were telling him. The last explicable event he remembered was going to the abattoir to see if he could scrounge something to feed his dogs with. He vaguely remembered having a strange dream where he was cold, there was a big bonfire, and a small man in a fur coat and what appeared to be a rusty Davy Crockett hat but with two tails gave him a cup of something strange to drink. Then he’d been walking, but his recollection of the dream had not included details of where he had walked nor aught else concerning the walk.

Now he was awakening in what appeared to be a cross between a hospital and a prison. Not that he remembered his only experience of the former, excusable since he had been young at the time, newborn in fact, or indeed had any experience of the latter which, as he had admitted to himself a number of times, was due more to good luck than good judgement. George was nearly thirteen, a skinny, underfed, inner-city street-boy who had lived on his wits and with violence all his life. He had never known his father, and his mother had moved on one day leaving him behind. To avoid the authorities putting him into care, he moved into a shed on an allotment plot.[US community gardens] He’d lived by running errands for petty criminals who were higher up the pecking order than he, but who, much more to the point, paid in advance in cash.

His passion was leaving the city and taking his string of dogs out for rabbits and hares, usually with Denny his poaching partner. He also went lamping,(1) ferreting and salmon poaching with other boys he knew, he was far too bright to to call them friends. His ambition was to acquire a gun, not a handgun like all the other boys of his age wished, he wished a shotgun to extend the range of his only interest in life. As he put it, “Handguns just get you into trouble, but a shotgun puts food in your belly.” A century ago, apprenticed to a gamekeeper, he would have been regarded as an asset to any estate, a model member of society in any country parish, and he would have had no need to steal to stay alive.

He realised someone must have undresst(2) him and given him a wash. Like all the children he had been bathed, before being put to bed in some light but warm trousers and a shirt of the same cloth. From the bed, which had sheets and blankets on, items with which, like the night clothes, he wasn’t familiar, he noticed the uncovered portions of the walls were all stone. He looked at the wall with the narrow window in and noticed it must have been twenty feet thick and was curved. There were twenty or so beds in the large chamber, all occupied. He had been staring berount the chamber for five or so minutes, when a small, chubby, smiling woman in her early forties came in, “Goodday, Dear. I’m Mistress healer Iris. You seem to be the first to recover. Would you like some braekfast(3) and a mug of leaf?”

George suddenly realised how long it was since he had eaten. “Yes please,” he replied, hoping he wasn’t going to be asked to pay for it. He followed this with, “Where am I, and what time is it?”

“I’ll just be a minute, Dear, and then I’ll answer your questions.” Iris went away and returned shortly with a tray. “I didn’t know whether you would prefer honey or lingberry(4) on your porridge, so I bringen(5) both.” She slid the tray on to the bed, and he saw a wrinkled apple, what looked like a dried yellow-green plum, a large bowl of what he presumed was porridge, with a spoon beside it and two small bowls, one with red stuff and a spoon in it, the other with golden stuff also with a spoon in it, and there was also a mug of something hot. He’d heard of porridge and honey too, but he’d never eaten either. The lingberry Iris mentioned he presumed was the red stuff, but he had never heard of it before, and the stuff in the mug, which smelt vaguely similar to tea, was he gathered leaf, which he had never heard of either.

“You are in the Keep infirmary on Castle, and it’s ten in the forenoon. None of which means aught at all to you, does it? So I suggest you eat and then I’ll try to provide some answers.” Iris was pleasant, and he didn’t appear to be in trouble, but those walls were awfully thick. When he had finished eating the, to him, exotic meal, which he had enjoyed, especially the plum, she returned, “There will be someone from the Master at arms office coming to have spaech(6) with you after lunch, but we didn’t expect any to awaken just yet. I suggest you listen to start with and ask questions at the end, because I’m not good at explaining, but I’ll do my best.” George nodded.

“You are not on the same world you came from, and our world, Castle, is much calter(7) than yours. You arrivt(8) here in the middle of the night in the open, and it was calt(9) enough to kill you. We had to have you under cover and warm as quickly as possible, or you would have dien.(10) You were given a gentle calming herb in your leaf to help you over the shock. The herbs and the caltth(11) are what maekt you sleep. To help you recover we undresst and batht(12) you before putting you to bed in clean night clothes. As I sayt,(13) our world is Castle. I believe there are a lot more persons whence you come, there are nigh to thirty-five thousand of us here, and we call ourselfs(14) the Folk. This has happent(15) before, but we don’t know how or why you came to Castle, and we don’t know how to return you. We shall have you settelt(16) into a new family and a craft too if you will as soon as possible. Does that help a bit?”

George thought a bit and realised the bonfire hadn’t been a dream. “This is only a small place then, how far is it to the nearest city with a lot of people?”

Iris didn’t understand what a city was, but she did understand his mistake. “No, Dear, there are only thirty-five thousand of the Folk on Castle and most of us live here at the Keep.”

Only thirty-five thousand people on a whole world! George hadn’t thought it through, but one thing was crystal clear to his intelligent, albeit informally educated, mind, there had to be plenty of opportunities for him to pursue his passion, and he doubted any would even care. No trigger happy keepers, wrathful farmers or irate water bailiffs to be avoided here. Maybe he could have a shotgun. He tried again, “What do I have to do, and where do I go when I leave here?”

This was taking Iris out of her deepth,(17) “I am a healer and can’t explain those things to you because I don’t know the answers. You will have to await the Master at arms staffs’ arrival. If you will to dress the launderers have returnt(18) your clothes, they are on the chair over there. Would you like more to eat or more leaf?”

George stammered his gratitude with, “No thank you. I’m full.” Iris thought that doubtful, her boys would have eaten at least four times as much, but George had just eaten more than he had in the last forty-eight hours, and more than at any single meal in his memory. George wondered regarding Iris’ accent, she uest a few odd words but mostly she sounded like a lot like he did and not like the posh folk he’d come across. Posh to George had nothing to do with class and everything to do with money. George thought of his five dogs and came to the realisation they were now Denny’s dogs. Denny lived with his dad, and he had two dogs. They kept all seven of them at the allotment shed where George had lived since his mother had moved on. Denny had helped him to repair it and make it waterproof, and the men who cultivated the allotments often gave him food for himself or the dogs in return for keeping the vandals out and the rats down. George could have moved in with Denny and his dad, but he preferred to have his own place. It was also a very good place to live in order to avoid having to go to school.

George dresst,(19) his clothes had been washed and dried he noticed, and he waited patiently as occupant after occupant of the other beds came to. They were all boys of near his age. Iris and two other women who sounded like Iris gave them braekfast, but he noted none of the boys had been given the explanations he’d received. Some of the boys were dresst in clothing which was very different from his own, and he wondered where they came from. The boys congregated together, and he telt them what little he knew. The boys in the strange clothes telt the others they had been taken in the middle of the night, and had been given the clothes they were now wearing by the locals. The boys were shewn by Iris to a large chamber where they met some more boys and a similar number of girls. She explained there was a while to go before lunch would arrive, but if they wished fruit juice it was on the table, and if they preferred hot leaf all they had to do was tell her.

The children shared what little they knew, and one of the girls said, “I’m Belinda. They don’t have tellies.(20) I asked Iris where we could watch one, and where I could charge my mobile. She didn’t know what I meant!”

A boy who had introduced himself as Waverley said, “I reckon mobiles won’t work here, because I don’t think they have electricity. Look, there’re no lights on the ceiling and no switches or electric sockets on the walls any where. Everywhere is heated with wood fires and that black stuff which I think is called coal.” The children looked and suspected he was right. They tried hard to imagine what that would mean, but few knew of any alternatives to electrical power, none had ever heard of its precursor gas lighting, which the Folk didn’t have either, and though all knew of candles few had ever come across oil lamps. The heating by wood they could see, and feel, worked, but most wondered what would happen when it became dark. Belinda tried to explain to some of them what a mobile phone was but some of the children just didn’t understand.

“I wonder what they do if there’s no telly(21) or electric(22)?” Belinda asked.

George answered her, “I lived in an allotment shed after my mum left. There was no electric there, and when it got dark I went to bed, and I got up when it was light enough to see. There was always loads to do. To keep warm I had a wood fire, and it takes a lot of time getting enough wood dry enough to stay warm.” George’s response had stunned some of the children, and there was little more conversation before lunch.

~o~O~o~

This is the point at which Marcy (chapters 1-6) comes in my manuscript. Since that has already been posted I’ll next post the portion of the manuscript that follows Marcy 1-6 which is the continuation of Marcy’s tale. It can be read without reading Marcy 1-6 first but it makes more sense having done so. The title of this chapter refers to George / Gage because there are two Georges. The other is an old man and remains George. George the boy one choses Gage as a new name in a short while. The reference is for my benefit.

Explanations as to Word Usage

1 Lamping, hunting after dark with a bright light which will often immobilise prey especially coneys.
2 Undresst, undressed.
3 Braekfast, breakfast.
4 Lingberry, lingon related to cranberry:Vaccinium vitis-idaea.
5 Bringen, brought.
6 Spaech, speech.
7.Calter, colder.
8.Arrivt, arrived.
9.Calt, cold an adjective.
10 Dien, died.
11 Caltth, cold a noun.
12 Batht, bathed.
13 Sayt, said.
14 Ourselfs, ourselves.
15 Happent, happened.
16 Settelt, settled.
17 Deepth, depth.
18 Returnt, returned.
19 Dresst, dressed.
20 Tellies, slang for televisions.
21 Telly, slang for television.
22 Electric, uest thus as a noun electric is slang for electricity.

Castle The Series - Marc and Marcy - 00001000

The life of Marc who became Marcy, prior to her incursion to Castle in 6 parts

MARCY 1 SPECTRA OF SEXUALITY AND IDENTITY
MARCY 2 TWO GIRLS DRESSING TOGETHER
MARCY 3 THE LINGERIE TRADE FAIR
MARCY 4 DRESS CODES FOR GIRLS AND BOYS
MARCY 5 TEMPORARILY BACK IN THE CLOSET
MARCY 6 ALMOST FINDING A BOYFRIEND

That is the end of Marcy's life on Earth and the beginning of Beth's Life on Castle, but much else remains to be posted first if sense is to be made of Beth's Life. If it's not what folk wish to read I'll stop after Marcy 6 which is a natural break point.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00001050
CONFRONTATION
LATE FORENOON MARCY (13) & FREDDY (12)
There are notes on word usage at the end.

28th of Towin Day 1

After George had telt(1) the children that he had lived alone in an allotment shed things had gone quiet, and most of the children were thoughtful. Some had had good lifes(2) before Castle, many had not, and all the older ones wondered what was going to happen to them. Iris and the other infirmary staff were kind, and most of the children were optimistic. A number knew life couldn’t possibly become any worse and wondered just how much better could it be. A few had had lifes so bad they were just withdrawn, not even able to be grateful for the painless interlude in their torture. The very young couldn’t understand where they were and where everybody they knew had gone, and some were frightened and upset. All but the youngest children realised this place was different from any where they had ever known or even heard of, and they were just waiting on events.

Marcy had been growing up and looking forward to life. Effectively out as a physically immature trans girl in a supportive community she was an active member of she was an emotionally and socially mature thirteen year old. Her incursion taekt(3) all that away from her and reduced her back to the insecure and aflait(4) little girl she had been at the age of nine or ten when still living in London with her father and brothers. She was missing her mum and Justin, Pol and her parents and had been wondering if she would find acceptance in this new and frighteningly different place.

Her doctor had known of her identity issues since she had admitted being girly to her mum two years ago and had referred her to a gender dysphoria clinic in the capital. Two months ago, accompanied by her mum, Marcy had been to see her GP [US family doctor]for one of the routine blood tests which monitored her hormone levels. When the results came back, they shewed a slight increase in her testosterone level indicating puberty was on the horizon though not imminent. Doctor Phelan had said her consultant would wish to see her and post her an appointment date, which would probably be in two or three months. She had also said Mrs. Yeomans would probably advise immediate puberty inhibitors and then at sixteen female hormones be prescribed till Marcy was legally old enough to decide her future for herself.

The appointment date had arrived through the post, but now that appointment would never happen, and Marcy was terrified she would have to live life trying to be a boy and then be a man, at which she knew would fail, and deep within she knew she would rather be dead because she knew that was better than a life of unhappith,(5) failure and torment.

Despite her name, most of the incomer children had deduced Marcy was a boy because they knew the infirmary staff had bathed them and, despite the way she looked and behaved, Marcy had been given a bed in a chamber full of boys. They had been shewn into a large chamber before lunch, and Marcy was feeling vulnerable and isolaett(6) when Freddy, who was a big and heavily built boy, had squared up to her and belligerently asked, “Are you a fucking bender(7) or what?”

The provocation had called up all her innate resilience, and though aflait(8) she had taken a step towards Freddy. Marcy had known for a long time sooner or later she would be challenged like this, and she’d rehearsed over and over again how she would react. She hadn’t been able to help herself, like chewing her fingers thinking of it was flaitsome(9) and it hurt, but she couldn’t help it, and she had dozens of responses ready formulated. Without thinking, the response she’d been going to use was “Why do you want to know? Unless of course you’re interested in me in which case we should go and discuss the matter privately, or if not you can go and fuck spiders instead.”

A girly and quietly submissive individual she was, a coward she was not. Notwithstanding her chewed fingers, if necessary two years ago she had been prepared to face her dad and brothers, and she considered a gobbin(10) like Freddy was no big deal. Even if she were going to be hurt, she was not prepared to back down to a bully because she knew once you did you had to keep backing down. It was her belief she had a right to be herself, and she was not prepared to give that right away, and she had not only lived with pain for years she’d needed it.

A small, red headed boy named Wayland saved her the trouble. He inserted himself between the two and pushed the much bigger Freddy away from Marcy with considerable force demanding, “What the fuck business of yours is it, Freddy? Unless of course you are too?” Freddy blustered and spluttered, and Wayland pushed a surprised Freddy back several times again before continuing, “There’s more than enough shit in the world to go round without making any more for ourselves. Fuck knows where we are, and we don’t know what’s coming next. I grew up in a boys orphanage, where I learnt the hard way the only way to survive was to look after your brothers, that’s us, all of us, straight, bent or what the fuck.”

He looked at the others in the chamber, his look encompassing and including all of all ages, girls as well as boys. We’re brothers in arms.” He stared Freddy in the eyes with a look that allowed for no compromise and continued, “Now you apologise to Marcy, or I’m going to do my best to knock the fuck out of you, and I don’t give a shite how badly I get hurt in the attempt because you’re the one that will look like a cunt, not me.”

There was total silence in the chamber, and Iris, expecting an unpleasant, violent incident, sent for help. Freddy, looking at over three dozen other boys and girls just standing there watching, noticed the angry faces of the boys, many of who were clenching and unclenching their fists, and the disapproving glares of the girls. He was clearly in a minority of one. Much more significantly to himself, he also realised what Wayland had said maekt(11) sense, and he was mortified. Blushing he turned to Marcy, “I’m really sorry, Mate. I was completely out of order there, Marcy. I truly don’t know why I said it.”

The guardians arrived within the minute, but Iris restrained them from intervening as the incident unfolded.

Marcy, considerably mollified by the sincerity of Freddy’s apology, mildly said, “We’re all a bit stressed by being here. It’s just habit to have a go at any one who’s different, and for the record. Yes, I’m girly, but I’m a trans girl not a gay boy, and I don’t care who knows or what they think concerning it. I’m more than happy to explain what that means to any one who is puzzled and would like to understand. I am what I am, and I have no intention of trying to be anything else. My name was not originally Marcy, but I’ve answered to it for a long time now, and sometimes I wear frocks, perfume and make up because I like looking pretty and smelling nice. I am a girl. I don’t have a problem with that, and if you or anyone else does, you have the problem not me.”

Iris, who had been watching closely, realised, though she didn’t understand the vernacular the children uest,(12) the incident had been resolved as a result of Wayland’s intervention, and she was relieved force was not going to have to be uest with children. She gave gratitude to the guardians for their prompt arrival, and though it had not been necessary asked them to be as readily available in the future as the children were a volatile mix.

Marcy offered her hand to Freddy, who grateful his apology had been accepted, shook it and much to her surprise said, “Thanks, Marcy. I really don’t have a problem with what ever you are or what you wear. Like Wayland said, it’s none of my business, Mate.”

Marcy smiled and said, “Forget it, Freddy, just don’t call me mate please. I’ve never been a boy. My friends called me by my name or my nickname: Marce. They also used girl or gal which are female equivalents of mate, and both are fine with me. Girl and gal are usually used by girls when talking to girls but I don’t know any girl who would object to being called either by a boy. Some of my friends were called girl or gal by their brothers and dads, and my best friend’s dad who was Scottish called us both lassie. I’m a girl. Ok?”

“Ok. But I owe you more than one, Girl.”

Marcy smiled at Freddy as she said, “When I need a favour I’ll remember you owe me one. May I kiss your cheek, Freddy?”

Freddy was shocked, but realising Marcy was pushing him to prove what he had claimed, he said, “Yes, that’s ok, Girl.” Marcy’s kiss was over before Freddy had even been aware of it and he’d been so genuinely happy he’d kissed her cheek as swiftly in return and whispered, “Thanks, Marcy.”

Wayland remarked caustically, “You’re both full of shit. Brothers don’t owe each other favours, and, come to think of it, no more do sisters.”

Bling had been watching when Freddy had threatened Marcy, and she’d been angry on Marcy’s behalf. Earlier, she’d noticed her behaviour and her fingers and, uest to observing and analysing the behaviours of strangers quickly, she’d drawn appropriate conclusions, which had been accurate. It wasn’t Marcy’s fault she was the way she was any more than it had been her fault her own life had been the way it had been. She’d not had spaech(13) with Marcy, but she knew a few of the boys who worked the city, the rent boys they were contemptuously called by the punters, which hadn’t stop the pervs(14) paying for their services, and many of the boys were effeminate.

She’d been glad when the other boys looked like they were going to knock the shit out of Freddy, and she thought it would serve the bigoted cunt right, with his frame he’d never been short of food and he didn’t look like he’d ever had a hard time. She’d been surprised when Wayland intervened, for he was smaller than herself, yet he hadn’t hesitated to push Freddy back as though he were the bigger boy not Freddy. Come to think of it, she reflected, maybe he is. She was even more surprised at Freddy’s obviously sincere apology. When Marcy offered to shake Freddy’s hand she’d been shocked, for she’d have kneed him in the bollocks. When Marcy had kissed Freddy’s cheek and allowed him to kiss hers she’d been completely overwhelmed.

Thinking of the incident she’d come to the conclusion both Wayland and Marcy had behaved with the utmost of decency, far better than she would have done, but it was the way she wished to behave in future. She’d telt Freddy she’d have kneed him in the balls for what he’d said, and he’d maekt his peace with her too, which taekt her aback, and he didn’t seem so bad after that. Thinking idly, she considered Freddy to be a good looking boy, and was surprised by the thought, for she’d never bothered with boys before because they didn’t have any money. She decided she wished to know Freddy as well as Marcy and Wayland. She later found out Freddy’s life hadn’t been without its problems, and he was a nice and rather insecure boy.

George had disinterestedly watched the incident. He’d had no intention of becoming involved in the disputes of others, and Freddy, who he had initially thought to be a bit of a wanker, had surprised him. George knew he hadn’t backed down and apologised because he was afraid of the rest, but because he’d realised he had been out of order and embarrassed by that he’d wished to put things right. In George’s book that meant he was all right. George had never heard of the word integrity, but he had great respect for the concept.

Bling had impressed George, and he recognised she was as streetwise as himself. He had a pretty good idea of what lay in her past, which didn’t bother him at all. He didn’t regard a whore as any worse than a thief, at least what they selt(15) was theirs to sell, and he had been a thief and then selt what had belonged to someone else, so maybe a whore was better than a thief. As he thought that, he realised had been was the key. He was not a thief and Bling was not a whore. They had been.

Marcy was interesting. George had met a few like her, boys with girls in their heads. It had never bothered him, but Marcy was much more than just that, she’d been prepared to fight to protect herself without regard for the outcome. George recognised Marcy as highly defensive rather than aggressive, and he regarded that with considerable respect, because it meant Marcy would be a good mate, even if she preferred to be referred to as gal, to have in a tight place, and he was aware, nobody could have too many mates, or gals.

It was Wayland who had surprised George most, and who he conceded the most respect to. A ginger, under grown, skinny, runt of a little kid, who was scared of fuck all. That he’d had a hard life was obvious, that he was on top of it any way and was clever was even more obvious. It was Wayland’s views of life, of the necessity for being brothers and looking after and out for each other no matter what, in Wayland’s words ‘straight, bent or what the fuck’, that had really impressed George. Most of all it was his remark, ‘brothers don’t owe each other favours,’ that had given George the idea he really wished to know and understand Wayland much better.

What had had the potential for becoming an unpleasant incident with far reaching consequences had not just been resolved amicably, but had also embedded Wayland’s views of brotherhood in the minds of all who had observed the incident. Both the boys and the girls realised with his views on life sexism wasn’t even a possibility, for his look had encompassed all. The girls realised Wayland had not been excluding them by referring to brothers, it was just he had been spaeking(16) from personal experience, and he had grown up in a boys only orphanage. Wayland’s views were a good basis for living, and as a result all the older children, both girls and boys, decided to accept not just Marcy but all as she, he or what ever as they wished to be accepted as.

Iris considered she was looking after a group of volatile children, particularly the boys, where violence could braek(17) out at any time and had decided to inform Gosellyn of the situation. She believed the sooner they could start placing the children in order to reduce potential conflicts the better.

Notes on Word Usage

1 Telt, told.
2 Lifes, lives.
3 Taekt, took.
4. Aflait, frightened or afraid.
5 Unhappith, unhappiness.
6 Isolaett, isolated.
7 Bender, the term originated from gender bender, one who dresses, behaves or lives as a non-typical member of their birth sex. Most oft uest as a pejorative term for a male homosexual.
8 Aflait, afraid.
9 Flaitsome, frightening.
10 Gobbin, derogatory term for one with a big gob: a loudmouth. Usually one who has nothing worthwhile to say but says it loudly.
11 Maekt, made.
12 Uest, used.
13 Spaech, speech.
14 Pervs, vernacular for perverts.
15 Selt, sold.
16 Spaeking, speaking.
17 Braek, break.

.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00001080
EASING THE HURT
LATE-FORENOON - PHILLIP (12)

28th of Towin Day 1

Margæt, though a midwife, like all of the healers was helping the office with the management of the incursion. She was struck by the resemblance of twelve year old incomer Phillip to Woodcock, her sister Alsike’s eleven year old son, who had dien(1) four lunes since. That Alsike would suffer every time she saw Phillip, as she was certain to do from time to time, Margæt had no doubt. She sighed with regret for Woodcock’s deadth from an unknown illth,(2) he had simply faded away. He had been a pleasant and helpful boy, and Adze his father hadn’t been able to mention his name since. A thought so dreadful in its apparent cruelty, yet to her so clearly a path out of Adze’s despair and Alsike’s desperation to reach through to him occurred, and she hesitated but a moment before deciding it had to be done. She walked to the Huntsman’s Place, and located Adze in the stores where he crafted and asked him to come with her for an hour or so.

Adze didn’t even ask why, he just asked Charr to take over for him. She nodded in understanding, and he followed Margæt out. Margæt put her arm through Adze’s and led him to the healers’ crèche area. She taekt(3) him to a small eating area where a number of adults and children were eating a snack with a mug of leaf. She went for some leaf and said, “I’ll be back in a moment, Adze.” She left and returned a few minutes later with Phillip. They had entered the eating area from a side door, and Adze hadn’t noticed them approach. She spake(4) quietly, “This is Phillip, Adze, he’s twelve and needs a mum and a dad.” As Adze taekt in Phillip’s face, he dropped his mug which shattered on the floor. All eyes in the chamber looked at him for a few moments.

“My s—sorrow,” he stuttered, “it must have slipt(5) from my grasp.”

He looked at Margæt with pain on his face, and she gently and very quietly, so Phillip couldn’t hear her, said “Phillip needs a mum and a dad, Adze, and you have to put your grief aside eventually. If you don’t take him you’ll still see him almost daily. Do you will to put Alsike through that?”

Adze realised what she was saying and that she had deliberately not referred to his hurt. He slowly turned to Phillip, “My son dien half a year over, he lookt(6) a bit like you. His mum and I have two other children, Redwing is eight and Truffelle is six. I still miss Woodcock dreadfully, he was eleven. Would you like to have a home with a mum and dad and two sisters? You are well come, Phillip, and we could all help each other over the shock of you coming here and us losing Woodcock.”

Phillip was a shy and sensitive boy, and though he didn’t understand the pain in Adze’s voice he could see Adze’s offer was genuine and he wasn’t a substitute for a dead son. “Will my new mum and my sisters like me?”

Without hesitation, Adze replied, “No. They will love you. Why don’t we go and find your mum now and tell her the good news?”

Phillip nodded, “I want to meet her and my sisters too.”

Adze telt him, “Margæt is your mum’s sister, so she’s your aunt.” Adze hugged Margæt, “Gratitude, Sister. It was a shock, but you were right to do it. Gratitude again.” The three of them noticed something behind them, but it was only someone sweeping up Adze’s braeken mug.

They left the eating space, and Margæt asked, “Adze, would you like me to come with you to meet Alsike?”

“Yes please, it may make things a little easier.” They headed to the meeting chambers, where a lot of grower crafters could be found at that time of day, and Phillip had an arm through each of theirs as they walked. Alsike was where Adze had expected, and as the three of them walked towards Alsike she was in a state of shock at seeing Phillip. Adze taking Phillip’s arm from his went to her, and hugging and kissing her said, “This is Phillip, Love, he’s twelve, and he’s our son now. I had to act quickly,” he looked and smiled at Phillip as he continued, “to make sure we adoptet(7) him before some other(8) did. A son of this quality isn’t available every day you know.”

Margæt was sure Adze was working through his grief now and regaining his normal sense of humour, and she added, “Of my doing, Sister, but as Adze sayt it had to be done quickly.”

Alsike, relieved something had reached through to give her her man back, looked at Phillip and held her arms out to him, not sure if a boy of his age would accept that, but he was still shocked at his arrival on Castle, and he needed a mum. He walked into her arms, and as she hugged him and stroked his hair he started to cry. Alsike kissed his forehead and said, “Things will be much better for you now, Phillip. I bethink me I’ll finish for the day. Let’s go home for you to meet your sisters.” With one arm berount Phillip, she reached for her sister and hugged her. “Gratitude, Margæt. Will you share the eve meal with us?” The arrangements were maekt and Alsike, Adze and their son went home.

Notes on Word Usage

1 Dien, died.
2 Illth, illness.
3 Taekt, took.
4 Spake, spoke.
5 Slipt, slipped.
6 Lookt, looked.
7 Adoptet, adopted.
8 Some other, Folk usage for someone else.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00001100
THOMAS SPAEKS – 0000110
AFTERNOON - INCOMER CAMP
Word Usage Key is at the end.

28th of Towin Day 1

Thomas had decided he would conduct the afternoon meeting at the incomer camp himself, so as to gauge the nature of the incomers and their reactions at first hand. The meeting was to be held in the big Gather tent which had Oak’s portable braziers in it to provide heatth.(1) He’d been informed by members of his office there would be one hundred and ninety-four incomers there. The healers had removed from the camp to the Keep an additional six girls and three boys who were under fourteen and whom they considered to be immediately placeable, in other words they posed no threat. In the tent there were one hundred and eight women, ranging in age from fourteen to over sixty, of whom nine were pregnant and below twenty, there were also eighty-six men ranging in age from fourteen to over sixty. Thomas reminded himself all the age information had been given in Earth years.

Thomas was with the cooks drinking a mug of leaf awaiting the incomers to be assembled by his staff, and if necessary Will’s squads. He saw Will coming towards him, and wishing to have it over with he drained his mug and started walking to the tent and Will. When Will met with him he said, “Those nine pregnant women Gosellyn is trying to make see sense are difficult. I’ve two big men on each with instructions, given in their hearing, to gag them if they present any problems at all, and that boy of Geoffrey’s was right, there are some bad men in there. We’ve six under guard at knife point who became violent when askt(2) to attend this meeting. Better to let my staff kill them now, Thomas. It’ll be less trouble at the far end of it.”(3)

Thomas knew Will wasn’t joking, and if he gave the word it would be done, and done with no recriminations afterwards from any. It was his decision to make, and all would know it had been done in good faith and in the best interests of the Folk. He seriously considered it, knowing Will would almost certainly be right. Yet if even one of those six could be salvaged the Folk would benefit.

Will knew Thomas was measuring the options(4) and seriously considering what he had suggested. He was quite happy to accept what ever decision Thomas maekt.(5) It was for the Master at arms to decide and for the Master huntsman to make sure Thomas’ decision was carried out. At last Thomas said, “No—” He was going to explain further but Will cut him off.

“No need, Thomas. If no it is, then no it is. I know what you were taking the measure of,(6) and I’m glad I didn’t have to do it. Too much thinking makes my head hurt. Now let’s go in there, and you say what you have to say. There’d better be at least ten of my best berount(7) you as protection because that’s the order I givn.”(8) Thomas knew it was pointless to say aught to Will of his last statement, so he allowed himself to be escorted in.

There was less of a buzz of conversation in the tent than Thomas expected, but then he realised Will must have put his entire office in the tent, and all were visibly armed with their full attention on the incomers. He saw the six under guard, and it was indeed at knife point, and more to the point at the points of the knifes(9) of Will’s most sanguinary crafters. He looked for the nine young women and saw them with Will’s men. The gags were in evidence just in front of them on a small table. As he reached the dais, Will’s staff closed berount him. Will brought the meeting to attention by the simple expedient of taking his bow from a nearby guardian and loosing off three arrows just over the heads of the incomers. The arrows all hit the centre of a target at the far side of the tent, more than half their longth(10) disappearing through it. It was a carefully set up, simple but effective demonstration of authority.

There was total silence, and into it Will announced, “The Master at arms is going to spaek.(11) There will be time for questions after he has finisht.(12) Any interruptions will be dealt with firmly. What he has to say may decide whether you live or die. I suggest you listen carefully. The Master at arms.”

Thomas was surprised at Will’s short, but self explanatory introduction. He knew Will only spake(13) at all fluently in public when he was angry or felt threatened, but mayhap this time it was both. He looked across the incomers and started. “I am Thomas, Lord Yew’s Master at arms. I sign the deadth(14) warrants on Castle. To do so I need the permission of none, and I don’t have to justify my decisions to any. None will think of it at all after I have so done and the Master huntsman’s squads have carryt(15) out my wishes. Any whom I consider to be a threat to the Folk will die. Lord Yew and the Folk expect me to make sure any such dies. I am telling you this not to threaten nor aflaiten(16) you, but so you do not do aught flaught(17) that could literally be the deadth(18) of you.

“For any whom the huntsman’s staff kill in the belief she is a threat to the Folk I shall sign a retrospective deadth warrant. They have instructions to take no chances with any of you. If they kill you by mistake I shall personally apologise to you afterwards. I am not joking. This is our home, and you are well come,(19) but if you wish to have our protection and to live mongst(20) us you must do so as one of us which means you have to live by our Way, or you will die by my will.(21) It behoves you to make all necessary accommodations with us, not the other way berount.(22) If you are unwilling so to do, to let you die we are willing wheresoever and howsoever you will. Our archives tell us to expect between ten and twenty of you will perish either from your own lack of wit and intransigence, or because I will your deadth.

“We regard this as a waste of valuable human beings. We don’t will you to die. We will you to become members of the Folk because we value persons above all else. Threeteen(23) adults have already joint(24) us. One of them is wife to one of my staff. Some children have been adoptet(25) into our families, and betimes the rest will be too, a few days at most.”

A buzz of conversation ensued at that, and the crowd looked berount them as if to see who was not there. As Will indulged himself in more target practice, the arrows a little closer to the heads of the crowd this time, silence fell again.

“We place much emphasis on having a placement here. This is essentially having a place in our society, contributing. We shall support none who cannot be sayt(26) to have a placement. This is a rich land that can give you a good living, but it is oft a calt(27) and flaitsomely(28) harsh place. The climate will kill you if you don’t have the support of the Folk, if you are not one of us. We all need family, kin, clan and kith: persons whom we can rely on for help when needet(29) who know in times of want we shall help them. You cannot survive alone on Castle, yet if you so will to try it do. None will try to stop you. Why should they? You’ll be dead before the Mother has set and risen twice.

“Thieft(30) is not part of the Castle Way. The Folk don’t thief(31) from each other because we don’t need to. If we have a want of something all we have to do is ask because needs are always met. If you thief aught we will track you and kill you. I’ll repeat that. If you thief aught we will track you and kill you. You need to know and accept your future only holds two eventualities, and they be resolution of your lifes(32) with those of the Folk or deadth. Moreover, we shall not help you to survive apart from us because we do not desire an alternative culture out there which could be a potential threat to us in the future. We prefer that you become dead now.

“Many of you have arrivt(33) here having left lovt(34) ones behind. We grief(35) with you, but we cannot return you, and we know naught of how you came here or why. We just know every fourty(36) to fifty years between two and three hundred of you arrive. Our archives say this has been happening for centuries. There are many here who were in the last such incursion. My wife is one of them. To become one of the Folk is easy. All you need to do is join us, contribute to our society and craft with us. Lucky were you to have been findt(37) so quickly, for though it is midsummer it was ten heats below freezing with a harsh wind when you arrivt.(38) There were many little ones mongst you. We’ve taken them to the Keep you can see from outside over there.” Thomas pointed in the appropriate direction.

“Here we regard all over fourteen as adult. As an adult you are subject, if necessary, to the full force of our law and custom. It is not usual for us to marry before reaching fourteen, but it is not unknown. As near as we can tell fourteen of our years is a little less than eighteen of yours. This is a camp for incomers, and all that has been providet(39) for you here is temporary. The moment you join the Folk we shall provide alternative accommodation in the Keep. This camp will be strikt(40) in less than one lune, that is thirty days. The food you are eating is a gift of well come. We shall neither feed you nor chamber(41) you for long unless you join us, and then it will no longer be necessary. You must realise the seriousth(42) of your situation. If you join us you live, if you don’t we shall have to watch you perish. In answer to how do you join us, and what can you do to provide for yourselfs?(43) I suggest you bethink yourselfs of your skills which includes your hobbies and crafts. May hap you wish a new craft. Have spaech(44) with my staff who will help you. They will to help you, and we will you to join us.

“There was a fevers last year that taekt(45) many of our lovt ones away from us. We mourn our lovt ones a full year, which is fourteen lunes or months in your spaech. Because families are important to our survival there are many mongst us seeking a new husband, wife, children and grandparents. Without serious thought don’t dismiss any offer because any offer maekt will be a serious one. We are not frivolous concerning our relationships. Many of our marriages start as a result of personal and family need, oft tragedy, and are initially baest(46) on mutual respect and liking. We know for you this may seem impersonal and extremely pragmatic, may hap it is, but we find love is easily birtht(47) out of such adversity.

Four times a year we have Quarterday, the next one is four days hence. By tradition on Quarterday, any may publicly state their desires, needs or aught else they choose. We call this making an appearance. Marriages, adoptions, craft propositions and many other matters are raist(48) and usually bringen(49) to a successful conclusion. Matters dealt with publicly at Quarterday have the force of law behind them since they’re attestet(50) and approven by any who care to listen, usually several thousand of us. Have spaech with my staff of this for fuller explanations. If you are seeking a wife, a husband, or to join a family in any capacity, or for a craft partnership or opportunity have spaech with them, for they can advise you and will be glad to help. They also know best who in our society is seeking what.

“In conclusion, betimes I hope to be able to greet you as Folk. I hope you find fulfilment with us. My greatest hope is to us you bring new crafts, skills, arts, songs, music, dance, but most of all yourselfs as wifes,(51) husbands, parents, grandparents, sisters, brothers, and family members in every capacity. Those of you who have maekt up your minds already to join us, you are most well come. My staff are in the next tent to your right as you leave this one. Even if there are matters you will to question, if to join us is your will go there and ask, and go immediately. Staff from my office will have spaech with you and make notes in order to help you meet whomsoever you need to have spaech with. There are also women and men from the last incursion there who will be able to help you in many ways to understand Castle and to adjust to our ways. My gratitude for listening. Those of you who have not yet decidet(52) to join the Folk, my sorrow, but I shall answer your questions when the tent has cleart.”(53)

~o~O~o~

NOBODY’S FOOLS – 00001120
AFTERNOON - MERCEDES (29)

28th of Towin Day One

After the midday meal, Mercedes had been invited to listen to Thomas, who she was telt was the Master at arms, which she had concluded was a cross between the chief constable [chief of police for a sizeable area and population] and the mayor, and he was going to spaek to the incomers, as the Folk referred to them, himself. She’d returned to the large tent, where the first thing she saw was six men, the ones she had avoided earlier, under guard. They had two bleak faced guards each, both of who had long knifes drawn which were virtually at the men’s throats. One of the six had a black eye and facial contusions he had not had when she had seen him earlier.

The pregnant teens she had avoided were now looking decidedly sulky, and also had two guards each she noticed. Their guards had no knifes out but were watchful. Mercedes had been relieved at that, because whoever these Folk were they were nobody’s fools, which was reassuring. She’d listened intently to Thomas, and tears of joy had begun to run down her face. This was what she had been seeking all her life, she just hadn’t known it. When she was asked to go to the tent on the right on the way out if she wished to join the Folk, she hurried there with her feet barely touching the ground, her heart was singing for the sheer joy of being alive which was a feeling she had never known before.

~o~O~o~

THE MILKING OF THE SHEEP AND THE GOATS – 00001135
AFTERNOON LLYLLABETT (38) AND YOOMARRIANNA (42)

28th of Towin Day 1

Llyllabette and Yoomarrianna considered the spaech around them to be English which neither could speak, but which they’d heard tourists speak when they had been in the town for the market. What maekt things so difficult for them to understand was they couldn’t tell there was a difference between English and Folk so could not appreciate what was happening at the incomer camp. They knew they were somewhere else and were grateful for the warm clothes they had been given, but couldn’t understand how they had got there. They left Thomas’ meeting with the majority of the incomers who were joining the Folk, unaware that implied they had chosen to join the Folk. A frightened Llyllabette holding hands with Yoomarrianna was one of the first to be interviewed. Beauty realised immediately they did not have a mutually understood language. She smiled and making a record of her decision motioned them to follow the juniors who were to escort the newfolk to the Keep.

The couple joined a group of twenty or so newfolk and followed the junior out of the tent. The animal husbanders on horses and on foot had managed to take the kine(54) to the Keep hours ago, but after a very trying forenoon, Castle sheep and goats were much more amenable than these incursion animals, were finally managing with the aid of what appeared to Llyllabette to be at least fifty dogs to take the sheep and goats and some other animals she didn’t recognise to the Keep. The dogs kept the animals tightly bunched and seemed to be under the control a man and two girls who looked no more than twelve. Llyllabette noticed some of the animals had really tight udders that must have hurt them and indicated they should have been milked hours ago. “Look at those poor animals, Yoo. That’s wicked. They must be in terrible pain. This is not a good place we have come to.”

“I don’t know, Llyll. They are taking them at an easy pace, not driving them hard and they don’t look like they don’t care. To me they look desperate. Those dogs aren’t harassing the animals. They are properly trained and under astonishing control. I don’t understand it any more than you or why we were in that tent with those others, but let’s wait and see. At least I’m still alive.”

The couple continued on their way to the frightening looking wasserschloß(55) keeping a close watch on the animals. When all were in the courtyard there was a little confusion for a while but Llyllabette and Yoomarrianna followed the animals rather than the folk from the tent. They were taken to what appeared to be a huge stone built barn where some of the animals were penned and those in need of milking taken to a bigger milking house than Llyllabette had ever imagined. One poor nanny with an udder so distended it looked ready to split was bleating her distress and it was more than Llyllabette could take. She noticed others using cream on their hands to ease the pressure their hands would apply but didn’t think it would help.

She petted the nanny and led her to a platform, “Yoo, fetch me a pail please.” Gently she washed the nanny’s teats and barely touching she stroked her finger tips down the udder and teats to encourage the nanny to let her milk down with no applied pressure. The jets of milk hitting the side of the pail driven by the pressure in her udder had a heavy ringing sound as the nanny just stood in relief. When the flow eased and the nanny was no longer suffering Llyllabette said, “Yoo, you finish milking her now. I’ll help another,” One after another Llyllabette taekt the initial pressure from the udders of sheep, goats and the unfamiliar animals with the long necks leaving others to finish milking them. Alfalfa’s crafters were amazed at her technique and her skill and after observing closely started to use it on the distressed animals.

It was clear the couple didn’t spaek aught remotely like Folk, but many crafters managed to exchange names with the couple wondering how they could help them. The couple went with a group of the animal husbanders who indicated they were going to eat and invited them to join them. They enjoyed the meal though couldn’t recognise most of what they had eaten, fish was a luxury beyond the means of any they knew and spargus(56) too. When the meal was over a couple of their new friends taekt them to meet with another group of folk who shewed them to two bedchambers. Llyllabette realised the locals were uncertain as to her relationship with Yoomarrianna, so she kept pointing to her wedding ring and hugging and kissing him, she also tried to mime being pregnant. It seemed the locals understood for they left them in the chamber with the double bed.

Key Word Usage

1 Heatth is the noun uest for heat. Heat in Folk is a verb.
2 Askt, asked.
3 At the far end of it, a Folk expression equivalent to in the long run. An alternative meaning for ‘the far end of it’ is the hidden truth of a situation not generally known.
4 Measuring the options, same as taking the measure of. See immediately below.
5 Maekt, Made.
6 Taking the measure of, a Folk expression equivalent to weighing up.
7 Berount, around.
8 Givn, gave.
9 Knifes, knives. F never becomes V in order to form a plural in Folk.
10 Longth, length.
11 Spaek, speak.
12 Finisht, finished.
13 Spake, spoke.
14 Deadth, death.
15 Carryt, carried.
16 Aflaiten, frighten.
17 Flaught, silly or foolish.
18 Deadth, death.
19 Well come, welcome.
20 Mongst, amongst.
21 Will, wish or want. Want is only a noun in Folk never a verb.
22 Threeteen, thirteen.
23 Threeteen, thirteen.
24 Joint, joined.
25 Adoptet, adopted.
26 Sayt, said.
27 Calt, cold.
28 Flaitsomely, frighteningly.
29 Needet, needed.
30 Thieft, theft.
31 Thief, thieve or steal.
32 Lifes. Lives.
33 Arrivt, arrived.
34 Lovt, loved.
35 Grief, grieve. Uest as both a verb and a noun in Folk.
36 Fourty, forty.
37 Findt, found.
38 Arrivt, arrived.
39 Providet, provided.
40 Strikt, struck.
41. Chamber, in this usage a verb, to provide with a chamber, i.e. to house.
42 Seriousth, seriousness.
43 Yourselfs, yourselves.
44Spaech, speech.
45 Taekt, took.
46 Baest, based.
47 Birtht, born.
48 Raist, raised.
49 Bringen, brought.
50 Attestet, attested, witnessed.
51 Wifes, wives.
52 Decidet, decided.
53 Cleart, cleared.
54 Kine, cattle.
55 Wasserschloß, a moated castle.
56 Spargus asparagus.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00001150
THE ANGEL OF DEADTH
AFTERNOON - INCOMER CAMP - KYLE (29)

There are notes on word usage at the end.

28th of Towin

Still surrounded by his escort, as Thomas walked over to Will he was wondering how many would be remaining in the tent when the newfolk had left for their future lifes.(1) “Slim,(2) I like it,” said Will quietly. “Have the future Folk out and safe first and the malcontents isolaett(3) in such a way that they didn’t have to do aught. You left them expoest(4) with nowhere to hide.” Will was smiling with an expression of pure malice on his face. It taekt(5) some time for the tent to clear, but when it had Thomas saw the six under guard were still there, the nine pregnant young women were still there and there were another two groups with just a few steps separating them. He countet(6) twenty men ranging from their mid-teens to their mid-twenties with one older man in one group and eight women ranging from mid-teens to late twenties in the other.

~o~O~o~

Kyle was not just a product of the inner city he came from who had little education, less perception and even less self esteem he was also a sadistic psychopathic killer, but as yet the authorities had not managed to connect him to any of his serious crimes, though a number were currently being actively investigated. He knew those in authority: police, magistrates, judges and the like considered people with his background to be sub-human and referred to them as scum which he considered to justify his behaviour. When ever he’d had dealings with them, in a cell or the dock [where the accused is seated in a courtroom] usually, it was obvious to him they would have liked to have dealt with him as he would have dealt with a coney with myxy,(7) though he doubted they would kick him to death.

As a result he had never made eye contact with any of them because despite his outward indifference he didn’t wish to see the contempt, revulsion and lothing he knew was in their eyes. He wasn’t aware of it, but he was an imposter masquerading as himself, a caricature of the person he thought he ought to be. He had no memories of a family, eating anything other than fast food or of ever creating anything other than fear in others. He had spent his adult life with a series of women making each one pregnant in turn, happy enough till his life became difficult and in his need he had taken their money off them by force. All of them had then requested and been granted a court injunction preventing him from approaching within one hundred metres of them and their children.

He was not unintelligent, but he could not perceive all he had ever represented to all the women in his life had been the semen necessary for them to maintain their lifestyle on state benefits, his life had meant nothing to them. Not imaginative enough to feel fear he was naytheless tortured by his own inadequacies. He perceived respect to equal fear, and he enjoyed making people afraid, and he enjoyed hurting them. His only other pleasure was bragging regarding terrorising others. Deep within himself he knew it was living as the inadequate human being he knew he was that tormented him. As a result he was completely unafraid of death, for all it could bring was release.

What he had managed to learn of the place he had inexplicably found himself in had already convinced him these primitive folk were clearly ripe for the plucking, for they couldn’t have him at knife point and watched permanently could they. Despite the bleeding wound on his right arm, which he had acquired from one of his warders when he had tried to grope her, he was still leering at her and had continued telling her what he was going to do to her as soon as he was free.

“Right,” said Thomas, “I’ll try to answer your questions now.”

“You can’t do this to us,” said Kyle, “We got rights, an’ we ʼaven’t seen a loyer, nor ʼad no trial. We got rights we ʼave, ʼnʼ I ain’t taking no shit from a mother fuckinʼ, commune lovin’ ʼippy.” He smirked as if he had maekt(8) a telling point. “An’ I’m gonna kill that bitch that cut me real slow after I’ve fucked her senseless.”

Will interrupted before Thomas could respond, “I don’t understand most of what you just sayt,(9) and it’s a riandet(10) to me. You’re wrong concerning your rights, for the Master at arms hath quoth(11) you your rights under the Way and we can do this to you. Here, the only rights you have are those given to you by the Way as quoth by the Master at arms, and we know more of those than you do. I’ve already suggestet(12) to the Master at arms we kill the six of you and save all the trouble. My friend here is the Master at arms. One nod from him and you’re dogmeat. The only issue here is can you convince him you’re worth a placement with the Folk. If not, you’re dead even if I or one of my office doesn’t kill you.”

“Bollocks!” was his response, and he spat in Will’s face.

Before Will could respond in any way, one of the two guardians who had Kyle at knife point, a young and pretty woman with a delicate face any woman would be forgiven for envying whom Kyle had been leering at since she had begun warding him, the one who had given him his first taste of Folk justice for attempting to put his hand to her breast, instantly lowered her hunting knife, which was longer than her forearm, no more than a span and slid it unhurriedly and deliberately between his ribs. Kyle coughed once and slid off her knife to the floor. He’d been a remorseless killer all his life and had just met a representative of an entire culture that maekt him look like a little girl on a Sunday school picnic. Without any emotion at all Angélique wiped her knife on the dead man’s shirt and then turned to Will, “My sorrow, Cousin Will, knife slipt,(13) must be a loose fit in the sheath.”

In exactly the same tone of voice, he said, “Very poor, Cousine(14) Angélique. Make sure all your equipment is in proper working order before you’re on duty again, but before you do make sure your knife hasn’t loes(15) any of its edge.” He looked caltly(16) at each of the other five men in turn as he continued, “You never know when you may need it again.”

“Yes, Cousin Will,” Angélique said brightly.

“Now where were we?” Will asked the other five who were trying hard not to throw up. “Ah yes, you were politely asking the Master at arms some questions, were you not?” He walked over to the doorway of the tent and shouted, “I will a couple of guardians in here to remove this dogmeat.” A man and a woman came in immediately, taekt in the situation at a glance, and dragging the carcass out by the ankles disappeared out again. At this point, the other incomers in the tent must have realised what had happened. Some of the pregnant women started screaming themselfs(17) into hysterics. The groups of women and men looked shocked. Probably because none was taking any notice, the hysterical screams stopped quite quickly.

Four of the five remaining under guard were gulping and staring with horror at the stains on the trampled grass where their late companion had just been standing. The fifth was now kneeling on the grass vomiting. One of the four, controlling himself at last, muttered, “No questions.” A response that was echoed by the others.

Still spaeking(18) quietly, Thomas said, “That was regrettable, but probably inevitable. I’m going to leave you to bethink yourselfs(19) of your situation, and as the huntsman sayt, if you decide it is your will to join the Folk ask one of his staff to contact me, and we’ll have spaech(20) of it.” He turned to Angélique, who, for the benefit of the five men, and much to the entertainment of Will and the guardians, was making a performance out of checking the edges of her knife with her thumb, and smiled, “My gratitude, Angélique. I’ll put a retrospective deadth(21) warrant in the records.”

Will looked at the five and said in a voice that could have cut granite, “One dead, five to die.” He turned away from the five, wiped the saliva off his face with his cuff and said to Thomas, “Who’s next?”

“The two groups over there. I’ll leave the pregnant till last. Gosellyn hasn’t managt(22) to make any progress with them, and I suspect I’ll do no better.” The two men walked over to the twenty men and eight women.

“That was cold blooded murder, that was,” the older looking man said accusingly. He was a big, unpleasant looking man and Will’s inner senses telt him immediately the Folk would be safer with this one dead.

“Not at all,” said Will, back in granite cutting mode again with his hand on his work knife pommel itching to draw it, “That was a pointet(23) lesson in politth.(24) Just so you understand, my friend here is the Master at arms. If he says a man dies, he dies. I am the Master huntsman, and it’s my rôle to make sure any he wills dead, becomes dead. That’s the law here, and we’re not interestet(25) in your opinions of it. This is Castle, and I just quoten(26) you Castle law, and by the bye, the Folk don’t spit in each other’s faces. If you have any serious questions I suggest you ask them. We are both busy men and have much better things to be doing than having spaech with potential corpses.”

One of the women began to cry, and spaeking through her tears, sobbed, “I don’t understand. I don’t know where I am, and I don’t know what to do, and I want to go home.”

Realising the woman wasn’t overly bright, Thomas said to one of the guardians, who were still surrounding him like leeches, “Find Campion or a senior healer who is able to deal with this sort of thing.” The guardian nodded and left. Thomas turned back to the group of women and asked quietly, “You don’t wish to die do you?”

The women all replied, “No.” All eight were crying now.

Thomas, looking at eight blank, uncomprehending faces, now suspected none of these women were overly bright and they had probably stayed in the tent because they hadn’t understood what he had said earlier. Keeping it easy to understand he asked, “Do you wish to be happy here?”

Bewildered by the situation, the women were looking at him hard. “Yes,” they all eventually whispered.

“Would you like to help?”

Again eight belated and muted responses of, “Yes.”

Thomas thought that was as much as he was going to achieve, and it was enough. These women would settle in. They’d probably all have husbands within a tenner. A lack of intellect didn’t matter to the Folk, and if need be there were any number who could do their thinking for them. They’d have children and be placed in an appropriately supportive craft in no time. Where was that healer? Just then, much to his relief, a pair of healers came in.

The senior of the pair said, “We’ve had it explaint,(27) Thomas. The Keep?”

“Yes please, Scree,” he replied, grateful not to have to explain. Thomas indicated to the healers to take all the women, and they were shepherded out by the pair. He turned to the men.

“Where are you taking them?” demanded one of the younger men of the healers, who both ignored him.

“Home,” replied Will, answering for the healers, “and it’s none of your concern as an incomer where any of the Folk goes. I don’t know what you need to know to join the Folk, but it’s reaching the point where you’re going to have to persuade us to keep you alive, rather than us persuading you to join the Folk.”

“That will do, Will,” said Thomas quietly, turning to the men. “What do you wish to know? Unlike the women, you seem to understand what’s been sayt. I can give you no guarantees of success, affluence or happith.(28) I can guarantee acceptance if you will it. I can also guarantee if you knowingly or deliberately even try to hurt any of the Folk, and that includes those who have sincely(29) joint(30) us, you’re dead. I shall sign your deadth warrant without a second thought and Will here or any of his staff will kill you just because I will it done. That’s how it works here. You help us, we help you. You hurt us, we kill you. It’s simple, straight forward and easy to understand.” Remembering something he’d read in the archives, he added, “We have no prison nor gaol on Castle. Here you are either a free man or a dead one. We take no prisoners.” Thomas wasn’t sure if there were a difference between a gaol and a prison, but didn’t care, for the Folk needed neither, and as far as he was aware the dungeons in the Keep had never been uest for their intended purpose.

“I thought it was all part of a massive hoax,” one of the men said, “till the girl killed the psycho.” Neither Will nor Thomas understood the word psycho, but they neither cared nor were they willing to interrupt the spaeker.(31) “It’s not is it? It’s all for real and there’s no going home.”

“In one sense you’re right,” Thomas replied. “It’s all real, and there’s no going back. In another you’re wrong, if you wish a home it’s here and you know the terms. I’ll let you decide.” He walked away from the men and turned to Will, “I need a mug of leaf before I go any further.” Will motioned to one of his guardians who went out and returned with half a dozen apprentice cooks each carrying a large tray loaded with mugs of leaf. Will and Thomas taekt a mug as did half the guardians who had just rescabbarded their hunting knifes. The other half would drink theirs when the guardians who were drinking rearmed. He was finishing his mug as the group of twenty incomer men approached.

They had been discussing the casual manner of Kyle’s deadth at the hands of a pretty and very young woman, and the virtual non-reaction to it of the Folk, all of which had shocked them. They understood Thomas had expressed gratitude to her for killing Kyle and legalised it after the event, which maekt the authorities here dangerously different from anything they had ever come across before. Thomas’ statement ‘You help us, we help you. You hurt us, we kill you,’ had a terrifying reality to it that none of them questioned the truth of. They had agreed at the least they had to go along with Thomas awhile. None was prepared to risk crossing him and much less Will who appeared to be the leader of his forces, any of who they believed would kill with no warning and think nothing of it.

“What do we do, where do we go?” the same man as had spaken before asked. “We don’t want to die, we believe what you said. It’s just hard to accept and very different from everything we know.”

“I have to ask you formally,” Thomas informed them. “Knowing what you do of us, even though you must realise I cannot have possibly telt you everything, though I’ve telt you everything of importance, and to the best of my knowledge left naught of significance out, is it your wish to join the Folk?” There were a lot of positive responses to the question, but it was difficult for Thomas to see if all twenty had responded in a positive way, so to be sure he said, “If you have agreen,(32) go with the guardians who will take you to another tent where members of my staff will deal with the formalities and answer you questions.”

Will indicated to a number of squad leaders they and their squads were to escort the men saying to the squad leaders, deliberately loudly enough for the incomers to hear, “Keep them separate from the other incomers, and make sure at least four guardians can identify each one of them, but no guardian is to be given more than one to identify. Your only duty till I say elsewise is to ward these men. I’ll tell Gale to reorganise the duties. Angélique, have spaech with Gale. Tell her that in recognition of your services to the Folk I sayt you are to have a squad of twelve and she is to re-organise the squads for me. I’m sure she’ll enjoy hearing how you came by your squad.”

Angélique smiled and said, “I doubt it not. I suspect her only regret will be that I had the opportunity to deal with the matter and not she.” The laughter of the guardians at Angélique’s remarks concerning Gale maekt the incomers more uncomfortable than they already were, for they surmised the women here were all killers too.

Will continued, “Any of the incomers who are acceptet(33) as Folk and taken to the Keep are to be chambert(34) in the south-east outer tower overlooking the Little Arder bridge. I’ll send a runner to inform Basil. Any who aren’t are to be escortet(35) back here. Any trouble I will permanently dealt with.” Will had maekt his last remark in such an ominous tone that both the guardians and the incomers could not mistake his meaning. The squad leaders nodded to Will and assigned four guardians to each of the men before they left with the newly appointed warders and their charges who were trailing behind them.

The tower Will had assigned the men to be chambered in was in a normally uninhabited portion of the Keep, and though Thomas was entirely understanding of Will’s caution he wondered if he were not taking things to extremes. “How long are you planning on keeping them there, Will?”

“Till I bethink me of somewhere better, or they’re dead,” Will replied, with no trace of his usual levity on his face. “However, one dead and fourteen uncommittet,(36) the rest probably in the process of becoming Folk and all within the first day. Matters are proceeding better than acceptably, for we’re far within the loss rates of previous incursions.”

“Before you declare an extra Quarterday,” cautioned Thomas, “I’d wait for the healers’ report on any possible addicts first.”

“I’d forgett(37) that little package of joy that comes with incomers,” Will said, with a grimace.

“Right, Will, the pregnant ones.”

“Right.” The two men still with a guardian escort walked across the tent to the women. Minutes later, they walked out into the fresh air having being shouted at, reviled and subject to a barrage of demands, most of which maekt no sense to them at all. Will shrugged his shoulders and said, “They are willing deadth to themselfs. They didn’t hear you, never mind listen to you.”

“My sorrow to say I don’t even begin to know how to deal with that. I’ve tryt,(38) and it’s up to the healers now. What a waste, eighteen young lifes. Where in the day bethink you(39) we are?” asked Thomas looking at the sky.

“Half four, may hap as late as four, why?”

“We’re meeting at six, and I wish as much as possible of this camp dismantet(40) as fast as possible as soon as Gosellyn’s and my staffs have taken the newfolk to the Keep. Leave a small tent for the five men and any others who return, another for the women, enough guardians to protect the women from those charmers and enough food and fuel for a tenner. Leave the tank for now. Have most of the latrines fillt(41) in. Leave them with the absolute minimum they need for survival. Let’s put as much effort as possible into salvaging those women, and let’s do it as soon as possible.”

“I’ll see it’s done, Thomas. What of the men?”

“I bethink me you were right, Will.”

“You will them dead?”

“No, we may succeed with one or two. The others we’ll let Castle take.”

“Fair enough. Let’s return to the Keep, I need to see Thorn and Geoffrey. They’ll organise striking the camp leaving just what you wish. After all,” chuckled Will, “they put most of it up earlier thisday,(42) and now it’s all out of the stores and down here they can put the Gather tents up early ready for Quarterday. It’s unfortunate they can’t leave them where they are, but they need to be nearer Outgangside in case the weather takes a sudden turn for the worse.” Will chuckled again, “It’s only a three and a half thousand stride journey. I don’t know how you feel, Thomas, but I feel as if I haven’t eaten in a lune. I hope we eat before we convene. I’ll have a word with Yew of that, and I need to find Pilot.” With that, the two headed back to the Keep leaving the guardians behind.

.
Key Word Usage

1 Lifes, lives
2 Slim, crafty, clever, cunning. Considered a little old fashiont,(43) if not actually archaic, by many Folk, and not much uest by most, though Slimlyspoon and to a lesser extent Slimlyspoonful are still popular personal names.
3 Isolaett, isolated.
4 Expoest, exposed.
5 Taekt, took.
6 Countet, counted.
7 Myxy, myxomatosis, caused by the myxoma virus a disease in European coneys causing blindness, skin tumours and fever prior to deadth(21) which occurs in two to fourteen days.
8 Maekt, made.
9 Sayt,said.
10 Riandet, a matter of no significance.
11 Quoth, quoted. Quoth only uest in third person singular, else quoten is uest. Quoth is uest with hath not has.
12 Suggestet, suggested.
13 Slipt, slipped.
14 Cousine, female cousin.
15 Loes, lost.
16 Caltly, coldly.
17 Themselfes, themselves.
18 Spaeking, speaking.
19 Yourselfs, yourselves.
20 Spaech, speech.
21 Deadth, death.
22 Managt, managed.
23 Pointet, pointed.
24 Politth, politeness.
25 Interestet, interested.
26 Quoten, quoted.
27 Explaint, explained.
28 Happith, happiness.
29 Sincely, recently.
30 Joint, joined.
31 Spaeker, speaker.
32 Agreen, agreed.
33 Acceptet, accepted.
34 Chambert, chambered, provided with a chamber, housed.
35 Escortet, escorted.
36 Uncommittet, uncommitted.
37 Forgett, forgotten.
38 Tryt, tried.
39 Bethink you, do you think.
40 Dismantelt, dismantled.
41 Fillt, filled.
42 Thisday, today.
43 Fashiont, fashioned.

WARNING – Thrift, the final tale, contains a disturbing account of the damage done to a child as a result of child abuse. It is based on a reality many would prefer to pretend didn’t exist.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00001200
A GREAT DEAL OF RESPECT
AFTERNOON - MERCEDES (29)

There are notes at the end on word usage

.

30th of Towin Day 1

Mercedes was interviewed twice, the first time by a man and later by a woman. Her interviews were an hour and a half apart. At both interviews someone was taking notes, and the interviewers maekt(1) the odd note or two. She explained to the interviewers she had no skills or qualifications, the latter they didn’t understand, but she was willing to learn. Remembering Miss McVane, she said she would like to learn to keep bees, and if possible hens too.

She was asked if she had any idea of what she wished in terms of personal placement, and she replied, “I am not entirely sure what that means. Would you please be clear what my options are?”

She was telt,(2) “I can only tell you in terms of how we understand these things.”

Mercedes nodded and said, “Of course. That's what I want to be explained to me.”

Sorley, the young man interviewing her, looked a little relieved and after mentally translating her use of That's what I want to be explained to me, into That's what I have a want of explaination of, he continued, “For a woman of the Folk of your age her first choice would be to marry. She could marry a single man or woman or marry into or form a multiple marriage.”

Mercedes asked, “Could you explain that please?”

She was telt, “A marriage is determint(3) by the folk in it. That could be of any number or combination of men and women. If they say they are marryt(4) then they are. Most marriages are between one woman and one man, but any combination is valid.”

Mercedes nodded and asked, “How does one get married?”

“If the folk involvt(5) say a marriage is in existence, it is. They can likewise dissolve the marriage, but any children they have a care to, all of them will always have a care to.”

Mercedes said, “Thank you.” She thought the principles of marriage mongst(6) the Folk to be enlightened, and though she knew she only wished one man she approven. She also noted the construction have a care to and determined to use it in future.

Sorely continued, “A woman could be adoptet(7) into a family as a sister, or a daughter of older folk, or adopt elder folk as her parents to be grandparents to her children. Mongst the Folk adoption has the same family and kin status as blood. If there are any especially unusual terms someone requires it is usual to put them to the Folk at a Quarterday appearance which would then have the force of law. I can explain further if you wish?”

“No, thank you. I think I have understood enough about that for the now. I have had a poor life with so little in it I almost died from self neglect as a result. That I didn’t was only owing to chance. I should like to marry and have a family. I have a need to belong and to be loved. I want someone I can love. I don’t mind whether they have children or not, but I want to have children myself too.”

Both of her interviews were similar, but the conversation with Kirtle, the female interviewer, was more focussed on her needs as a woman, whereas that with Sorely had focussed a little more on her crafting requirements. Mercedes thought that was probably deliberate, yet again she approven of the procedure. She had a great deal of respect for these Folk who lived with a level of technology she imagined would be that of the pre-industrial-revolution era where she had come from. The rest of the day she spent learning as much as she could of this new world, and by the time she went to bed in her small but pleasant chamber in the Keep she had acquired a basic working knowledge of the Way.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00001250
SHELL FISHERS
AFTERNOON - MORGELLE (13)

28th of Towin Day 1

At the meetings with the Master at arms staff on her first afternoon on Castle Morgelle, whose name meant young woman of the sea, had struggled to explain herself, she spake(8) the English the other incomers spake, but it wasn’t her native tongue, and sometimes her vocabulary let her down. She telt them she came from a small island community, in an archipelago called the Ocean Isles,(9) where they spake Vorn, a different language from the Gaelic spaken on the Outer and Inner Isles, which she also spake, and the English spaken(10) on the Big Islands, and she was unfamiliar with Big Island(11) life. She explained that she had never visited the Big Islands whence the other incursionists came though she had clansfolk there and on both the Outer and the Inner Isles too.

Though she didn’t realise it, of all the incomers she was the one who was most similar to the Folk. Taken from a much earlier when than any other incursionist, she had grown up when electricity was just a fascinating phenomenon to wealthy Big Island eccentrics, and that notwithstanding she had many skills and much knowledge a Big Island child of her age, or indeed the parents or even grandparents of that child, would have been unaware of. Though only partway through puberty, she was socially much more developed than her thirteen year old body would indicate. She’d had a relationship with Caoilté,(12) a young man slightly older than she from a nearby isle, and though a virgin, it had been recognised by all the young couple were not far away from starting their marriage which they would formalise with the Big Island authorities as soon as they were old enough to do so. Custom and usage on the Ocean Isles reflected a more ancient cultural tradition than was followed on the Outer and Inner Isles and a much more ancient one than on the Big Islands.

She knew she would never see Caoilté again, and knowing that left an aching void in her life too painful to think of other than in fleeting moments. She knew it wasn’t reasonable to be jealous of which ever young woman he would eventually marry, but all the same she was. She hadn’t yet considered she too would eventually find someone else, the pain was still too raw. She explained as best as she could to Shearwater, the young woman from the Master at arms office who was interviewing her. Shearwater recognised, despite Morgelle’s age, unlike most of the younger incomers, Morgelle was socially older than her equivalent in the Folk rather than younger, and she was having spaech(13) with a young woman rather than an older girl.

“At threeteen(14) you should really have goen(15) with the children. Why did you not?”

“I’m nearly fourteen, and when the man asked me how old I was I said fourteen without thinking. I didn’t deliberately lie. I just didn’t think of it and didn’t realise it was of any particular significance. I’m sorry if it’s going to cause any difficulty.”

Shearwater smiled and said, “If you consider yourself as fourteen we are happy to accept you as an adult. Would you prefer to find a placement similar to your previous life? Or would you like a change?”

“If it’s possible, I should like a similar life. I was happy with the life I grew up with, and I have skills I should prefer to be able to continue using rather than having to learn a new way of life.”

“It may take a few days, because the folk I’m thinking of will have to be contactet,(16) and they live at an isolaett(17) coastal holding yclept(18) Graill Shores on the other side of the river, a day and a half north of the Keep. I know they would love to adopt you as a member of their clan. They’re a medium siezt(19) clansfolk of near fourty(20) folk, headet(21) by Fritillary and Bistort who have grown up children and grandchildren. They also have near the same number of kin and clan who live here, at the Keep.”

Morgelle’s eyes lit up at this, she was a McFionn of the Isles, and the mention of the word clan resonated with her understanding of life, so she asked for more details. “Fritillary and Bistort are in their early fifties, and they mostly concentrate on collecting shellfish and ocean leaf, which are delivert(22) here at least twice a tenner during the season by the ship Masters. Bistort has a boat, and according to the season, they also harvest shrimp, prawn, scallop, oyster, mussel, other shellfish, graill,(23) rocksquat,(24) crab, lobster, eel and some fish, mostly flatfish. They also collect drift wood for the wood crafters and bulk seaweed off the shore for the growers to use as fertiliser, both of which are usually transportet(25) here by the waggoners when they have dryt(26) out.”

Morgelle had said she would like to meet Fritillary and Bistort, and Shearwater had agreed to make the necessary contact as soon as possible. Morgelle looked ill at ease and possibly as if there were something else she wished to say, but was not sure how it would be received. Shearwater asked, “If there is aught else you will to say or ask, please do so. It is important to the Folk you place here as comfortably as possible.”

Morgelle taekt(27) a breath and said, “On the Ocean Isles we have always made our own entertainment, for travelling entertainers rarely visited us, and there is a tradition in Clan McFionn of the Isles going back many centuries that our womenfolk excel at playing the cruit.(28) The cruit is usually now called a clàirseach or a clàrsach by different peoples on the Big Islands, but we of the Isles held to the old name. I had inherited my great great granddam’s,(29) and I was regarded as a good player who one day would achieve excellence. I am saddened by the loss of my instrument, but I know it will be greatly appreciated by whomever it is played by now. I should like to know if it is possible to borrow enough to have one made here? And how would I then repay the price?”

Shearwater asked gently, “What is a what ever you said because I know I can’t pronounce it? I have never heard any of those words you uest,(30) and I doubt if any here has either.” What baffled Shearwater concerning Morgelle’s pronunciation was her pronounced rolled rs which sounded exotic, and she had no idea how to reproduce the sound.

Morgelle, embarrassed by Shearwater’s word’s, turned away saying, “It is a musical instrument, but it doesn’t matter.”

Shearwater put her hand on Morgelle’s shoulder and said, “No. It matters greatly, Morgelle, and it matters as much to every member of the Folk as it does to me. The Way, which is the codifyt(31) will of the Folk, says an entertainer has to be able to entertain, for the Folk need them for our very essence. To us culture is as important as craft for without either as a people we diminish and our children need it to enable their learning. You may have to wait a little while, because I am going to send for Master luthier Gorse. I see little point in you explaining to me when we can have a Master of the craft here for you to explain to.”

Few of the incomers were dealt with this way. Thomas’ plan had been just to take notes and to deal with all matters arising nextday, but Shearwater was concerned Morgelle, on the cusp of girlhood and womanhood, would allow the matter to be dropped.

“What is a luthier?” Morgelle asked in perplexity.

“Gorse makes musical instruments, mostly stringen(32) ones but not entirely so.”

“A cruit is a stringed instrument,” Morgelle explained.

“Gorse is definitely the person you need to have spaech with then. Give me a minute to send a message, and I’ll send for some leaf whilst we wait.”

Shearwater send a runner to ask for Gorse to spare them some time and returned with two mugs of leaf.

It was nearly an hour before Gorse arrived and Shearwater introduced him to Morgelle explaining, “Morgelle is a musician, and she needs a stringen instrument making.”

Gorse smiled and asked what she required. Morgelle tried, unsuccessfully, to explain what she wished, and Gorse suggested she draw her instrument. She did so, and Gorse went into prolonged thought before announcing, deeply satisfied, “Yes, of course, now I mind(33) it. It’s what I bethink me incomers long before I was birtht(34) have refert(35) to as a telyn or a telenn harp. May I?” he asked pointing to her drawing. Morgelle passed the drawing over, and he modified it, including the sounding board holes and giving the outlines of Morgelle’s drawing more generous curves. His instrument was bigger bellied than the one she had left behind which Morgelle knew would give it a fuller, richer tone. “Is that more like what you mean?”

Morgelle looked at the modified drawing and with a rueful smile said, “Yes, that’s a cruit. I’m not good at drawing.”

“I may be able to provide you with one. Leeberry, my Master’s Mistress who dien(36) not long after I became an apprentice, telt me of a previous incomer who’d had one maekt years before when Leeberry was but was a girl. When the musician, I was never telt her name, dien, the instrument was returnt(37) to our stores where it will still be. Other than that tale which probably I am the only one to be aware of, despite it being in the archives, the only awaerth(38) any have is our use of the personal names Harp, Telyn and Telenn, but we use a lot of names none know the origins of. The instrument may not be playable any more. I know not because it must be over a hundred years old, but if it is it is yours to ward and play, and if not at least I have a pattern to work from.”

Morgelle a little embarrassed asked, “How do I pay for it when I have nothing?”

“The Way commands that entertainers are supportet(39) by the entire Folk because they give meaning to the lifes(40) of the entire Folk, so like all entertainers, you redeem their aid by entertaining. The instrument will always be the property of the Folk, but as its player you shall have its wardth(41) as long as it is playable and you can play it. Moreover, if the old instrument is playable there will be no charge to the Folk. They payt(42) for it long over, and we do not own it we are its custodians. I shall make another any hap because I will to, and you may have it maekt to your personal requirements. As to how I am remuneratet(43) for making a new one, I inform Hobby, the Master of our craft, and he notes the debt to me via the craft from the Folk. If you play a few times at Quarterday Gathers or at Great Hall banquets the debt is dischargt,(44) and Hobby has Sagon who manages the Collective transfer the tokens from the Collective(45) to my account. The better your music is liekt(46) the quicker the debt is dischargt.”

Morgelle looked dubious and asked, “What is the Collective?”

Shearwater explained, “It is the Folk’s fund we all contribute to for just such things as your instrument and the supplies requiert(47) by artists, it also pays for major works such as the repair to the water supply that is needet(48) at the moment.”

“I see.”

Gorse asked, “Can you spare me an hour or so now? To look for and assess the instrument.”

“You are finisht(49) here, Morgelle so I suggest you go with Gorse to the Keep,” Shearwater telt her. “I shall contact Fritillary and Bistort for you. Gorse, when you and Morgelle have finisht would you take her to the Master at arms office and tell them she needs a chamber please?”

“Of course.”

Morgelle nodded, thanked Shearwater and she left with Gorse.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00001300
SEAL OR CEËL
AFTERNOON - THRIFT (10)

WARNING – Thrift contains a disturbing account of the damage done to a child as a result of child abuse.

28th of Towin Day 1

George’s group of children were taken into a large space for lunch, where they met the younger girls and boys, and there were may hap fifty of them in all. Some of the children were very young, possibly no more than two. The children’s lunch was delivered to the infirmary by the kitcheners,(50) and it was for a number of them the most substantial and nourishing meal they had ever eaten. Many had survived on less each day than they had thatday(51) eaten for braekfast.(52) The meal of roast aurochs, gravy and a selection of four vegetables with roast and mashed starchroots(53) was enjoyed by all, and the healers were pleased to see many of the older children were helping the younger ones with their meal after they had noticed Iola, one of the older girls, doing so.

A number of the children didn’t know what peas and redroots(54) were, and an even greater number were clearly not uest to handling cutlery. Iris noted the inept closely watching the competent before re-attempting to use their knife and fork. For many the peas had been a major problem till they saw the efficient but elegant way Chris was dealing with them. She smiled thinking peer pressure was indeed a powerful thing. Watching the way some of the children were eating, bolting their food whilst constantly looking berount(55) as though they were aflait(56) the meal would be taken off them before they had eaten it, she wondered how many of them had had enough to eat before their incursion, certainly a number appeared malnourished.

The food that had not been served was dished up as second helpings to any who wished some and there was naught left to be returned to the kitchens. Iris sent an apprentice down to the Refectory with an explanatory note requesting a box of fruit. The substantial fruit and raised cereal layered pudding was accompanied with thick cream and honey sauce, and was again enjoyed by all. Milligan had sent two boxes of mixt(57) fruit, and on the back of her note had written, ‘A hungry child in need of food where there is aplenty is a major perversion of the Way. Let Coaltit know when you need more.’ When the children had finished eating she telt them, “There is fruit in the boxes. Eat some now if you like, and take some in case you have hunger later. When we run out, I’ll send for some more.

An emaciated girl of six or seven, whom like the others they had bathed earlier whilst she was semi-conscious from the herbt(58) leaf(59) and the caltth,(60) asked nervously, “May I have one of those please?” pointing to a ceël.(61) The girl, who kept looking at and stroking her frock as if she couldn’t believe what she were wearing, had arrived covered in blood and dresst,(62) if that were an appropriate word, in filthy, verminous rags which the healers had burnt, and she’d had no shoes, socks or underclothes. As well as the bug bites, she had head lice and was covered in deep bruises, small circular burns and human bite marks over her entire body. Her hands and feet had braeken(63) bones and looked as if they had been stamped on by someone wearing heavy boots and the soles of her feet had hundreds of scars and substantial muscle loss indicating repeated beatings over a prolonged period that had lacerated her feet to shreds.

Her bleeding mouth, anus and vagina had scarring indicating she had obviously been subject to long term sexual and physical abuse and the blood was crusted into scabs over her entire body. The sight of her had maekt apprentice midwife Tabby cry. They had close shorn her filthy hair before bathing her. The bathing produced a surprise, the crusty blood scabs floated off, for she had few fresh open wounds, certainly none that would yield the amount of blood she was covered in, so the blood clearly wasn’t hers, which was a relief to the healers. After gently drying her they treated her hair, scalp and skin with a powerful insecticide(64) that gave her skin a slightly yellow colouration, but it did kill the parasites. They’d dresst her in light clothes and slippers that would put no pressure on her hurts. She was nervous, didn’t seem to remember aught of her past, not even her name, seemed not to understand their questions as to the source of the blood and was fearful to take the fruit herself.

“Of course, Dear. It’s a ceël.” Iris handed her the fruit, but as her hand offered the fruit the child flinched and stepped back. “None is ever going to hit you here, Dear. Have you remembert(65) your name yet?” The child shook her head, cowering expecting to be punished for her inadequacy. Iris smiled and continued, “Perchance, since this is a new life for you, you may like a new name. The names of flowers are favourites for girls here, and there’re many pretty ones to choose from. My name, Iris, is a flower.” Iris taekt(66) another ceël from the box, and offered it to the child saying, “They’re delicious, but not very big, so may hap you should have two.”

Iris saw the child almost smile for the first time as she said quietly, “Thank you.”

Five folk the children hadn’t met before and the healer staff they already knew asked for their attention. One of the new women spake first. “I am Campion from the Master at arms office. I am here with Meadowsweet, Ymelda, Larch and Michael, and we are here to help you understand what has happent(67) and to adjust to it. You are no longer on your world, Earth. You are on Castle, and we call ourselfs the Folk. We don’t know how or why this has happent, and we don’t know how to return you. You now must live here. We do know this has happent before, and the last time was fourty-two(68) years over.(69) You are children by our law till you are fourteen when you become an adult. You are most well come,(70) we need and value every one here.

“There are sixty-eight of you children, but twelve are only babes who wouldn’t understand explanations. The babes are in the chambers below us. Some of you fifty-six who are here are very young, but you are still most well come. Castle is a calt(71) place, and in order to survive you need a family who will love you and have a care to you. Your family will teach you what you need to know as they teach all children. This is our way. You will need to learn skills, so at fourteen or so you can make a choice of craft. The younger ones will be providet(72) with a family. In a few minutes you older ones can have spaech(73) with the five of us of the kind of persons you are and what kind of a future life you would prefer. You can ask us what kind of folk we have who are looking to adopt children, and you can decide whom you would like. All of them will wish to have you join their families, we’ve far more of us seeking children than there are of you.”

Some of the children were distressed by the idea they couldn’t go back being so bluntly stated, and many were crying now. “We don’t wish to upset you, but you do need to know the truth, and none will ever lie to you here. If you are not ready to discuss this just yet, follow Michael and Ymelda into the next chamber.” Michael and Ymelda shepherded the younger children with them, and a third of the children went with them.

At this point, ten other young adults entered the chamber carrying files. Campion telt the children, “These are more members of the Master at arms office who have with them details of those who would like apprentices or youngsters in any capacity including adoption. I suggest we split you into four groups, and three of us shall initially join each group, and we shall pass you over to which ever group has the files on what you are interestet(74) in. We shall note your wishes and arrange for you to meet the kind of folk you wish to meet. There will be many folk wishing to meet you hoping you will accept them as parents, but the choice is yours to make, not theirs.”

This worked, and a lot of the older children, as the archives suggested would be the case, settled issues of both their family desires and craft wishes within an hour. Some of the Master at arms staff left at various points, but they were replaced by others from their office. The children were informed of the tradition of Quarterday appearances, and some after being assured naught was spoilt by leaving choices till after the appearances decided to wait, because as they were telt, again by Campion, “Our files are good, but they won’t be up to date and may not contain details of all who is seeking someone. But as I have telt you the choice is yours to make.”

The girl who couldn’t recall her name, still holding her remaining ceël, after listening to Ymelda went to find Iris. Iris and her staff had noticed to their surprise, given what they knew of her physical condition and what they had surmised caused it, that she clearly had less flait(75) of men than women, though she was ill at ease with all. Sometimes she appeared intelligently evasive rather than unknowing, but fearful of inflicting more distress they didn’t press her for answers. She telt her, “The seal was very nice, thank you.” She pointed to the casement and asked, “What is it called, please?”

Iris didn’t worry her with her mispronunciation of the ceël, and not understanding what she meant asked, “To what are you referring, Dear?”

The child went to the casement and pointed at a huge expanse of pink flowers and then to a single small one of the same species that was tenaciously growing on the stonework at the outside edge of the embrasure. “The flowers. I like them. What are they called? Please.”

“They’re thrift, and they grow all over the edge of the dunes in the sand.”

The child nodded and pled, “I do like them, may I be called Thrift too? Please?”

“Of course. What a lovely name. We must walk down to the dunes, so you can see them all in full flower. Have you had spaech with the Master at arms staff yet?”

“No. I didn’t think they would want to talk to someone who didn’t have a name. I’m not sure I shall talk to them. I like it here and don’t know what I want any way, but I like it here. I’m ten.”

Iris, realising Thrift had maekt great steps in her healing and to push her faster than she was ready to go would be a grave error, telt her, “I’m pleast(76) you like it here, Thrift. You can always have spaech with them when ever you will.” She watched as Thrift smiled when she heard her name for the first time on some other’s lips and opened her arms. Nervously Thrift went to her. Iris hugged her, kissed the top of her head and felt Thrift relax and hug her in return. Iris watched Thrift collect a chair and use it to climb up into the embrasure where she sat nibbling her ceël staring out looking at the flowers. She was piteously small for a ten year old. Thrift spent the rest of the afternoon just sitting looking at the flowers and occasionally smiling at the solitary one growing on the embrasure edge.

.
Key Word Usage

1 Maekt, made.
2 Telt, told
3 Determint, determined.
4 Marryt, married.
5 Involvt, involved.
6 Mongst, amongst.
7 Adoptet, adopted.
8 Spake, spoke.
9. The Ocean Isles are a fictitious archipelago father away from the mainland than the Outer Isles whose most south eastern extremity includes the isles of St. Kilda.
10 Spaken, spoken.
11 Big Islands, technically this refers to the two large islands that make up Greater Britain, but when the expression is uest by a native of the Ocean Isles usually only the larger one, also referred to as The Mainland, is implied. They refer to the other big island as the Lesser Isle, or the Green Isle.
12 Caoilté, pronounced keel + chay, (ki:ltʃei).
13 Spaech, speech.
14 Threeteen, thirteen.
15 Goen, goen.
16 Contactet, contacted.
17 Isolaett, isolated.
18 Yclept, called or named. Unlike the verb in English it is not archaic in Folk and neither is it ever uest for folk.
19 Siezt, sized.
20 Fourty, forty.
21 Headet, headed.
22 Delivert, delivered.
23 Graill, a giant isopod that lives in the sea and uses the tideline possibly to breed between two and four nights a year. They can reach three feet long and forty weights. The plural of graill is graill.
24 Rocksquat, a small crustacean rather like a langoustine without the oversized claws.
25 Transportet, transported.
26 Dryt, dried.
27 Taekt, took.
28 Cruit, lap harp.
29 Granddam, specifically maternal grandmother.
30 Uest, used.
31 Codifyt, codified.
33 Stringen, stringed.
33 Mind, to remember in this context.
34 Birtht, born.
35 Refert, referred.
36 Dien, died.
37 Returnt, returned.
38 Awaerth, awareness.
39 Supported, supported.
40 Lifes, Lives.
41 Wardth, wardship or custody.
42 Payt, paid.
43 Remuneratet, remunerated.
44 Dischargt, discharged.
45 Collective, equivalent to the treasury or exchequer, the fund for public enterprises. The Collective also functions as a banking service.
46 Liekt. Liked.
47 Requiert, required.
48 Needet, needed.
49 Finisht, finished.
50 Kitchener, though part of the kitchen staff the kitcheners are a distinct craft comprising kitchen supervisors and their staff of servers, waiters, dish washers and storekeepers.
51 Thatday, that day in this case today.
52 Braekfast, breakfast.
53 Starchroot, floury potato. Waxy potatoes are referred to as waxroots, though the distinction is neither absolute nor always adhered to.
54 Redroots, carrots, often cooked and served with the green tops still on. Castle redroots vary in colour from almost black through purple, red, sunset, yellow to white.Sunset is the Folk word for orange.
55 Berount,
56 Aflait, afraid.
57 Mixt, mixt.
58 Herbt, herbed, usually implies treated with medicinal herbs, but can be applied to culinary herbs too.
59 Leaf, mildly stimulating beverage more like tea than coffee.
60 Caltth, cold a noun.
61 Ceël, pronounced sea + ell, (si:ɛl), a small sweet pear-like fruit unique to Castle, often dried and powdered unripe as a vanilla like flavouring.
62 Dressed, dressed.
63 Braeken, broken.
64 Insecticide derived from what the Folk refer to as Strewing Daisy: Tanacetum cinerariifolium. A daisy like flower with white petals and a yellow centre that contains pyrethrins. The yellow colour is due to a harmless and inactive substance added to make the insecticide instantly recognisable and so safe.
65 Remembert, remembered.
66 Taekt, took
67 Happent, happened.
68 Fourty-two, forty-two.
69 Over, ago.
70 Well come, welcome.
71 Calt, cold an adjective.
72 Providet, provided.
73 Spaech, speech.
74 Interestet, interested.
75 Flait, fear.
76 Pleast, pleased.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 000013500
I LIKE MUSIC, CLASSICAL MUSIC
AFTERNOON - BLING (9)

WARNING – This is a disturbing account of child abuse. It is based on a reality many would prefer to pretend didn’t exist. The graphic and explicit language used in this chapter is the language that would have been familiar to and used by Bling and Suzie.

There is a word usage key at the end.

28th of Towin Day 1

Bling had been sexually abused since birth. She didn’t see it that way because, like most children, to her her life was normal. If she obliged her mum’s boyfriends they were nice to her and they bought her things, anything she asked for, so she was happy to take her clothes off for them and allow them to put their cocks, she knew that was the proper grown up word, wherever they wanted, it didn’t hurt much. Her mum didn’t mind, and some of them gave her money, but most gave her sweets, [US candy] clothes, or music. She’d always loved music and enjoyed listening to classical music on the radio, but her mum hated the music she liked, so she could only listen to it when her mum was out. One night when her mum was drunk Bling had spent all night with her mum’s boyfriend who had licked her bum and where she weed from before putting his cock up her bum. He promised to buy her a portable music player with headphones if she’d lick his bum. She did and loads of other stuff too, though she thought weeing on his face was weird. After he’d bought her the portable she could listen to the music she liked when ever she liked. She considered her life was good, and by the time she was six she couldn’t remember anything ever having hurt.

The good life came to an end when her mother was sent down for reasons Bling didn’t understand, though she did understand her mum would be in gaol for at least five years and possibly twice that. Bling was seven. She was taken to live in a local authority children’s home, which they said was for her protection. Initially she hated it, but that was before she realised men were the same where ever she went. The men, and women, who worked at the Social Services orphanage had much more money than her mum’s boyfriends, and they were much more generous. It was back to life as usual, wanking them off, blow jobs, up the arse and occasionally one of them put his cock in her cunt which she was starting to enjoy rather than just regard as something she did to acquire what she wanted. Eating cunt was new to her, but some of the dykes(1) made it clear if she wanted to keep them off her back that was the price, and any way it was no big deal at least you couldn’t choke on a cunt, and when they ate hers she didn’t have to do anything, sometimes it was nice. The dykes at the orphanage wanted it to be nice when they ate her cunt, and she soon learnt to fake it.

She knew she was safe till her periods started, but when she had turned eight her tits had started to grow which did worry her a bit as she knew she was not far off being able to fall pregnant, which was a really scary thought. However, everything was sorted when she became friends with Suzie who was a ten year old, streetwise, fount of wisdom. “You need to go to the Family Planning and tell them you’re ten and your periods have started and you need an implant to stop you having a babby.(2) They’ll give you all kinds of shit about why they can’t do it because you’re too young, so you tell them you’re going to carry on fucking boys any way. Only boys our age, remember, not older and definitely not grown ups, or it’ll hit the fan bit time. Then they’ll threaten you with Social Services, so you tell them you’re already in care and don’t give a fuck. They’ll give you the implant.”

Bling went to family planning, and she decided Suzie was pretty sharp because everything had happened exactly as she had said it would. She and Suzie became good friends and enjoyed the same things, other than music. Suzie listened to the stuff on the popular channels, mostly recent stuff that lasted a few months at most. Bling still listened to classical music: orchestral, church organ music and especially opera, most of which had been in existence for a long time. “You’re weird listening to that shit, Bee,” Suzie insisted.

“At least it doesn’t just keep repeating itself because the players have run out of ideas,” Bling had retorted.

By the time Bling had her first period,(3) she’d had the implant for six months, and she was bored with the staff at the home. More to the point she wanted some money to buy an expensive twelve volume music collection she had heard advertised on the radio. She talked to Suzie regarding the matter, because she never seemed to be short of money, who said, “Why don’t you come with me to the city to work a few tricks, it pulls loads of cash, and if we work together the pervs(4) will pay us even more than two of us working separate could ever pull, and it’s safer with two.” Bling wasn’t entirely sure what Suzie meant, but she explained, and it seemed promising, though she didn’t believe Suzie was telling the truth concerning how much money she earnt.

“How do we get there and back, Sooz?” she asked.

“Ring a cab and give the drive(5) a blowjob or a fuck. Sorted!” Suzie exclaimed. “Coming back the same again, and then again with the twat on night duty, I don’t mind eating cunt if it gets me what I want!”

Sooz had been telling the truth, and Bling was aghast at how much money she made on her first trip to the city, enough to buy the music collection several times over. She only had to do what she’d been doing for far less all her life. She bought the music collection and a top of the range personal music player too, along with lots more music. Life had never been better.

Suzie, who the other children at the home had explained was well streetwise, had impressed on her, “Never go any where with any one. It’s safer out on the street.” She had explained there were people, women as well as men, who given a chance would kidnap her to keep as a sex slave. They would lock her in a room she couldn’t escape from, and keep her so short of food she would do anything to be fed. When asked how she knew Suzie had shrugged her shoulders and replied, “Everyone knows it happens because every now and again one of bastards makes a mistake, doesn’t lock the door or something and someone escapes. There was a woman who got away last year. They’d taken her when she was fourteen and she was thirty-one when she escaped. It was in the news. The law never manages to do anything because as soon as any one escapes the bastards just fuck off somewhere else. Stay on the streets, Bee, and if you ever start to feel jumpy run like fuck. Forget the cash, trust your instincts.”

Suzie really knew the score, and she’d taught her how to recognise the drunks, junkies, psychos, and the child hunters. The only time things were unpleasant was with a punter who hit her. No shrinking violet, she bit down as hard as she could on his cock as Suzie pulled a blade and give it to him in his arse. Clutching their knickers in their hands, they ran like fuck, and shrieking hysterically with laughter all the while they jumped in the first empty cab they came across and shouted, “Go, Drive!”

The drive, who like all the cabbies knew the score, reacted immediately and knocked the central locking down with his elbow as he pulled off. He’d reached the end of the street and jumped the red light before asking, “Where to girls?”

“Just keep going, Drive, we’re still deciding.” The girls discussed what they wanted to do for a minute. Both were now coming down off their adrenaline rush and were frightened. Suzie said, “Roham, Drive. That smackhead’s(6) still on the streets, and I don’t fancy meeting him again tonight. He’ll have forgotten by tomorrow when he’s mugged some poor sod and had his fix.” The drive who had been heading out of the city, but going the wrong way, turned right down a side street and right again towards Roham Road and the girls, too shaken to even try for their usual deal, paid him with money.

Suzie, grumbling she had only ever used it the once, bought a replacement blade, and Bling bought one too. Only Bling telt her, “I hope I never have to use it.”

“Yeah! Got a point there, Girl,” Suzy said.

Life was good, and it continued like that for over a year. Bling was nearly ten. They’d worked the city since eight one Friday night and pulled a shed load.(7) At half past three Suzie said “It’s starting to rain and the city’s fucked for tonight. Let’s grab a Kentucky before we go back and get some sleep.” It seemed like a good idea to Bling, and they took their time eating their chicken, sharing a small portion of fries, with an extra large hot chocolate each, in the relaxing warmth of the twenty-four hour, fast food place before going to find a taxi. It was raining so hard now it had started to wash the splashes of vomit on the streets away, pavement pizzas Suzie called them. Neither had a coat, and as they left Suzie asked, “You see a cab, Bee?”

“Over there, by the dykes’ club.” They ran to the cab, and Bling sat in the front seat and Suzie in the back. Bling pulled her skirt up, they’d decided to give up on knickers months ago, and opening her legs wide so the drive could see she started playing with her as yet hairless sex, making sure her clit was visible. Suzie, who had started growing pubes, but shaved them off so she still looked like a lolly,(8) had taught her to always make sure the pervs could see everything because then they thought they were getting better value for their money.

Suzie was playing with her tits, so the drive could see them in the interior mirror whilst she was running her fingers through his hair, though not big they were bigger than Bling’s. They’d this down to a fine art. “Take us to Roham, Mister, and you can fuck the both of us, or we’ll give you a blowjob, your choice.”

The drive, a man in his late thirties or early forties whom they had never come across before, calmly said, “I’ve six daughters all older than you, and I’m no paedophile. Girls, it’s fourteen quid to Roham, and as I’m sure you already know, at this time of night it’s cash up front.”

Bling pulled her stash from her inside pocket, banged a twenty on the dash and said, “Well, we had to try didn’t we, Mister? It’s a matter of principle init.(9) Keep the change.”

The drive had wordlessly taken the note and handed back six before saying, “I’m neither a paedophile nor a mugger, and the fare is fourteen quid.” They had chatted to the drive on the half hour journey, and Bling had liked him a lot. He was the first decent human being she had ever come across, and she was jealous of those daughters he’d mentioned. It was clear he was appalled at what they did and felt distressed for them. “What happens when you come in at this time of night?” he asked.

Suzie replied, “We tell them to get fucked, and if they get unpleasant enough we do the business, and then its fine. You know the lights at Old Squires Lane, Drive?”

“Yeah.”

“Turn right at the lights, and there’s a big estate wall on your left. When you get to where it’s all fallen down pull up, and we’ll jump out. Ok?”

“Yeah. I know where you mean. Just past the main entrance.”

“That’s right.” They passed the main entrance where the drive read the familiar sign, “Roham Metropolitan Borough Children’s Home. Roham the Borough That Cares. Where Children Come First.”

Suzie sniggered, “I never managed to cum before any of them did.”

The drive was silent with a grim look on his face as they left. Bling said to him quietly so Suzie couldn’t hear, “You’re a nice man, Mister, thanks.” She hesitated before saying, “I wish you were my dad.” At that she slammed the door and ran off into the deluging night. She was never to discover the drive never forgot her, and she was a major factor in his decision to become a teacher.

Suzie gave the night man a fuck, he wouldn’t settle for a blow job, but Bling spent three-quarters of an hour having her cunt eaten before the dyke got herself off and she could go to bed. She awoke on Castle.

~o~O~o~

Suzie was moderately bright, but she’d had no perception of anything different at all. She worked the city because that was what she did, and it had never occurred to her to wonder what the future held, and she was completely amoral. Bling was much brighter, and she’d oft agonised over her future. She knew what she did was in the jargon nasty stuff, and the people she took money off were committing criminal offences due to her age, but that was their problem. The courts couldn’t do anything to her they hadn’t already done. Nobody was sent to gaol for being fucked by a paedo(10) or eaten by a dyke. Despite Suzie’s insouciance, the psychos and the violence that were never far away had always frightened Bling, but other than the junkie who had hit her when he tried to mug them, she’d managed to avoid them, but she’d known one day she’d become unlucky, most did sooner or later. What especially frightened her was the prospect of being attacked by a nutter with a knife. The real crazies put two blades in a craft knife that gave a double cut that couldn’t be stitched to a fine seam, and some of the older prostitutes, and a few not much older than she, had hideous finger wide scars across their faces as a result.

She knew the garbage on the telly(11) shewing idealised and permanently happy families was shite, and real people didn’t have lives like that. Everybody had some shit in their life, but she had seen families out shopping in the town at weekends, and she envied the girls of her age who she knew were still girls, no nasty stuff in their lives. Girls with mums who kissed them goodnight because they loved them, not because they wanted sex, girls with dads who took care of them instead of touching them up with a view to fucking them. She’d known for a long time for her a family like that was just an impossible dream, and she couldn’t undo what had already happened, but it was what she had always wanted even if it did mean she would have had to do as she was telt, at least it would have meant someone cared.

~o~O~o~

It didn’t take Bling long to realise Castle was a world full of persons like the drive, and she was really sad she’d not asked him his name, she hadn’t even noted which firm he drove for. Suzie always noticed, and she’d shouted at her if she found out Bling hadn’t. Clever, insightful, the eternal optimist and survivor she was looking forward to what the Master at arms staff had said she would soon have, a proper mum and dad, no more sleazy pervs and no more nasty stuff. Though just short of ten she knew of life as lived by those who previously she had considered to be the rich, but now she realised they were just decent people who cared, like the drive. He couldn’t have been rich because he was out working in the middle of the night when rich people were asleep or having fun.

She was glad the life she’d had from birth was over. She wasn’t ashamed of it, she’d done what ever she’d considered she’d had to do to survive, after all she hadn’t put her mum in gaol and herself in the orphanage, and she certainly hadn’t chosen her mum. But it was behind her, and she had a new life to get on with. She decided she would like to learn to read, and write too, no matter how hard it was because she had the time now, and on Castle you didn’t have to go to some shitty school that expected you to learn all kinds of rubbish too. Then she had a happy thought: when she grew up and had children she was going to name her first little boy Drive.

She was spaken to by Gatekeeper of the Master at arms office. She explained she had lived in a not very nice place with over a hundred other children, would like a mum and dad and she thought having siblings would be nice but not essential. When she was asked what did she do to have fun and was there aught else she would like she was a little flustered as she couldn’t think of anything. Gatekeeper asked, “What kind of parents would you like? Have you any ideas at all?”

“I like music, classical music. Parents who like classical music would be nice.”

“What exactly is classical music?” Gatekeeper asked.

“Orchestras, violins, good singers, stuff like that, proper music with tunes. Not loud crappy stuff where the drums just keep banging. I’m sorry, but I don’t really know how to explain it.”

Gatekeeper had smiled and said, “I’ll make a note of it and make enquiries for you. I’m sure we’ll have lots of folk with an interest in the music you like who’ll will to adopt you for you to chose from.”

Gatekeeper’s certainty maekt Bling happy and she said, “Thank you. I hope so.”

~o~O~o~

Word Usage Key

1 Dyke, in this context a lesbian, often implying one with a masculine, assertive, tough character.
2 Babby, baby in the dialect Bling speaks.
3 There is a body of evidence that suggests girls reared without the presence of a loving male parent undergo puberty early. It has been postulated this is a mechanism whereby they can acquire the male protector, a mate, that they have grewn up without. A loving stepfather present early enough in their life, very young just a toddler, is a male that prevents the mechanism kicking in, but it is thought to be too late by the time a girl is of school age. The entire subject is still the subject of ongoing research and little is definite, but most workers are convinced there is some truth in the supposition.
4 Pervs, perverts.
5 Drive, vernacular for a cab or taxi driver.
6 Smackhead, strictly a heroin addict, but in this context a junkie who could be using any drug or combination thereof.
7 Pulled a shed load, made a lot of money.
8 Lolly, vernacular for Lolita. The word derives from Lolita a novel by Vladimir Nabokov published in 1955. In the book Lolita is a sexually precocious pre-pubertal girl.
9 Init, isn’t it.
10 Paedo, paedophile.
11 Telly, television.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00001400
DIFFERENT PLACES, DIFFERENT TIMES
AFTERNOON - WAVERLEY (11)

WARNING – This is a disturbing account of child abuse. It is based on a reality many would prefer to pretend didn’t exist. The language used in this chapter is the language that would have been familiar to and used by Waverley which is very different from that used by Bling and Suzie in the last chapter.

There is a word usage key at the end.

28th of Towin Day 1

Waverley had had a good life with wealthy caring parents, expensive holidays and most of the things most nine year old boys like himself could only dream of. The only thing he had ever really wanted had been siblings, but his parents had only wanted one child and had lavished all their care on him. They had all been going for a holiday that Christmas in the Caribbean, his parents had flown out a week before he went, they had insisted he finish the school term at his prep school, [expensive private boarding school] and he was going to fly out to meet them when school broke up for the holidays. It had all been arranged. Two days before the end of term the head had sent for him and explained his parents had been killed in an accident three days before when two water skiing boats had collided. Numbed, he had asked, “What happens to me now?”

The head had explained his father’s brother and his wife, whom Waverley had never met and all he knew of them was his parents didn’t like them, would be coming to collect him that evening and would apply to the courts to be his official guardians. The head also explained his entire school fees had been paid years ago in a lump sum for a special discount as had his fees at Winchester [an expensive, exclusive, private, all boys boarding school] which he would be attending in four years, so there was no need to worry over school. Waverley just nodded, he’d known of the fees, but school was the last thing on his mind, though other than overwhelming grief he didn’t know what was on his mind.

What the head hadn’t told him, because he had only been in post two years and didn’t know, was Waverley’s parents had taken out an insurance policy such that in the event of either of their deaths Waverley’s fees as a holiday border at both schools would be paid, even if he stayed on to take Oxbridge entrance examinations.[examinations for entrance to Oxford or Cambridge university requiring a pupil to stay on after he would normally have left school] The tragedy was Waverley didn’t know of the policy either.

He didn’t like his aunt and uncle on sight, he didn’t know why but they struck him as nasty grasping people, and they didn’t look too clean. As he got into the car with them he was aware they stank and the car stank, mostly of stale cigarettes, but there was a disgusting under stench of public lavatories too. They took him home to a shabby, disgusting dump of a house which he realised even if they didn’t have much money they could at least have tried to keep clean, and they had clearly never heard of air freshener. Within twenty-four hours he had realised his aunt and uncle couldn’t have cared less for him, and they just wanted the money they would receive from his parent’s estate for looking after him.

His uncle had spent the whole of his first evening with them complaining bitterly of the waste of money his education was costing and speculating whether the court would allow them to recover it from the schools and send him to the local secondary school down the road. He expected Waverley to go along with the idea, and told him he would have to agree with him when they went to court. He didn’t like Waverley’s name either, he told him it was stupid and posh,(1) and from now on he would be known as Wayne. A single minded child, Waverley immediately developed a stubborn streak he didn’t even know he possessed, ‘Oh no. It’s not going to happen like that. I’m leaving,’ was his immediate thought. ‘If I’m not here, they can’t get any money if they have had to report me as missing, and they’ll be too frightened of not getting any money not to, and I won’t have to live with that terrible smell, or eat anything that comes out of that kitchen, and there’s no way I’m being called Wayne.’

Early next day, Waverley entered his guardians’ bedroom and took his uncle’s wallet from the dressing table, which he was relieved to see still contained his money that his uncle had insisted he hand over for safe keeping. He left the squalid terraced house and started walking towards the town centre. At six he was near a bus stop when a bus appeared. He ran to the stop and caught the bus the rest of the way. He caught the six forty-five train to the city and arrived just after eight. The train seemed to have stopped at every telegraph pole, and desperate to escape from his aunt and uncle every stop had been agonising. He knew his money would soon run out and he had to find a safe place to live and a source of money, or he would be found and taken back to his aunt and uncle. He slept that night in the station waiting room, and the following evening, he was wandering the streets of China town seeking work when he met Bellie, who was maybe a year older than he. He never asked.

They introduced themselves to each other, and Bellie asked, “You a runaway too?”

“Yes. I’m seeking work, but there doesn’t seem to be any.”

“Waste of time here, Mate. The slant eyes(2) only employ their own kind. You could try going on the knock.”(3)

Bellie had explained he worked the city and exactly what that entailed. He also explained how much he earnt from it. Waverley was horrified, but it was better than eating humble pie and going back to his aunt and uncle and that stinking cess pit they called home. The smell in the house was bad, but the bedroom had stunk so badly he had nearly vomited when he had taken his uncle’s wallet. The life Bellie described was sordid too, but at least he would keep the money. “Where do you live?” he asked Bellie.

“Four of us have a room over a pet shop, the man doesn’t ask any questions as long as he gets paid, and it’s always warm. Nobody knows we’re there, costs us fifty a week. Why? If your looking for a place to crash you’re welcome, but it’ll cost you a tenner a week, and you’ll need to get a doss bag.”(4)

Waverley knew to pay the rent money he would have to have work, for his money would soon run out. He nodded to Bellie, who took him to a fire salvage shop where he bought a cheap sleeping bag, and that was the beginning of his new life. By the time his school had realised his parents had safeguarded his future it was too late, he had disappeared and safeguarded it himself, as a rent boy.(5) There was a strange smell in the room over the pet shop, not unpleasant, and Bellie explained it was from the animals below.

The crudity of his new life was a shock, even worse was the pain the first time a punter sodomised him. Oral was all right, but it was a long time before his bottom stopped hurting, though the anaesthetic cream Bellie telt him to buy from the pharmacy did help. A year and a half later Bellie was knifed one hot Saturday night in late July, and Waverley, who had seen it happen, gutted by the loss of someone whom he had come to regard as the brother he’d never had and always wanted, left the city as soon as he could. He’d have stayed if it could have helped Bellie, but Bellie, cold in the mortuary, was beyond help.

Not short of money, he caught a train to a city more than a hundred miles away. On the train he thought hard on what he was going to do, and how he was going to establish the next phase of his life. He thought of a new name, Jonnie Smith, it wasn’t original but it would be hard to trace. The man at the Salvation Army was kind, he accepted Waverley had not given him his real name, and there was no way he was going to allow them to learn enough to trace his family. “If I think you’re even trying I’ll just go somewhere else,” Waverley had said to him. The Salvation army left it at that, they were there to help not judge. They had a hostel where he could live, and he helped out with the cooking and cleaning. At his request they arranged a school for him to start at in September.

The woman from Social Services had tried to bully and bluff him into giving her his real name, date of birth and where he had come from. She had also insisted he couldn’t stay in the hostel but had to have foster parents, and if necessary she would have the police enforce what she had said. He had disliked her on sight, and her patronising attitude and intellectual short comings freed him of all restraint, consideration and manners and, though fundamentally the same boy his parents had reared, he was much tougher than when he had left his aunt and uncle.

That she thought his native rather plummy accent was contrived she somewhat contemptuously made no secret of as he kept breaking into the accent he’d learnt on the streets, a version of the, what he considered to be low class, accent she spake.(6) Using his learnt accent he was blunt, “You’re talking shite lady. I’m not going nowhere and I’m not telling you nothing. I’m happy here and I’m going to be learning stuff at school. The police aren’t going to be interested because I haven’t done nothing. You try to do anything and I’m gone. I lived on the streets before, and I can do it again only next time I won’t talk to the Sallys,(7) and I won’t be going to school. Now I suggest you go and fuck up someone else’s life because mine’s sorted.” He’d walked out without waiting for a response.

He had no idea how the Sallys did it, but after that one interview with Social Services they left him alone for the Sallys to deal with. The Sallys informed him Major Jones had been to the children’s services and had been put down as his contact person, in lieu of a next of kin, and she would liaise with his school for him.

Now running short of money, he soon found out where the scene for working the punters was. For safety, and to make sure the Sallys never found out, he always used a taxi for the twenty-odd mile journey to the city centre and often met the same drives.(8) The drives were only there to earn a living, and were non-judgemental, some of them friendly even. It was a shock when he met his form teacher on the third of September. He was ‘Tango twenty-one’, one of the pleasanter drives, and he recognised Jonnie. Mr. Edwards, who knew he lived in the Sally’s hostel and how he earnt a living, quietly said to him as the class left for break, “Different places, different times, different people. Never mix them up, Jonnie.”

The state school he now attended as a first year pupil was different from his prep school, and from having been a moderately bright boy in middle sets at his previous all boys school he had now become an academic super star and soon was in all the top sets in a school that had girls too. It was also much rougher, but after working the streets for a year and a half he was more than able to hold his own. On Jonnie’s third day at school, Ace, a bigger and older boy, who was known as a bully and a thug, challenged him to fight and threw the first punch which missed. Jonnie’s three punches all landed where he had intended, which put Ace writhing in pain on the floor, but it was his two subsequent kicks that put Ace in hospital. Jonnie’s street cred(9) was established, and he was never bothered again.

Mr. E. never treated him any differently from any one else and never again referred to anything outside school. Mr. E. was a hard but fair man who taught mathematics, he was a good teacher who made what for most pupils was a difficult subject exciting, and he tolerated no poor behaviour in his lessons. He insisted everyone, including himself, was polite to everybody else. He also had a reputation for being able to deliver a brutal, natural justice without leaving any bruises, though Jonnie had never had reason to discover that for himself. Jonnie was happy at school where he usually did his homework at the after school homework club in the school library, but he occasionally took some, especially reading, back to the hostel. Parent’s evening which Major Jones attended dressed in a dress rather than her uniform went well, though Jonnie had been a little nervous when they sat down in front of Mr. E..

By the time he had done nearly a full year at school, he and his form teacher had met many times outside school from time to time when both were working. Mr. E, he discovered, owned the taxi company, but though they chatted in his cab, an unusually luxurious top of the range French vehicle, it was casual chat, never of any significance and never referred to school. At school both ignored their outside contacts. As Mr. E. had said, “Different places, different times, different people. Never mix them up, Jonnie.” Jonnie considered that was perhaps the most significant thing he had ever learnt any where.

To start with, Mr. E. had seemed to be a complex man and, to Jonnie, completely impossible to understand. He was a superb teacher and someone whom, even if they didn’t like him, the kids trusted, which set him apart from most of the other teachers. He didn’t seem to care he didn’t have any friends on the staff, and it soon became clear he and the senior management just tolerated each other probably because, as all the kids knew, he dealt with them by his own code and not the school rules. He was completely indifferent to the school uniform rules, and the girls were convinced he didn’t even see their make up and jewellery which they weren’t supposed to wear. He ignored bad language in his lessons, but he went mental if he were sworn at, though he referred to it as bad manners. Jonnie knew all that of him, but he assumed unlike most of the other pupils, he also knew Mr. E. had another life. Eventually he came to understand Mr. E., and it turned out to be simple, he was his own man and didn’t give a damn what any one thought about it.

Late one Saturday night in the new year, he had been working, and Mr. E. was taking him back to the hostel when he heard over the radio, “Dynamite! Dynamite! Dynamite! Yanky forty-six is in front of the Square Edward and one of the bros(10) has a knife at his throat. Dynamite! Dynamite! Dynamite! Yanky forty-six is in front of the Square Edward and one of the bros has a knife at his throat.” He knew dynamite was the drives’ emergency call for help, though he had never heard it before, and wondered what was going to happen, if anything.

The message was repeated several times, but at the first hearing Mr. E. had slowed, U-turned the cab and was heading back into the city. He said, “Sorry. A drive needs help. Don’t worry, I’ll get you safely home, and it won’t cost you anything.” He hit the meter button twice, and first it read ‘FARE CANCELLED. METER OFF.’ and then ‘NOT FOR HIRE.’ He drove past the crowd waiting for taxis outside the theatre on their right, some of who tried to flag him down by standing in the road, but they soon jumped out of his way when they realised he was not going to slow down for them. He turned left into a tiny cobbled one way street, going the wrong way, before pulling up in deep shade.

Jonnie knew the street, which was only eight feet wide and was one of a pair that formed a link between the major road into the city which they had turned off and King Edward Square which was part of a major street complex within the city centre and had a statue of King Edward VII at its centre. Mr. E. turned the engine off and said, “You coming? If not stay out of sight in the car and keep the doors locked.” Jonnie got out of the car saying nothing. Mr. E. pulled his hood out from the back of his coat over his head, tightened up the strings so only his eyes were visible and picked up something heavy from the side of the drivers seat which was three quarter of an inch in diameter and three feet long saying, “The jack handle.” He quietly shut the driver’s door, and as Jonnie followed him he heard the central locking system activate.

Mr. E. kept close to the wall of the Square Edward hotel on their right as he walked towards the square. As they approached the brightly lit square Jonnie could see it was packed with cabs and forty or fifty persons, many of them wearing drives’ badges looking at something off to his right in complete silence. He heard a single voice shouting somewhere. Mr. E. slowed down, and still in the shadows looked around the corner. Jonnie did the same and saw, ten feet away from them, in front of the hotel steps, a heavily built, big black man wearing the suit and bow tie of a nightclub bouncer with his left arm locked round the neck of a small blond man: Yankee forty-six. It was the big man who was shouting. He had a knife in his right hand and was making threatening gestures with it. Jonnie noticed something at the man’s feet and recognised it as a drive’s identity badge.

Mr. E. didn’t hesitate, and before any one was aware of his presence he was out of the shadows, behind the pair and swinging the bar he carried with both hands. It hit the big man on his right arm above the elbow and his knife clattered to the ground. The man screamed in pain, and from the way his arm was hanging it must have been broken. Mr. E. turning with the impetus of the heavy bar followed through with it to hit the man again over one of his kidneys. The man still screaming in pain hit the ground, and Mr. E. kicked him in the face, twice. Jonnie noticed for the first time Mr. E. was wearing heavy steelies.(11)

The small blond man, who looked as though he had just left school, though Jonnie knew he’d have to have been twenty-one to get a drive’s badge, picked up the badge and quietly said, “Thanks, Boss,” before melting into the crowd.

Without acknowledging him, Mr. E. turned and was back in the shadows, he’d been a hooded figure seen for only a few seconds, and his face had not been visible. He calmly said to Jonnie, “That’ll do. The boys will deal with this now. Let’s get the fuck out of here before plod(12) arrives.” Jonnie was shocked. He was no stranger to violence, he saw plenty of it in the city, and he’d been involved in a fair bit too, and like Mr. E. he was completely indifferent to the screams of the man on the ground who was spitting blood and teeth, but he had never heard Mr. E. swear before.

He nodded, and they were back at the car before they heard the roar of the crowd in the square. Mr. E. wiped the jack handle carefully with a rag and replaced it. Pushing his hood back into the back of his coat he carried on the wrong way up the narrow street and turned left off it before reaching the square. Indifferent to the one way signs, he worked his way through a maze of narrow, cobbled, Victorian streets before hitting a main road. Behind them they could hear the wail of police sirens.

“What happens when the police find out?” Jonnie asked.

“They won’t. The drives are known by them as rent a witness. The police have more sense than to even ask, and I should appreciate it if you kept your mouth shut. By the time they get there there’ll be nothing to see, even the bro will have been dropped off at casualty, and he won’t be saying anything.” Without even looking at Jonnie to check his collusion, Mr. E. picked up the radio microphone and without giving his call sign or in any other way identifying himself said, “End of dynamite. The boy is ok. End of dynamite. The boy is ok.” All through the incident Mr. E. had maintained his usual cool and dispassionate demeanour, which hadn’t surprised Jonnie.

The radio squawked, and Jonnie could hear the desk man say, without asking for identification or providing any, “Thank you that car. Thank you that car. End of dynamite. End of dynamite. The boy is ok. The boy is ok. Sierra seven you want the Regent for Wilkinson. Delta seventeen you want 71 Springfield Road for Mr. and Mrs. Graham. Radio me as soon as you clear the airport. I want four cars for the Palace. Four cars for the Palace now. Read on Yanky forty-six.” The desk man continued with the work of the night.

Mr. E. put the rag he’d wiped the jack handle with into a bin when he dropped Jonnie off at the Sally hostel, and said “Sorry it took so long, heavier traffic than usual, there’s no charge,” and the matter was never referred to again. Different places, different times, different people. Jonnie had learnt never to mix them up, but he mentally added, different rules too. He knew the radio communication even if intercepted would not have helped the police, and like all who had any dealings with the drives was aware they looked after their own which was why Mr. E had kicked the man in the face. Every time he looked in a mirror he would remember the incident, and he would never bother a drive again.

Jonnie would have loved to have known why Mr. E. said ‘the boy’ because it seemed to be more than a matter of preserving anonymity, it had seemed like a name as in ‘The Boy’. Jonnie knew most of the drives, including Yanky forty-six, but that Yanky forty-six was the youngest of seven brothers, who all worked for Mr. E. as drives, including the desk man who was the eldest of them, and because he looked so young the other drives had nicknamed him ‘The Boy’, he neither knew nor was ever to learn. He knew Mr. E. had said so little so if questioned he could give nothing away, and he respected that. Mr. E. was a much harder and more leal man than any of the other kids at school realised, but he was not going to wise them up. Mr. E., possibly without realising it, but then again maybe not, it was after all one of the reasons why he had become a teacher, had provided Jonnie with the template of manhood he was to follow for the rest of his life.

~o~O~o~

It was during the summer holidays, and Jonnie was almost twelve when he awoke on Castle. Waverley sloughed off Jonnie and his persona like a snake shedding an old skin, which is to say mostly with no difficulty, but there were portions he had to work at. Refreshed and rejuvenated in spirit at his reversion to his real self and name, which was the title of a book(13) his mum had liekt, he taekt(14) up his old persona. As far as he was concerned Jonnie had joined Bellie. He would never forget either and knew he had learnt a great deal from both. His only regret was Bellie hadn’t lived to come to Castle with him.

That he would never inherit his parents wealth mattered nothing to him compared with the prospect of new parents which would allow him to finish being a child. That his aunt and uncle would receive nothing because his parents had written wills that specified if he died within twelve months of the surviving one of them of them, as a minor, or as an intestate adult their wealth was to go the cancer charity his mum worked for to fund research, his dad had been an academic involved in cancer research, maekt(15) him maliciously happy. He knew probate would hold all in abeyance till he had been officially declared a missing person presumed dead, which took seven years, and as a minor, the charity would receive it all eventually. If his uncle and aunt managed to hold up matters it would avail them nothing because as an intestate adult again the charity would receive it it all.

He telt Tarn, the young woman from the Master at arms office, his parents had died, and he had been on his own for some time. He would like siblings and he’d enjoyed school. The last had perplexed Tarn, and he had to explain what that meant. He said he had no idea what he would like to do for a craft to be telt there was time aplenty to make his mind up. That was as may be, but what ever he did he was determined to adhere to the values he had learnt from Mr. E. because to him, Mr. E., small, fat and dangerously vicious though he may have been, had pushed manhood to its very limits because he was also kind and generous to all, but most of all because he looked after his own regardless of the cost or risk to himself.

~o~O~o~

Notes on word Usage.

1 Posh, word usually used by the lower classes to describe the moneyed classes, though the latter have started to use it in jest. It is said to derive from the days of the British Raj when ships’ passage from England to India or back was more expensive in a cabin or suite on the side of the ship in the shade. Such accommodation was said to be ‘Port Out, Starboard Home’, POSH.
2 Slant eyes, pejorative term for anyone with oriental looking eyes.
3 On the knock, prostitution.
4 Doss, sleep, so a doss bag is a sleeping bag.
5 Rent boy, young male prostitute.
6 Spake, spoke.
7 Sallys, nick name for the Salvation Army.
8 Drive, a taxi or cab driver.
9 Street cred, street credibility, status.
10 Bro, vernacular used by black and white alike for a black man. Short for brother.
11 Steelies, workman’s boots with steel toe caps.
12 Plod, pejorative term for police. Mr. Plod was a fictional bumbling police officer in the Noddy series of children’s books by Enid Blyton.
13 Waverley, by Sir Walter Scott, published in 1814.
14 Taekt, took.
15 Maekt, made.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00001450
IF THEY WERE MINE I SHOULD
AFTERNOON - GEORGE (12)

There is a Word Usage Key at the end.

28th of Towin Day 1

George self consciously admitted to Larch, “I never had much schooling really, and I don’t read and write too well,” and stretching the truth a little because he thought it would cast himself in a better light added, “I always had my dogs to look after.”

Larch gave him immediate saught(1) by saying, “I bethink me I understand what you are spaeking(2) of, but that’s not our way, George. Your family will ensure you are teacht(3) what you need to learn when you are ready. Many of us are not Masters of reading and writing, but it’s a riandet(4) to any for whom it doesn’t play a part in her craft. What are you good at, George? What do you enjoy? There are numerous Mistresses and Masters seeking daughters and sons to apprentice to their craft, but it would be best for you if you had an interest in what your parents could teach you.” George diffidently explained of his dogs expecting to be raked down as a wastrel. “You really need to have spaech(5) with someone from the huntsman’s office to see what they need and can do for you,” Larch telt(6) him.

George was overwhelmed by the concept of a huntsman’s office, and he became animated for the first time. He was suddenly aware this may be a good place to be for someone with his interests and coming here was possibly the best thing to have happened in his life. His questions sharpened, and Larch telt him, “They have kennels for hunting dogs of various kinds and ferrets, though I believe they’re not much uest at the moment, stables of course and mews.” The last was new to George, but he knew of the concept of falconry. “A hunter or a tracker would have training with the bow and other weapons and riding of course, but really, George, I know little of these matters. Would you like me to arrange a meeting with the huntsmen for you?”

George had never had any encouragement before. This was a dream come true, and it was incredible to him the simple act of catching a coney turned him into a food provider which was apparently a high status craft. He managed to stammer out a, “Yes,” and then a belated, “Please.”

“I’ll send a runner over now,” Larch telt him. George retired to a chair to let Larch have spaech with someone else, and an hour later Larch awakened him from his reverie to say, “George, go with the runner. Mari and Ford of the huntsmen will spaech with you.”

George followed the runner to what he was telt was called the Huntsman’s Commons, another eating space, where he was met by Mari, a thirty-six year old, thin yet strong looking woman with compelling, violet eyes, dark brunette hair and a welcoming smile and Ford, a thirty-seven year old medium built man with evidence of a healt(7) braeken(8) jaw and an even bigger smile. They introduced themselfs and telt him they were married to each other and both huntsmen. After having a mug of leaf in the Commons, Ford said, “We’re telt you like dogs, George, so why don’t we go to the kennels and have spaech there?” They did so, and they spake(9) of running dogs, tracking dogs, and dogs for every possible kind of field craft, some of which George admitted he knew little or nothing of.

George was petting Minxie, a cream coloured, jill polecat and said, “She’s lovely isn’t she? When is she due?” Neither Mari nor Ford nor indeed any other had suspected Minxie was pregnant, and George explained, “There’s just a little bit more of her, just here. Isn’t there, girl?” stroking her with his finger where he was indicating.

“What bethink you of our kennels, George?” Ford asked.

“Not much,” was George’s blunt but honest reply. “They haven’t been cleaned properly for a long time, the dogs are overweight and the ferrets are bored.”

“What bethink you needs doing then, George?” Mari asked him.

“If they were mine I’d exercise some weight off the dogs for a start. It’s not good for them to be fat, and the best way to do that is by working them. The ferrets need something to interest them. I’d take them ratting. It’s obvious there’s no shortage of them here in the kennels and there’ll be far more in the stables’ food stores. The kennels need a proper cleaning several times with boiling water.”

“All on your own?” asked Mari.

“If they were mine I should,” he replied defensively. “They need it, and soon. The dogs are overweight, and fat dogs get heart attacks. Bored ferrets will fight and kill each other for something to do. The kennels need proper cleaning, and soon, or the animals will get ill. And the rats need killing before they take the place over.”

“Mercy!” said Ford, exchanging a spaeking look with Mari. “I bethink me you had better put Minxie back because we’ve a lot to discuss, George.” George put Minxie back reluctantly, and they left the kennels. After a brief look in at the mews which George was even more reluctant to leave, Mari and Ford invited George to eat with them.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00001500
THE CRUIT
AFTERNOON - MORGELLE (13)

28th of Towin Day 1

Gorse taekt(10) Morgelle to the instrument makers stores. “The best thing to do is to start looking at the back of the stores, because I’m sure that’s where I seeën(11) it when seeking some thing else,” Gorse suggested. It didn’t take him long to locate the instrument. The cruit(12) was dusty and had three braeken strings. Gorse lovingly blew the dust off, oiled and polished the instrument before restringing the braeken three. He didn’t tune the instrument but passed it to Morgelle along with the tuning key, who he could see was having difficulty restraining herself from touching it. “Tune it, Morgelle, and play something for me, aught, aught at all. I have never hearet(13) it playt.”(14)

Morgelle handled the instrument with great care, love even, and ran her fingers over the strings, which resulted in an appalling cacophony since all the strings had lost tension over the many decades it had lain there, its voice silent whilst patiently awaiting her caresses. Her ear was good, and she tightened every string before running her hands over them again. This time it merely sounded like a badly out of tune musical instrument. She tightened the strings again, and now it sounded as if it had been tuned by someone with not too accurate an ear. To Gorse’s surprise she went through the process another six times, tightening fewer strings each time, before she was satisfied.

Then she played a haunting melody which Gorse knew had to be a deadth(15) chaunt. The cruit had a sweet sound, and she replayed the melody for her own satisfaction. She then repeated the melody with variations of increasing complexity and sang to it in her own tongue. Gorse had never come across the concept of playing a stringed instrument with the finger nails before, and he loved the particular quality the technique gave to the sound. He recognised her song as one of six verses and identified the six variations of the basic melody. Gorse was an accomplished fiddil(16) player, and that Morgelle regarded herself as a good player who would only one day achieve excellence gave him a huge respect for the Mistress musicians of her Folk who played the instrument.

“It’s called Chief McFionn’s lament. According to history, a long time ago there was a battle over disputed land, a particularly fertile and productive glen, between my name clan, Clan McFionn, and Clan McNeill. Clan McFionn won the glen, but both clans lost so many clansmen the reality was they both lost. The McFionn chief of the time, Éoġan McFionn, had the best bard of the day, Fionn McNeill, compose a lament for the fallen of both clans and offered his daughter Niaṁ in marriage to Óengus the son of Ailein the chief of Clan McNeill, with the agreement that the disputed land was to be settled on their heirs, so as to prevent the clans ever warring again. Fionn McNeill’s name was considered so portentous as to make the joining of the clans absolute and binding, and it was agreed any who braekt(17) the blood peace(18) would be pronounced nithing(19) and outside the protection of all law. I am descended from Niaṁ’s and Óengus’ eldest daughter, Aoife, but there has been so much inter-marriage between the clans since then, so as to prevent war, there is only one clan now. It just uses two names. It’s still frequently played at home.” Morgelle’s eyes filled up as she said “at home.”

“My gratitude to you for giving me the privilege of being the first in a long time to hear the instrument and further gratitude to you for your song. I did not understand your words, but they were powerfully moving, and I suggest you continue to sing in your own spaech. It will keep what is important to you alive and generate powerful interest when you perform since there will be none to compare. Your debt for the new instrument will probably be covert by your first performance. You can of course sing in Folk and even on occasion sing a translation of songs from your own tongue, but my advice is be sparing and only do it rarely.

“Please be careful with your instrument, Morgelle. May I suggest you leave it here for me to make a befitting,(20) fitt(21) and padt(22) case for it? I should make all the drawings and measurements I need for your new cruit thisday(23) too. You will be able to collect this one this time nextday.(24) Once I have maekt(25) your new one, may I suggest you only use this one for special occasions and oil it frequently as the wood has dryt(26) out and is now very brittle? I shall provide you with a flask of oil which will fit in the case too.”

Morgelle had been moved playing the old instrument which had a truly superior tone, and she found it difficult to accept Gorse considered it to be naturally hers. “Of course, thank you for what you have given and done for me, Gorse. How long will it take to make the new cruit?”

“It will take me less than a tenner to make it, but possibly the same before I start to make it, since it will take time to select wood worthy of the instrument. Possibly a lune in all, but you must realise it will require frequent oiling in the first three years of its life as it gradually matures to acquire its full tone. Are their any changes you would like?”

“My own had three more strings at the high end than this one, and I often wished for two more above those. Is that possible, Gorse? Juniper was always uest for decorative inlay on cruits at home. Could you include some? For it was said it was a tree that had a special relationship with women and gave them the gift of fertility and easy childbirth. It would allow me to feel not so far away from what I have left behind.”

“Certainly. I usually use ironwood or yaarle for inlay though rowan burl would look impressive. Looking at the way the telyn is constructt,(27) it will be easy to give you an extra seven may hap eight strings at the high end and four may hap five at the low end, and still keep the body the same size. Shall I do that?”

“Yes please, but other than that a copy will be lovely, for the size is perfect. I am hoping to live as a member of Fritillary and Bistort’s clan and shall probably be at their holding by then. Shall I have to return for the new cruit?”

“Indeed no. I shall have it forwardet(28) to you by ship. I don’t like the idea of the shaking a waggon would give it. Please don’t take this one by waggon. Leave it with me, and I shall have it sent to you with your new one. The ship’s crew usually overnight with Fritillary, and if you play for them that eve you will probably never hear of any charges for delivery.”

Gorse’s concern for the antique instrument touched her, and she promised to do as he suggested. Morgelle left with Gorse for the Master at arms office thinking of everything he had telt her. This was a different world, but she suspected it was rather like that of her ancestors centuries ago, before changes from the Big Islands had degraded their lifes.(29) Gorse explained what had happened and why Morgelle was with him rather than still at the camp, and the Master at arms staff allocated her a chamber near to Gorse’s workshop. Gorse escorted her there. On their way he taekt her to the Refectory and explained that was where she could eat.

They then visited the chamberers office where he asked that someone shew Morgelle everything she would need to know. She was telt when the others came from the camp there would be a meeting in the Greathall where things they needed to know would be explained, and staff to guide them and shew them where bathing, showering and personal facilities were located. She was also telt the seamstresses would be there to assist those who had a need of clothing. It had been a stressful day, and when Gorse left her at her room, which the chamberers had only just readied, she had lain on the bed and slept, only awakening in time for a late eve meal. The chamberers and the seamstresses would have to wait for another day.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00001550
NO NEED FOR POLICEMEN
AFTERNOON - LUKE (34)

28th of Towin Day 1

Luke arrived on Castle wearing his police uniform. When he was awake sufficiently to think properly he realised the last thing he remembered was directing city traffic at a major junction of the overhead motorway where it met four other major roads with a woman police officer from a different division of the force. It was he recalled in the late afternoon as the rush hour traffic was building up and the faulty set of traffic lights had already brought traffic to a standstill. He hadn’t known the other officer, but he had noted she was an attractive brunette and not wearing a wedding ring. He was thirty-four, and he’d had a messy divorce eight years ago, and a few short term relationships since then. He still lived in the large house he had shared with his wife, and it felt echoingly empty at times. He had been thinking awhile of trying marriage again, and though he knew many married officers removed their rings when on duty he had wondered what the other officer was called, whether she was married and if not how he could meet her off duty.

~o~O~o~

Then shivering in the wind and looking at the large bonfire in front of him he was trying to make sense of it all when a woman of near his age passed nearby accompanied by at least a dozen younger men and women, some looked to be in their teens. They were walking close together abreast in a line, and all carried a small torch whose flames gave off a luminous sooty light. One of the young men espied a small child on the ground, and after wrapping the child in a blanket he picked it up and disappeared at a run without saying aught to the others who closed the gap in the line he had left. Luke noticed the others were all carrying blankets too and searching the ground intently in the almost darkth.(30) He asked the woman, “Where am I?”

The woman replied, “You are no longer on Earth. You are on Castle. My sorrow, but I can’t stop to explain. We’re seeking children to remove them from the caltth.(31) Someone will explain to you.” She said the last as she left hurrying to catch the others and take her place back in the line.

~o~O~o~

After Thomas’ address, Luke had gone to the other tent, and at his preliminary interviews had tried to explain what a policeman did, but it gradually became clear to him there was no need for such an organisation as a police force on Castle, and he telt them he could see no future in it for him. They asked him of his interests, and he telt them he maekt and played musical instruments. He had also custom maekt ancient instruments for a prestigious baroque music orchestra. He was asked if he wished to make a craft of it. When he realised that effectively meant a full time living he said he would enjoy that.

They had asked him of his personal placement desires, and if he had left any loved ones behind. He said no, but he had been thinking of marrying again. They asked him whether he would prefer older or younger children, and he replied he had never thought of children. The woman who interviewed on the first day him telt him, “You will not be able to attract a woman of the Folk if you are not prepaert(32) to be a father to her children, or at least have children with her.”

He had said, “It’s not that I don’t want children. It’s just I never thought of it. I had none with my wife, and I never had a relationship after that went far enough to consider having a family. I should like a good relationship with a family.”

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00001600
PROBABLY AT SCHOOL
AFTERNOON - ERIN (34)

28th of Towin Day 1

Erin’s life should have been a secure and happy one. Her parents were wealthy, and they both came from families that had had money, power and influence for centuries: old money. She’d had a nanny when she was little, private tutors after that, attended an exclusive and very expensive private school, and she’d attended an even more expensive finishing school in Switzerland. Her father, other than paying her bills and later furnishing her with a substantial allowance, had ignored her because she wasn’t the son he’d wanted to inherit his position. Her mother unable to have any more children took to charity work, golf, bridge, and too many cocktails. Never drunk, but never sober either, she blamed Erin for her lack of further children and the consequent lack of attention paid to her by her husband, but even before she had started drinking she had always been far too self-centred to have been a good mother.

As a girl, Erin had been a bit of a tomboy and the despair of her mother. Ironically, if he could but have seen it, other than her sex, she was everything her father had wanted in his heir. Erin, who was of reasonable intelligence, was prevented from doing anything she would have enjoyed or been successful at because, as she was told, “It’s simply not the sort of thing ladies do, Dear.” The only thing she had ever managed to excel at was archery, and even then she wasn’t allowed to do it competitively because as her mother told her, “As a lady, one just doesn’t do that sort of thing, Dear.”

Eventually, she married Percival, more to leave her parents than because she cared for him. He was from a similar background to hers, but was of much lower intelligence than she. After her marriage, she discovered Percival had acquired a taste for sodomy and flagellation somewhere. She suspected when he was at school, [boarding school] and she despised him for enforcing his tastes on her. Erin had decided she would have to leave him eventually, and she was grateful she had no children to complicate matters, and she made sure she didn’t conceive. In time, Percival grew more and more interested in drink and less and less interested in his directorships, eventually less than was necessary to keep them. He became violent and morose, and he enjoyed abusing her simply because he knew she hated it.

She left him, and knowing her parents would send her back to Percival she ended up in a refuge for battered wives where she met Eugenia who proudly referred to herself as a butch dyke. They left the refuge and set up home, and Erin was happy in this new relationship to begin with. It came as a complete shock to her when Eugenia became even more abusive than Percival had ever been. Eugenia also kept a much closer eye on her than Percival had ever done, and she couldn’t even dream of escape. She became depressed and stopped taking care of herself, and the bigger the mess she became the more abusive Eugenia became.

~o~O~o~

Then she awoke on Castle, dresst(33) in clothes that like herself hadn’t been washed for lunes, to hear a young man saying, “Come to the fire to warm yourself.” She went to Thomas’ meeting in the Gather tent, and she was happy to join the group that wished to become Folk. These Folk were kinder than any she had ever come across. She’d had to say at her initial interview she could think of no skills or abilities she had, but she was willing to learn.

She was taken to the Keep, and when she asked, “Where can I get a bath and some clean clothes to wear till I can wash what I’m wearing,” she’d been shewn a small bedchamber, another chamber with a bath a little farth(34) from her bedchamber and she’d been given some clean clothes. After bathing in two changes of surprisingly hot water and washing her hair, she felt happier with herself than she had for a long time. There was no shampoo, but the soap she had uest(35) was softer than she was familiar with and in a jar, almost like a thick shampoo rather than a soft soap, and it left her hair lightly perfumed with a floral fragrance. The dress she had been given was the traditional apron type she had seen worn by many Folk women, but, though she was sufficiently bosomed to fill the bib, she couldn’t quite understand how it was supposed to be worn. She put her head out of the bath chamber door several times before seeing a pair of guardians patrolling the corridors, one of who was a noticeably pregnant young woman wearing an apron.
She asked the woman if she would help her, and the woman on entering the bath chamber saw immediately what her problem was, and she explained, “You put the petticoats on, then the blouse, then you fasten the skirts. The bib top is lacet(36) loosely, you tighten the laces under your bosom first making sure your breasts are above the ties, then pull the laces tight at the back and tie them off under your bosom to the front, that way the bib supports your breasts both neath(37) and to the front. There is a lot of adjustment possible in the laces for different sizes of bosom.” The woman laught and continued, “I’m still wearing the same apron I was six lunes over, and I’m twice the size I was then.” She shewed Erin how her apron was worn, and explained again as Erin dresst.

“I understand now, and thank you very much for your help,” she said to the Guardian. “My name is Erin.”

“My pleasure to assist, Erin. I am Scythe, and my companion is my man Highforce, well come to the Folk, Erin.”

Scythe left her, and Erin undresst again, so as to make sure her new clothes didn’t become wet whilst she washed her own. After she had finally wrung them out she left them over the rail uest for towels and redresst,(38) this time quite quickly. She went back to her chamber and spent an hour combing out all the tangles in her hair with the brush and comb provided. Looking at herself in the mirror, for the first time in years she felt at peace with herself. She went in search of someone who could tell her where she could dry her clothes. She met Scythe and Highforce again and explained what she wished. Highforce suggested, “Come with us, and we shall find you a launderer to assist.”

They found Elk, a tall, late middle aegt man, who said kindly, “Leave them where they are, Mistress Erin, and I shall have them properly washt,(39) dryt(40) and returnt(41) to your chamber as quickly as we can. We do appreciate you have few clothes.” She expressed gratitude to him, but he demurred saying, “Not at all, it’s our craft,and we visit the bathchambers several times a day to replace the uest towels.”

She met a lot of incomers that day, but spent a lot more of her time having spaech with members of the Folk. She asked a lot of questions concerning crafting and family placements. In casual conversation, she mentioned to one of the guardians her only real skill was she could use a bow, and the guardian suggested she should join the huntsmen as a hunter crafter. She was telt it was usual for a hunter to be paired with a tracker, who could help her adjust to her new craft. By the time she went to bed, Erin had a reasonable understanding of the Folk, and she believed she would be happier on Castle than she had ever been on Earth. She knew she could work as a hunter, though she had only ever shot at targets before. The abuse she had suffered had toughened her and maekt her realise she wished to survive.

She knew she wasn’t a lesbian, and she wished a husband and children. Though Eugenia had offered a reasonable escape route at the time she had become just another trap. It was clear to her any who abused any one else on this wonderfully different world wouldn’t live long. She wished to be valued and cared for, to value and care for a man, and she wished children, to love and cherish as she hadn’t been. She went to sleep unafraid of the future and full of hope for a new beginning and a better life.

~o~O~o~

Word Usage

1 Saught, peace, ease of mind, also reconciliation.
2 Spaeking, speaking.
3 Teacht, taught.
4 Riandet, a matter of no significance.
5 Spaech, speech.
6 Telt, told.
7 Healt, healed.
8 Braeken, broken.
9 Spake, spoke.
10 Taekt, took.
11 Seeën, saw.
12 Cruit, lap harp.
13 Hearet, heard.
14 Playt, played.
15 Deadth, death.
16 Fiddil, violin.
17 Braekt, broke.
18 Blood peace, a peace created after blood shed by the joining of blood lines, usually by marriage or mutual adoption. With the previously warring factions now one family, one blood, killing was no longer honourable for it would be murder within the family.
19 Nithing, an exceptionally vile, despicable person, a person completely without honour. A term of utmost opprobrium especially uest in connection with oath braekers and murderers.
20 Befitting, suitably worthy.
21 Fitt, fitted.
22 Padt, padded.
23 Thisday, today.
24 Nextday, tomorrow.
25 Maekt, made.
26 Dryt, dried.
27 Constructt, constructed.
28 Forwardet, forwarded.
29 Lifes, lives.
30 Darkth, darkness.
31 Caltth, cold a noun.
32 Prepaert, prepared.
33 Dresst, dressed.
34 Farth, literally farness, distance.
35 Uest, used.
36 Lacet, laced.
37 Neath, beneath.
38 Redresst, redressed.
39 Washt, washed.
40 Dryt, dried.
41 Returnt, returned.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00001650
ACCIDENTS HAPPEN ALL THE TIME
EARLY EVE BEFORE THE COUNCIL MEETING
This takes us up to the end of the first day of the 568 incursion.

Word Usage Key is at the end

28th of Towin Day 1

When Will had returned to the Master at arms offices with Thomas he sought Pilot whom he found looking at some archives of previous incursions. “Findt(1) aught useful, Pilot?”

“Naught we don’t already know. Most will become good Folk, but a few are dangerous and need killing. The vext(2) question is who? You had any thoughts on how to eliminate the bad ones without putting any else unnecessarily at risk, Will?”

“Not yet. We need to find Yew and discuss the matter. I suspect he’ll be in the Council Chamber going over the notes maekt(3) thisday(4) on the incomers. Too, I wish to know how we are going to handle the difficult incomers before I go to the meeting thiseve,(5) though if I’m not askt(6) I shan’t volunteer aught.”

Pilot nodded his agreement and said, “It’s a pity Thomas wouldn’t let you kill the other five, but still, accidents happen all the time don’t they?”

The men smiled bleakly at each other, and Will replied, “All too frequently, Pilot, and after all, I can always apologise to Thomas afterwards.”

The pair of them still smiling went to the Council Chamber where they found Yew with a few of the junior Master at arms staff who were updating the record books from piles of loose pieces of paper. The three of them left and found a warm small chamber where they wouldn’t be disturbed or overheard. They all knew what they were there to discuss, and after throwing some more wood on the fire Will started by saying abruptly, “I don’t care what Thomas says, Yew, if any of those five offer any provocation at all from now on they’re dead men even if I have to kill them all myself.”

Pilot and Yew, who already knew and approven of what Will’s views on the matter would be without having to be telt,(7) agreed with him, and Will continued, “The twenty who stayt(8) behind after Thomas’ address, I’ve had given chambers together in the outer tower overlooking the Little Arder bridge. There are eight squads of experiencet(9) hunters and trackers acting as guardians there with instructions to kill all twenty if need be. The last thing the healers need the now is to be sewing together scum we don’t need any hap. Any have else to add?”

Pilot asked, “What do we do regarding craft placements before we’ve winnowt(10) them out? If you bethink yourself they are that dangerous, Will, it’s may hap better to be safe and kill them all now, unless we can place them where they can’t do any harm. The archives don’t have any suggestions I could find, so if we do find any solutions they need to be tightly(11) recordet(12) for whoever has to deal with future incursions.”

Yew hesitated a little before responding to Pilot, “I agree with Thomas in principle, Dad, but only if the risk is acceptable, so we need them a long way from the Keep and any vulnerable folk. Some of the grower holdings are far enough away, but there are children and elders there. Ships would be good, but we don’t have enough to take all of them safely.”

Will added, “Some of the remoter mine and forestry camps would be good too, and all three crafts have crafters strong enough to permanently deal with any problems, but if we will to so do we’ll need to have spaech with them as betimes as possible. A lot of their crafters are here for Quarterday, but they’ll probably return early on the second. I bethink me it certain we shall lose some of those men, but we may find a few good folk mongst them. I’ll see what I can learn of them, and try to separate any real scum, so they are isolaett(13) and can’t help each other.”

Pilot asked, “Is that decidet(14) then? We place any problems with ship, mine and forestry crews. Or are there any other options open to us?” Pilot, Yew and Will thought awhile, but eventually agreed those three crafts represented the only solution, short of killing the men out of hand.

Yew asked, “You need aught I can help with, Will?”

“Naught occurs to me for the now, but I’ll keep having spaech with Pilot and you as necessary. I’ll tell senior crafters from the three crafts to keep them apart and with minimal access to aught dangerous once they leave the Keep. I shall keep Gale fully informt,(15) you never know she may bethink herself of something, but other than that I suggest we keep our own counsel.” Yew and Pilot knew if necessary Gale could step into Will’s shoes, and if aught, she was even more sanguinary than he. Will was making sure in the improbable event of aught happening to himself the Folk would be protected. “I’ll also see if Gosellyn has aught to add.”

“Gosellyn? Why Gosellyn, Will?” Pilot asked.

“Because she may have addicts she wishes out of the way awhile, but I’ll have them all away from the Keep in a few days at most. I’ll make sure I have the right crafters in the right places who know I will be very unhappy if I have to resolve any problems they should have dealt with. Whilst times, if either of you have any good ideas let me know.”

The three men concluded their meeting happier because they had the beginnings of a plan to deal with those who were a threat to the most vulnerable members of the Folk.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00001700
EMOTIONAL OVERLOAD
EARLY EVE GEORGE (12)

28th of Towin

George had spent the entire afternoon with Mari and Ford who insisted he came back with them to their chambers to eat and chat. George had had the best day of his young life so far, and it had been difficult to accept what he enjoyed was respected here and could be what he spent the rest of his life doing. The three of them then decided to eat in the Refectory because George had never been there and wished to see it. Mari explained the roast they were eating was mammoth provided by huntsmen using crossbows. They spake of the wide ranging activities of the huntsmen and the different crafts available to apprentices. Ford asked George, “Do you know what you would like to do as an adult craft, George?”

“I want to be a hunter,” was his very positive reply.

Mari explained he was a little young as yet for apprenticeship to the huntsmen as a hunter. Seeing the bitterly disappointed expression on his face she continued, “But there are many other useful and interesting things you could be doing and learning with us whilst times, George. Why don’t we go home and discuss the options open to you over a mug of leaf?” They returned to Mari and Ford’s chambers, and their conversation covered a wide range of topics all concerning what George could be doing till he was old enough to apprentice as a hunter. Despite all the topics they covered George was emphatic he wished to hunt with dogs and ferrets, and as the conversation developed it was clear to the two adults George was very knowledgeable of and experienced with the animals he was determined to work with.

Eventually after a couple of hours Ford said “I bethink me, George, it would be best for us and for you if you craftet(16) with the dogs, ferrets and birds. It’s what you will, and Milligan, the Keep Head cook, has been concernt(17) awhile of the loss of food to vermin in the food stores. If you could do something to reduce that you would make Will, the Master huntsman, and Milligan very happy men, and you would have the gratitude of the Council.” George was overjoyed and was having difficulties keeping his emotions under control. The strain on his emotional resources was to prove too much as Ford’s offer unfolded.

“Thresher the old kennel Master retiren(18) five lunes over with heart problems. None has taken the position on tightly,(19) and the dogs and ferrets are indeed as you sayt(20) in need of exercise and work. I had some spaech with Will after Linden, our administrator, telt us of you, George. We are willing to try you in the craft, and if it suits all of us, after say a lune, the placement’s yours permanently. I can probably find you a bit of help, but not much to start with. If you are successful then I’ll be able to find you more.”

Ford didn’t wish to say George had to establish himself in the rôle before he would be taken seriously because of his age, or that Will had left it to his discretion as to whether to offer George the placement or no. “The placement involves the cleaning and looking after of the kennels and the mews, the exercising and feeding of the dogs, ferrets and birds and, in addition of course, working them. Do you wish it?” The emotional over load was too much for this street-wise twelve, nearly thirteen year old, and he sat there sobbing with the joy of it which hurt him more than anything he had ever experienced before.

At his distress, Mari instantly had her arms berount him, that was a first for him too, and if anything hurt even more. “Exactly how old are you, George?” she asked him.

“Nearly thirteen,” George managed to choke out.

Mari was at a loss to know how to approach what she wished to say, so Ford taekt(21) over, “I telt you of what I spake to the Master huntsman of, but why bethink you Mari came with me?”

“I don’t know,” sniffed George. “Why?”

“We’ve findt a craft for you haven’t we? But even at thirteen, which is a scant ten of our years, you still need a family. We’ve never had any children and been trying to find children to adopt for a number of years now. We were going to make another Quarterday appearance till we hearet(22) of the children from the incursion, and then Linden telt us of Larch’s note concerning you. So how do you feel regards having us as a mum and dad?”

It was clear to Mari and Ford the answer was yes, but George had had too much. His brain refused to function, and his body wasn’t much better. Ford carried him to a bed, and Mari tucked him in and kissed his forehead, “It’s been a hard day, Son, we’ll have more spaech nextday.”(23)

Mari and Ford left George’s chamber and went back into their living space. Ford went for a pair of glasses, and grinning at his wife who was looking tearfully happy, poured them both a very large brandy. They were a tough couple who spent a lot of time living under canvas as part of their craft, and they had found a son much after their own hearts and were feeling exceedingly pleased with themselfs.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00001750
FIXING THE NUMBERS
EARLY EVE - COUNCIL MEETING - TITUS (1T) AND KNOLL (1L)

28th of Towin Day 1

As Gosellyn walked down the Keep walkway to the eve meal and Council meeting she felt a profound sense of gloom. Despite two meetings with the nine pregnant young women, she had maekt no progress with any of them. She’d been telt of Thomas’ and Will’s experience too, which didn’t make her feel any better. She knew she would have to meet them again, this time individually, but she wasn’t hopeful. That all thirteen of the older pregnant women had been placed was good, but it didn’t lighten her sense of failure.

She reflected on the tale related to her earlier by Margæt, Mistress midwife, who had telt her of Cerise’s stillbirtht(1) babe, birtht(2) earlier by Cwm and Vervain her apprentice. Cwm was a specialist healer, a chirurgeon, rather than a midwife and had been brought in as a desperation measure to cut in for the babe. Margæt hadn’t mentioned whether the babe had been birtht dead, or whether Agrimony the midwife in charge had compassionately eased its passing. All knew the midwifes(3) had the means to do this, but the matter wasn’t widely discussed out of respect for the midwifes’ pain resulting from this, the most difficult requirement of their craft. A stillbirth was always a cause of sadth,(4) but the babe had been terribly malformed and its sex indeterminable. Cerise had lost three others before full term, and this one had been a hard birthing,5 she had been close to deadth(6) herself, and the midwifes had removed the babe before she recovered from the herbs and could see it. She was progressing well and would recover from the cutting and stitching fully.

Agrimony had advised Filbert Cerise had nearly dien,(7) and it would be safer for her to take the herbs and not to try for another pregnancy. He had been desperately afraid for his wife and agreed knowing the herbals had preparations to prevent pregnancy which many women uest, but said, “She is desperate for children, Mistress, and I doubt if I shall be able to persuade her to agree.”Agrimony had suggested to Filbert, whilst there was still opportunity, he should persuade Cerise to adopt a pair of children from the incursion. “If she is nursing a babe it will help her recover from the loss, and she won’t have the time to overgrief(8) on it. We shall bring her one to nurse as soon as she awakes any hap,” she had explained.

“Bring two,” Filbert had said, “twins run in her family, and I will make sure she accepts them.” He had looked at Agrimony with moist eyes and explained, “I will do aught so as not to risk losing her, and if I have to bully her into accepting the babes I will.”

“Of course you shall, and if necessary I will too but let’s hope we won’t have to.” The situation hadn’t ended so ill, according to Agrimony. Cerise had been happy to accept the two little boys. Titus was half a lune old or so and Knoll possibly a lune older. With a suitable arrangement of pillows, Cerise had managed to nurse both babes together, and the sadth was receding. But any deadth was a sad one.

Gosellyn met Gareth, deputy Master at arms and her man’s father, at a junction of two corridors. She had always liekt(32) Gareth even before she married Pike, who was her second man. Gareth was a fair, intelligent and cheerful man who always tried to see the best in any situation. As she put her arm through his, she telt him of the young women and Cerise’s babe and asked, “Have you any good news, Father, that will cheer me up?”

Gareth’s face nearly split with a grin. “Indeed I have. It seems Duncan was so smitten with that Helen of yours he’d askt her to marry him, and they had reacht(33) agreement before the crèche. He’s installt(34) her in his chambers and is walking berount like a dog with two tails to wag.”

Both of them were helpless at the idea of the oh-so-staid Duncan ensnared in the toils of love. Wiping the tears from her eyes she said, “At least some thing’s going right,” before collapsing into gales of laughter again.

Both still subject to bouts of laughter, they walked into the Council Chamber just before six, Yew caught her eye and said, “We’re eating first, Gosellyn. Most of us have been awake too long, we’re tiren,(35) hungry and beginning to think poorly. There’s a full dinner ordert(36) for quarter to seven, so you’ve time for a shower or what ever is going to do you the most good. No need for dinner dress, wear what ever you feel comfortable in. My sorrow, but it may be a long session. Aaron will be joining us after dinner as usual.”

“Mercy for that!” Gosellyn said. “I’m for a shower, a nap and some fresh clothes,” and with that she left.

By a quarter to seven, the entire Council, except Aaron, along with numerous other folk who had played significant roles in the events of the last twenty hours were sitting down to eat. They were all tired but refreshed, and their awaerth(37) that most of the incomers had joined the Folk buoyed them with optimism. They were also aware of what they considered to be the tragedy of the nine pregnant young women, but they knew Gosellyn wasn’t giving up on them, so there was still hope. There wasn’t a lot of conversation during the superb meal. This dinner wasn’t a social occasion, it was fuel for what all considered would be the arduous, but necessary task that was to come after it.

By half to eight, the kitcheners were clearing away the last of the meal, and Yew said, “If any would like brandy to finish with it’s over there with glasses,” he was pointing towards a press near the door. “I bethink me I’ll give it a miss this once and stay awake in its stead.” Yew’s fondth(38) for brandy was proverbial, but all must have agreed with him because none moved or even looked that way, but it was noticed even though sunset was still four hours away the casements were icing over.

“The cooks are sending spicet(39) leaf in a few minutes,” Yew announced. “So let’s start. Thomas?”

“Any particular order in mind, Yew?” Thomas enquired.

“No,” Yew responded, “but, if as usual Gareth’s making the records and chairing the meeting, I suggest we leave it to him to set the order. If that’s acceptable to you, Thomas? Gareth?”

“I don’t mind,” replied Gareth, as Thomas nodded in agreement. “Let me check a few facts first if you don’t mind,” said Gareth. “Two hundred and eighty-six incomers, yes?” Gosellyn confirmed that, and Gareth continued, “We loes(40) none, yes?”

Will coughed and with no expression in his voice at all said, “Not quite, Gareth. Angélique’s knife slipt(41) in its sheath and unfortunately it slid right in between the ribs and through the heart of an incomer. That’s how it happent(42) isn’t it, Thomas?”

Thomas in equally wooden tones replied, “I seeën(43) it all, most regrettable, and Will was most firm with Angélique for having poorly maintaint(44) equipment. Most firm. That right, Will?”

“Absolutely,” said Will, in corroboration, still expressionless.

“Come on, tell the tale and stop behaving like a pair of overgrown boys. You can’t expect to keep a tale that good to yourselfs,(45) what really happent?” Yew demanded. From the two, much to the amusement of the others, Yew finally managed to extract the tale. “A pointet(46) lesson in politth,(47) that’s good, that’s very good. I hope you’re rewarding Angélique?”

“Already dealt with, Yew,” replied Will.

“Good. Good. My sorrow for the interruption, Gareth, carry on.”

“No. No, Yew. No apology due. I’d never have managt(48) to have that out of them, and it was necessary for the Council to hear all the details wasn’t it?” Gareth grinned at Will and Thomas and the amused Council and continued, “Twenty-one elders, sixteen men and five women, yes?”

“That’s correct,” Gosellyn replied. “Gilla says all except one are able to contribute, and they will to. The other, a woman, will probably need some care permanently though she seems to have improven(49) a little over the day. They’re somewhat worryt(50) concerning placements, but they’ll make good Folk. I haven’t telt them that of course, but I have no doubts of them, even if they only mind toddlers they’ll be an asset. There are a few incomers who are old enough to be with the elders, but remaint(51) with the others. I suspect out of pride.”

“Babes, twelve?” Gareth continued.

“Yes. Twelve, all hale,” Mistress healer Iris responded. “We’ve four of them adoptet,(52) two with nursing mothers who left babes behind and two with Cerise and Filbert, her babe was stillbirtht(53) early this forenoon. Molly is organising the nursing of and care to the babes, and the way events are happening she’ll be doing most of the nursing too.”

The Council, though saddened by the news of Cerise, couldn’t help but laugh at the remark concerning Molly. Molly’s abilities, even when not pregnant, would no doubt one day become the stuff of legend, they were already the subject of one of Xera’s songs. Her husband, Briar, had joked for years she should have been a dairy crafter rather than a baker, and her brother Laurence who was a dairy Master had said the dairy crafters would pay a long price to know what prevented her milk from drying when she was neither pregnant nor nursing, for she’d been constantly in milk since halfway through her first pregnancy at the age of fifteen, twenty-seven years since.

“Children, fifty-six after the day light sweep, or are my numbers no longer accurate?” asked Gareth.

“That’s correct,” replied Gosellyn, “we taekt fourty-seven(54) straightforth to the Keep at first contact, and a further nine after daylight on the second sweep. You know of Rosy and the four sisters don’t you? No more children placet(55) yet as far as we are aware.” Her face went grave, “A significant number of the children are malnourisht,(56) have ingraint(57) dirt in their skin and clearly never had any care to them. Some of them have seen terrible treatment.

“One of the girls sayt she’s ten, but she looks like six at most due to starvation, and has human bites, burns, deep bruising and damage on every part of her body, and not just externally. Another, much younger, again covert(58) with deep bruising, hasn’t sayt a word yet, and she should be spaeking.(59) We are doing the best we can, but she just sits there. She doesn’t rock. She doesn’t cry. She just sits there. She won’t lie down. She doesn’t sleep. She doesn’t eat. She swallows if we hold a mug to her mouth and pour it in. We’re putting extra nourishment in the clear soup, but it makes you weep.” She recovered herself and said, “Fifty-six yes that’s correct.”

Iris added, more to reassure Gosellyn than the others, “The records tell us all damagt(60) children become firm(61) and hale on Castle, some just take a little longer than others, and we can already see progress.”

Gareth smiled at her and continued, “Mothers to be, twenty-two yes?”

“I only know of thirteen,” Iris said. “All hale, all helpful and all now newfolk. Twelve we’re accommodating and shall arrange placement meetings for betimes, and the thirteenth is placet in the crèche and has abscondet(62) with him,” Iris was pointing at Duncan, who was looking sheepish, proud, but sheepish, amidst the good natured laughter. They all knew the tale, but after Gosellyn’s revelations of the children it was good news. “As for the other nine, I have had no dealings there.”

“The nine are still at the camp. They are all less than twenty of their years, that’s less than sixteen of ours, and one is only eleven of our years. They say they will no part of us,” reported Gosellyn, “I’ve not given up, but I hold out no hopes they will join the Folk.” The story was known, but none wished to consider the implications.

“I suggest you may have to make it clear to them what the situation is concerning the leisure craft,” added Plume. Plume was a good-looking woman of fifty-five who crafted as a Mistress of leisure.(63) Perceptive and intelligent she had as a result been a much valuet(64) member of the Council from the almost unprecedentedly young age of twenty-nine. “Our craft archives tell us a number of incomers seem to believe they can achieve placement by practising the craft outside the conventions and without healer clearances. It comes as a shock to them when they find no craft to practise due to a lack of custom. There were several such I believe in the last incursion, and a number of them endet(65) being taken by Castle. I shall find the relevant craft archives if any would like to read them?”

Gosellyn replied, “I should be grateful if you would find them for me, Plume. I am sure Campion would appreciate reading them as well as myself.” Campion, who was not technically a Councillor but always attended Council meetings and like the Councillors had her own chair with her name carved into its back, nodded in agreement. Unlike Gosellyn, who was a healer, Campion was a member of the Master at arms office, but like Gosellyn, she was sometimes referred to as a behaviourist, and the two women oft worked together.

Gareth passed over the eighteen potential deadths,(66) the young women and their unbirtht,(67) quickly and continued, “Women one hundred and eleven. I know from within our office that’s correct, and also they have all joint the Folk except the nine young pregnant women Gosellyn is concernt(68) of. Men, eighty-six, again information from within the office. Seventy-nine have joint the Folk leaving six who have not.”

“There are five still at the camp with a reinforcen(69) squad to make sure they do no harm to the women,” said Will. “The sixth Angélique dealt with, and I givn(70) orders he be left where the other five could see him as a reminder of what could happen. Concerning the camp, Thomas willen(71) it strikt,(72) leaving just enough for the five men and the nine women to manage on. I have Thorn and Geoffrey down there now supervising the process. They didn’t will to, so soon after it had all been put up, but once they understandt(73) it was being done to press the remaining incursionists to either join the Folk or die they were in full accord. They’re going to move the tents and shelters to the Gather site and erect them early.”

The huntsman’s blunt spaech(74) oft caused distress, and many looked for Aaron to remonstrate. Aaron, who had entered the Council Chamber unnoticed by any a few minutes before and had yet to take his seat, responded immediately, “Friend Will’s blunt way of expressing the situation may be distressing to many, but he has the situation in a tellin.(75) If they don’t join the Folk they will die with or without his help or indeed any’s.(76) Let us hope they see sense and join us. As we all know, it is the best thing for us as well as for them, and let not friend Will’s blunt words make you bethink yourselfs he does not will that too.” Taking a sip of his spiced leaf Aaron sat down and let the Council mull over his words, it taekt a minute or so, but he could see they had arrived at the truth of it.

“We have what we bethink ourselfs(77) are a marryt(78) couple who do not spaek(79) aught we can understand,” Campion said. “Beauty was sure they will to join the Folk as they tried to be helpful, so she sent them to the Keep. We know their names to be Llyllabette and Yoomarrianna and I shall have all the incomers askt if they know where the names come from and if they spaek aught other than their English. If so we’ll try to have spaech with the couple via a translator. If not we’ll try pictures and aught else we can bethink ourselfs of.”

There was discussion concerning how to craft place the incomers which lasted a long time, but came to few definite conclusions. It was now gone half eleven, and to his surprise Yew realised they had covered as much as they were going to. They were all tired, and nextday could be left to bring its own problems. He wished his bed, and no doubt the others felt the same. “It would seem we are near enough finisht,”(80) Yew declared, “so unless any feels there is aught else that has to be dealt with thisnight(81), I propose we close the meeting and go to bed. Aught?” Yew could see in response many were yawning, so he concluded with, “I am not setting a day or time for the next meeting, I suspect it will be nextday, but in any event I shall have you informt nearer the time. If any feels we need to meet urgently I suggest—” he braekt off. “Thomas, whom do you will to coordinate this? Gareth?”

“Yes. Is that acceptable, Gareth?” Thomas asked.

“Yes, that’s sensible,” said Gareth.

“Inform Gareth then,” said Yew, “and my gratitude to all for an exhausting day, tightly(82) handelt,(83) and I’ll wish you all goodnight and a good night’s sleep. This meeting is now cloest.”(84) With little more conversation other than yawns the meeting braekt(85) up and most went straight to bed.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00001800
THE HEALERS
MID - LATE EVE - THE LICHEN PREPARATION

28th of Towin Day1

By mideve the swelling of and the suppuration from João’s leg had both lessened, and his leg had regained some of its normal colour, but Mistress healer Cwm and Vervain, her apprentice, still had all ready in preparation for an emergency amputation.

It was just before midnight when Cwm, Master healer Pim, Master healer Rook and Master herbal Falcon went to examine João. “How has he been, Hare?” Pim asked his apprentice, who had been watching João and was sponging his sweating and fevered forehead.

Hare, who was a shy young man of seventeen, replied, “It beseems(86) me the fever is a little lessent.(87) He doesn’t seem to be as hot and has not been thrashing berount(88) for nearly an hour. His mouth is dry, but he is swallowing the clear herbal broth when I have given him a spoonful to moisten his mouth. As instructt(89) in between the doses of herbal broth I have given him coolt(90) boilt(91) water which he has taken.

Rook unlaced and removed the splint to facilitate their examination. João was not aware of their touch due to the herbs which had reduced his pain to the point of unconsciousth.(92) “Hare is right,” Pim remarked. “He is not as hot, the swelling is down a little. See how the skin is not as tight. The suppuration is not as extensive and is draining away more readily because the more relaxt(93) muscle is allowing it to.”

Falcon gently felt the tightth(94) of João’s leg, which resulted in the leg twitching and thought for a moment before saying, “The herbs are without doubt working for which I am glad. I shall continue to have the lichen preparation administert(95) for another two days. The preparation is powerful, but if uest(96) for too long inevitably causes heart problems which can kill. João is fortunate he is a strong young man. I shall have the dosage reducet(97) nextday eve, and again the eve after. If the swelling is still excessive there are other preparations that can then be uest. Rook, what of the bones?”

The four agreed the herbs had started to work, and after a careful examination that seemed to flex João’s leg a little Rook said, “It is too early to detect bone healing, but the braeken(98) ends are in perfect alignment and provided Falcon can bring the infection under control he will have full use of the leg once the bones have knitt(99) together.” He paused and then added, “In mayhap four lunes providet(100) he does what he is telt.” As Rook laced up the splint again, Cwm smiled relieved she no longer anticipated having to take a young man’s leg off.

~o~O~o~~o~O~o~

That takes us to the end of day one of the incursion, and nextday is another day.

Notes on Word Usage

1 Findt, found.
2 Vext, vexed. In this context difficult or problematic. Also irritated or angry.
3 Maekt, made.
4 Thisday, today.
5 Thiseve, this evening.
6 Askt,asked.
7 Telt, told.
8 Stayt, stayed.
9 Experiencet, experienced.
10 Winnowt, winnowed.
11 Tightly, can mean soundly, properly, well or effectively depending on the context.
12 Recordet, recorded, documented.
13 Isolaett, isolated.
14 Decidet, decided.
15 Informt, informed.
16 Craftet, crafted.
17 Concernt, concerned.
18 Retiren, retired.
19 Tightly, can mean soundly, properly, well or effectively depending on the context.
20 Sayt, said.
21 Taekt, took.
22 Hearet, heard.
23 Nextday, tomorrow.
24 Stillbirtht, stillborn.
25 Birtht, usually born or given birth to, but in this context delivered as by a midwife.
26 Midwifes, midwives.
27 Sadth, sadness.
28 Birthing, delivery.
29 Deadth, death.
30 Dien, died.
31 Overgrief, a euphemism used by healers for becoming depressed.
32 Liekt, liked.
33 Reacht, reached.
34 Installt, installed.
35 Tiren, tired.
36 Ordert, ordered.
37 Awaerth, awareness.
38 Fondth, fondness.
39 Spicet, spiced.
40 Loes, lost.
41 Slipt, slipped.
42 Happent, happened.
43 Seeën, saw.
44 Maintaint, maintained.
45 Yourselfs, yourselves.
46 Pointet, pointed.
47 Politth, politeness.
48 Managt, managed.
49 Improven, improved.
50 Worryt, worried.
51 Remaint, remained.
52 Adoptet, adopted.
53 Stillbirtht, stillborn.
54 Fourty-seven, forty-seven.
55 Placet, placed.
56 Malnourisht, malnourished.
57 Ingraint, ingrained.
58 Covert, covered.
59 Spaeking, speaking.
60 Damagt, damaged.
61 Firm, in this usage of sound body, antonym of infirm.
62 Abscondet, absconded.
63 Mistress or Master of leisure, one who provides sexual services. A craft regarded no differently from any other on Castle.
64 Valuet, valued.
65 Endet, ended.
66 Deadths, deaths.
67 Unbirtht, unborn.
68 Concernt, concerned.
69 Reinforcen, reinforced.
70 Givn, gave.
71 Willen, willed as in desired or wished.
72 Strikt, struck.
73 Understandt, understood.
74 Spaech, speech.
75 Tellin, a small tasty, often pink coloured, marine bivalve. In a tellin is equivalent to in a nutshell.
76 Any’s, any one’s or any body’s.
77 Ourselfs, ourselves.
78 Marryt, married.
79 Spaek, speak.
80 Finisht, finished.
81 Thisnight, tonight.
82 Tightly, can mean soundly, properly, well or effectively depending on the context.
83 Handelt, handled.
84 Cloest, closed.
85 Braekt, broke.
86 Beseems. Beseem is used in two ways in Folk. The first is to be appropriate or befitting, and the second, as here, to have seemed to be or to have appeared to be.
87 Lessent, lessened.
88 Berount, around or about.
89 Instructt, instructed.
90 Coolt, cooled.
91 Boilt, boiled.
92 Unconsciousth, unconsciousness.
93 Relaxt, relaxed.
94 Tightth, tightness.
95 Administert, administered.
96 Uest, used.
97 Reducet, reduced.
98 Braeken, broken.
99 Knitt, knitted.
100 Providet, provided.

Castle The Series - 0020 Smokt Deltas

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002000
RECORDS
FORENOON

Nodding in agreement with what Thomas and Will had already settled, but looking a little puzzled, Yew said, “I notice you didn’t even refer to the new womenfolk.”
Will gave a crack of laughter, and after looking reproachfully at him, Thomas said laughing, “Rowan, Gosellyn, Hazel and probably Siskin too are dealing with the women, and if you bethink yourself I’m going to argue with those four over who runs the Castle administration, Master at arms or no, you can have my resignation right now.”
Yew looked startled at first, but then admitted with a wry grin, “No, no, and I’m not man enough or mad enough to either.”

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002000
RECORDS
FORENOON

Word Usage Key is at the end

29th of Towin Day 2

Yew overslept, for it was nearly half to nine when he awoke. He was normally out and crafting after having eaten by seven. He reached over to Rowan, but she had arisen. She must have heard him stirring, for she shouted through from the next chamber, “By the time you’re dresst(1) I’ll have braekfast(2) on the table, Love.” This was unusual because they normally ate braekfast with the Keep folk in the Refectory where in early forenoon conversation Yew oft decided what he would be doing for half the day. Some said he held court at braekfast, but quietly and not in his hearing, for though it was said in good natured jest all knew he was embarrassed by any suggestion he was aught other than a member of the Folk, which was a fair assessment of his status since he put as much time into his crafting as any and much more than most. Like most of the Council and many others he was overworked, and what little privilege he gained from Lordship was more than balanced by his workload.

Unlike many previous Ladies and Lords of Castle he was lucky, for Rowan prevented him from making himself ill from overwork by becoming uncoöperative and grossly unpleasant both to him and even more so to any other who required more from him than she was prepared to allow. She had always insisted as a father he had to have time to spend with his children and as a grandfather with his grandchildren. He dresst hurriedly, and entering their small eating chamber he saw and smelt, to his satisfaction, porridge with honey, heavily smoked deltas(3) with cumber sauce,(4) fresh bannocks(5) from the Keep bakery, apple juice and a pot of leaf, all of which he was fond of. Rowan kissed him and said, “I let you sleep, Love, so don’t complain because you needet(6) it. I suspect you will have another tiring day. I askt(7) for your favourites, so eat, because I suspect Will and Thomas will be here before long.”

She sat down to join him, but had a slice of early honeygourd(8) rather than porridge because she didn’t like it. Yew, who had been going to ask why she hadn’t awakened him earlier thought better of it, reflecting for at least the thousandth time, she was impervious to what he considered to be reason when what she considered to be the weäl(9) of her family was at issue, and he knew arguing with her would achieve him naught.
Rowan had finished eating and was pouring a mug of leaf, and Yew was making a start on his third delta when he heard Will’s voice spaeking(10) to someone whom he supposed would be Thomas. Rowan shouted in the direction of the door, “If you two will leaf you’d better sit down before Yew finishes it all.” Since the pot held the best part of half a gallon, Yew thought this was little unfair even though he was on his third mug, but he held his peace.

Thomas entered, closely followed by Will. “Mug’s are over there,” Yew said thickly, with a mouth half full of bannock pointing to a small side press. Will sat down, whilst Thomas filled the mugs leaving a nearly empty pot, he sat down and pushed one over to Will.

There were the usual goodforenoons,(11) and Will asked Yew if he’d slept tight,(12) who with a sideways glance at Rowan replied, “Gratitude, yes.”

He continued to eat motioning to the other two to help themselfs(13) to what ever they fancied. “Gratitude, but I’ve eaten,” said Thomas, wrinkling his nose at the smell of the deltas. Will, not a big eater, shook his head.

“I’ll leave you,” said Rowan. “I may or may not see you at lunch. I shall be with some of your staff, Thomas, working on placing the new womenfolk. I suspect Hazel will have askt Siskin to help us which will be good. I’ll see you later, Dear,” as usual she kissed Yew lightly on the forehead before leaving.

Siskin was her eldest child and she had been Yew’s heir since she had turned twenty. Though Lordship was usually passed to the Lord’s eldest child it had never been automatic, and in the event of no suitable child Lordship was passed to the nearest suitable relative. Lady Prudence, Yew’s great-grandmother, had been a younger niece of the previous Lady, Lady Florence. Florence had had ten children, none of whom she had deemed suitable, and so all were bypassed and Prudence chosen as her heir, with Council approval, in their stead. By tradition, the right to chose the heir was the sole prerogative of the incumbent Lady or Lord, but Yew, as had all Ladies and Lords before him as far back as the archives went, had sought agreement with the Council. The Council had wished Siskin, who all knew was a chip of Yew’s block, named as his heir as soon as she became adult at fourteen, but Yew at her behest had held off confirming her heirship till she was twenty in order to allow her to grow and mature without the pressure heirship would have placed upon her and Weir, her then intendet.(14)

As had been done for centuries, prior to her Ladyship, she and Weir were spending a lot of their time with different craftsfolk to obtain a better overview of Castle, of which one day she would be the chief executive, and she was currently crafting in Thomas’ office. It was normal for Lordship to be passed on as soon an heir and their agreän(15) were ready, and Yew was looking forward to Siskin, who was thirty-eight, starting her Ladyship in three years when she and Weir had finished their preparation to their own satisfaction. He would advise her and Weir to start with, but both Rowan and he were looking forward to retirement, enjoying their remaining years without their current workload, and being able to play a more supportive rôle in the rearing of their grandchildren.

The three men who had worked together for so many years, and were the nucleus of the Council that ran Castle, ate and drank in companionable silence. Eventually, when Yew had finished eating he asked, “What are we dealing with thisday,(16) Thomas, and in what order?”

Thomas who had been thinking of naught else since he had awoken replied, “First, we have a major social event in the Greathall thiseve(17) and nexteve(18) as well as on Quarterday eve, dinner, dancing, music, everything. We invite all the newfolk to all of them, and any of the Folk who are seeking family, kin or clan. My general staff can organise the guest lists. The idea is to allow as many as possible to place with the minimum of effort. I’ll have Milligan, Basil and Hobby organise the food, the arrangements and the entertainment as usual. I’ll ask Campion to chose as many folk as she considers useful to attend to conduct the introductions. She’ll know best who would be good at that and if Gosellyn is available I’ll ask the two to craft together both choosing the folk and managing introductions at the dance.

“For the next two days, we spend the forenoons looking at the notes maekt(19) on the new menfolk lastday,(20) with a view to potentially placing as many as possible into families and crafts, at the same time seeking any inconsistencies or aught else that warrants further investigation. In the afternoons, we try to match potential placement partners on paper, by discussing with the newfolk their skills, hopes and aspirations. We don’t do aught for most of them, just tell them we askt them what we did in order to have the right guest list, and invite them to the Greathall where we shall arrange appropriate introductions. We need to make sure they realise aught that’s belike(21) to require it will have to be put to the Folk on Quarterday. If need be we’ll have half a dozen Quarterday platforms, some of which can be solely to deal with pre-agreen(22) arrangements using my less experiencet(23) staff. I’d have more, but that’s all I have staff for.”

Since normally there were only two Quarterday platforms, and oft only one was uest,(24) Yew and Will realised Thomas was taking no chances whatsoever of not being able to finish the appearances.

Thomas continued, “This forenoon I’m having Lovage, along with some of my less senior staff to assist her, give somewhat more in deepth(25) interviews with the twenty reluctants who remaint(26) in the tent. Of the five remaining intransigents, none has given any indication they wish to join the Folk and Will has agreen(27) it is best if I leave them to him. I’m leaving the pregnant young women to Gosellyn. Other than that we deal with what happens as it occurs and do what ever we need to. My sorrow, but I can’t be any more specific than that.”

Nodding in agreement with what Thomas and Will had already settled, but looking a little puzzled, Yew said, “I notice you didn’t even refer to the new womenfolk.”

Will gave a crack of laughter, and after looking reproachfully at him, Thomas said laughing, “Rowan, Gosellyn, Hazel and probably Siskin too are dealing with the women, and if you bethink yourself I’m going to argue with those four over who runs the Castle administration, Master at arms or no, you can have my resignation right now.”

Yew looked startled at first, but then admitted with a wry grin, “No, no, and I’m not man enough or mad enough to either.”

Will still laughing said, “The archives indicate it’s been exceedingly rare indeed for women to be a problem requiring the services of my office, so at least that lets us focus on the most probable problems.” He grimaced, and added, “Thomas, let’s go and make a start on those records.(28) The sooner we start the sooner we end.”

Yew understood the grimace, and knowing as a man of action Will would rather do aught other than work with records, telt him, “Will, leave the records to us. You check what’s going on with the intransigents and sit in with Lovage and the others interviewing the reluctants. I like those characterisations, by the bye, Thomas. Your judgement there will be of far more value to us than what you would contribute with Thomas and me. You can find us later. We can always ask Gareth or Weir for help if we need it.”

With a relieved expression on his face, Will said somewhat disingenuously, “A good idea, Yew, I hate records you know.”

“We’d never have guesst,”(29) Thomas said to Yew quietly as Will left Yew’s quarters. Yew started taking the braekfast things to a trolley which the kitcheners(30) would collect later. Thomas helped him clear away the rest, finished his mug and put it on the trolley too, and they left for his office.

“What’s your feeling on the intransigents?” asked Yew.

“I suspect Will’s right, one way or another, they’re dead men,” replied Thomas, “but till they’re safely dead I bethink me they’re very dangerous, and I’m glad Will has taken charge of them. He’s given all his office instructions to take no chances. That and his explicit approval of Angélique, he maekt her a squad leader by the bye, means if they make any threatening moves at all, his staff will take immediate and permanent action.”

“I’m pleast(31) regarding Angélique’s squad, good woman,” Yew remarked, “but you’d expect no less from Will. Bethink you her being his cousine(32) will cause any resentment?”

“No, for she’s highly competent and well liekt,(33) and Will is well known to play no undeserved favourites.”

Yew grunted in agreement and asked, “What of the reluctants?”

“They will require watching and probably a couple of object lessons concerning the Way, but I doubt I shall have to ask Will to kill any of them. None of them strikes me as being that witless or that brave, but Campion says some are impossible to adjudge and it’s probable we’ll lose some. In the end, most will contribute, but I doubt any of them will be shining examples of the Folk, though it’s possible. Campion also tells me she believes some of them have had a poor start, but Castle may provide the opportunity needet to live a decent life as a worthwhile member of the Folk.”

They arrived at Thomas’ office, a whole series of chambers most of which were devoted to the archives. They entered the huge chamber where all the day to day work of the Master at arms administration was done. There was enough space for his entire staff, and it had two huge fireplaces for both space heating and hot water, a third of the way along from each end of the chamber. A young man at the far fireplace had his back to them, and Yew could smell toasting bannocks. In spite of having recently eaten, the smell maekt him hungry. “Good to see all the important work being done first,” he joked. “any of those bannocks going spare, Larch?”

“Forenoon, Yew,” Larch replied, without turning. “The kitchens just delivert(34) a basket full, so give me a minute, and I’ll have some more toastt.(35) One or two? Fruit or plain? Buttert(36) or not?”

“Better make it two. Fruit please with butter,” Yew replied.

Thomas telt(37) him, “I’ll have a plain one with butter too please. Any leaf available?”

“Willow’s goen(38) for a fresh pot,” replied a woman, barely visible behind a large pile of files. She emerged, and was seen to be in her late forties, a small comfortable looking woman with an intelligent look. She was wearing spectacles, had her auburn hair held up with a pair of ornate silver combs and, unusually for women of the Folk, had pierced ears with tiny walrus ivory earrings dangling from them.

“Goodforenoon, Grayling. What have you there?” asked Thomas, looking at the huge pile of files she had in her arms.

“These are the interview records of the new menfolk you requestet,”(39) she explained. “Hazel came at five and retrievt(40) the women’s files. They’re looking at them in the main archivists’ workshop. That woman is twice my age and uses half the sleep I need,” she stated enviously. “Hazel sayt(41) to tell you she bethinkt herself(42) it better to avoid incomer-incomer pairing if at all possible. It would be best to have them placet(43) with an agreän in the Folk or in a Folk family, failing that, with kin in the Folk or tightly establisht(44) in a Folk craft clan. She suggestet(45) only at the last resort do we try to match her lists with yours.”

“I agree,” said Yew, as Thomas nodded in agreement.

“Where do you will these files?” asked Grayling, before adding, “The ones with the blue ribands are the twenty who stayt(46) in the Gather tent.”

“We now refer to them as the reluctants and the five Will is managing as the intransigents,” chuckled Yew.

Grayling chuckled too, “A befitting pair of labels. Nearly all we know of the five is their names, they refuest(47) to tell us much. They telt us the dead one was Kyle.”

“Can’t say as I’m bothert(48) enough to will spaech(49) with hotheads who may spit in my face, but no doubt Castle will cool them down,” Yew said in chilling tones.

“Put them on the desk over there, Grayling, and we’ll put another desk alongside it. Yew and I are going to look at them together. We’ll need a bit more space than any single desk we’ve in here.”

“Why not bring the big mapping table in here in their stead? It’s in the next chamber, and there’s space aplenty for it here,” she suggested. “None will be using it till the work associatet(50) with the incursion is essentially over.”

“Good idea,” remarked Thomas, motioning to two young men to follow Yew and himself. They struggled back in to the chamber with the table which wasn’t big, it was massive, two and a half strides wide and five long, so big they had to bring it in through the huge doorway on its side. They set it back on its feet, and Grayling deposited the pile of files on it.

Larch shouted from the far end of the chamber, “Eat them whilst they’re hot.”

Whilst they had been moving the table, Willow had returned with a large pot of leaf and started pouring out mugs. Yew noticed there were at least thrice as many mugs on the press as the entire Master at arms staff. He pointed to the mugs and remarked, “Lot of mugs.”

Willow flusht(51), “I sometimes forget to ask the kitcheners to return them for washing. It can become a little busy here. It’s my task really.”

Thomas put an end to Yew’s game, “He’s teasing you, Willow.” Without saying a word she walked away, very much on her dignity, taking a tray of mugs and a plate of bannocks to the women in the archivists’ workshop. “Rein in,(52) Yew, she’s only been with us a couple of tenners, and I don’t wish to lose her,” Thomas expostulated, grabbing a bannock to go with his leaf. Yew did likewise, and pulling up a chair apiece they started looking at the files.

After a few minutes, Yew asked, “How do I use this, Thomas? I can’t make sense of it.”

Thomas was surprised because Yew was usually very fast assimilating aught, familiar or elsewise, and he replied, “All the incomers were interviewt(53) twice lastday. There was at least an hour between interviews, and one interview was with a male interviewer and the other with a female. All interviewers were experiencet, middle or senior ranking members of my staff. Recorders, near half of who were not Master at arms staff, wrieten(54) down the notes of the interview itself, and any feelings, thoughts or what ever else the interviewing staff bethinkt themselfs note worthy whilst the interview was taking place they recordet(55) themselfs at the time. Junior staff members, overseen by Grayling, have matcht(56) the records from the two interview recordings and the two interviewer’s notes, and each one of these files is of a single incomer. They have been arrangt(57) in what she considert(58) to be the order we should look at them, the most important being on the top. Why?”

“This Alastair is either the biggest liar breathing, or I’m looking at the interviews of two different men with the same name,” retorted Yew passing the file over to Thomas.

Thomas studied the file looking at one piece of paper and then another and then back again. He re-checked the interviewers’ notes carefully and finally said, “You’re right, Yew. I don’t understand it either, but it’s the same man. I suggest we leave this one to the end, put him in a separate category, there may be more the same, or similar. We can have Will look into it. Let’s go through all the files quickly and then focus on the men we can deal with quickly, with a view to having them potentially placet this afternoon, and reduce the size of the problem we’ve to deal with. Once they’re placet it is unbelike any problem they present will be of such a magnitude as to require our attention. We can return to the problematic ones later or nextday.”

They worked through the entire set of files extracting the ones they thought they could deal with relatively easily and those they considered to be of particular importance. They then worked steadily through those, consulting each other frequently. Eventually, Thomas announced he was doing no more before he ate. They had found no more files containing glaring inconsistencies, but they had found three whose subjects they considered should be interviewed again in more deepth as soon as possible. None of these was due to problems, but the crafts of the three men were possibly of sufficient interest as to warrant a grant of support to enable the men to start up quickly. They had also found one which seriously worried them, a man who appeared to be what the archives referred to as a religious fanatic. They had worked their way through half of the files, far more than the two of them could deal with this afternoon.

As they walked to the Refectory for lunch, Thomas suggested senior members of his office conducted the potential placement meetings and he, Yew, Will if he were available, Hazel, Rowan, Gosellyn and Siskin listen in. “We inform my staff of the contents of the notes we six maekt this forenoon before each meeting takes place, and we start with those three with the possible new crafts.”

Yew thought this over awhile and then said, “You’re the Master at arms, so we’ll do it your way. I wonder what’s for lunch.”

“Aught will do as long as it’s not fish. I can still taste your braekfast,” remarked Thomas.

“But you didn’t have any,” protested Yew.

“And that’s as close to eating a smokt(59) delta as I will to be,” said Thomas firmly. They arrived at the Refectory where marine soup,(60) venison rissoles, roast gris,(61) lamb chops, cockerel knarle,(62) with mashed and roast starchroots,(63) a choice of several vegetables, including salad and a selection of puddings, fruit and cheese were on offer. “Most satisfactory,” declared Thomas moving towards a serving counter. Yew noticed Rowan, Hazel, Gosellyn and Siskin were eating, and he and Thomas joined them.

Notes on Word Usage
1 Dresst, dressed.
2 Braekfast, breakfast.
3 Delta, a small but meaty oily fish that lives in the brackish waters of the Arder estuary, it smokes well and large quantities are caught and hot smoked for a winter food supply.
4 Cumber sauce, a pickled sauce based on cumbers. Cumber, cucumber.
5 Bannocks, small flat individually baked loafs of bread.
6 Needet, needed.
7 Askt, Asked.
8 Honeygourd, a fragrant melon.
9 Weäl, well being.
10 Spaeking, speaking.
11 Goodforenoons, good mornings.
12 Tightly, can mean soundly, properly, well or effectively depending on the context. In English to sleep tight is the only remaining usage of the word in this sense.
13 Themselfs, themselves.
14 Intendet, intended. In this context fiancée or fiancé, the person whom one intends to marry.
15 Agreän(s), spouse(s), person or persons one has a marital agreement with.
16 Thisday, today.
17 Thiseve, this evening.
18 Nextday, tomorrow.
19 Maekt, made.
20 Lastday, yesterday.
21 Belike, likely.
22 Pre-agreen, pre-agreed.
23 Experiencet, experienced.
24 Uest,used.
25 Deepth, depth.
26 Remaint, remained.
27 Agreen, agreed.
28 Records, generic term for paperwork not just records.
29 Guesst, guessed.
30 Kitchener, though part of the kitchen staff the kitcheners are a distinct craft comprising kitchen supervisors and their staff of servers, waiters, dish washers and storekeepers.
31 Pleast, pleased.
32 Cousine, female cousin.
33 Liekt, liked.
34 Delivert, delivered.
35 Toastt, toasted.
36 Buttert, buttered.
37 Telt, told.
38 Goen, gone.
39 Requestet, requested.
40 Retrievt, retrieved.
41 Sayt, said.
42 She bethinkt herself, she thought. The verb to think is rendered as one bethinks oneself in all parts of its conjugation in Folk.
43 Placet, placed.
44 Establisht, established.
45 Suggestet, suggested.
46 Stayt, stayed.
47 Refuest, refused.
48 Bothert, bothered.
49 Spaech, speech.
50 Associatet, associated.
51 Flusht, flushed.
52 Rein in, Folk expression meaning go easy or back off.
53 Interviewt, interviewed.
54 Wrieten, wrote.
55 Recordet, recorded.
56 Matcht, matched.
57 Arrangt, arranged.
58 Considert, considered.
59 Smokt, smoked.
60 Marine soup, a popular spicy shellfish and ocean leaf soup whose exact composition is variable according to seasonal availability of ingredients.
61 Gris, wild and feral swine which have interbred for over two millennia on castle.
62 Cockerel knarle, cockerel breast stuffed with herbs, nuts, fruit and spices in variable proportions according to their seasonal availability. So called due to the presence of knarlenuts, a nut unique to Castle.
63 Starchroot, floury potato. Waxy potatoes are referred to as waxroots, though the distinction is neither absolute nor always adhered to.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002010
A GIRL CHILD AT LAST
MID-FORENOON BROOK AND HARRIER CHERRY (8L) & ABBY (5)

Word Usage Key is at the end.

29th of Towin Day2

When Brook heard of the incursion, and there were girls requiring parents, she telt(1) Harrier she wished to adopt a daughter. Harrier knew Brook loved their boys, but naytheless, desperately wished a daughter. Brook had been unusually affectionate with him at every opportunity for the last three lunes since the birth of Fulmar, and though he hadn’t said aught of it he knew it was her body driving her to conceive again in the hope of a daughter. They had three boys, four year old Darrow, two year old Dill and Fulmar. Harrier was an easy going man who loved his wife, and if there were any way his wife’s sorrow at not having a daughter could be eased he wished to follow it. He said to Brook with a smile on his face, “As long as having the girl child you will doesn’t stop you being affectionate I don’t mind.”

“What do you m…?” her words trailed off. She blushed as the import of her husband’s words sank in, and she hadn’t blushed at aught he had said to her since they were children.

Harrier taekt(2) her in his arms and kissed her, “Don’t worry, Love, let’s go and find that little girl shall we? We’ll take the boys to Mum, and she can take them to the Greathall to shew off Fulmar and enjoy the gossip whilst we go to the infirmary.” They both knew Harrierʼs mum loved looking after her grandchildren, but though both of them regularly telt her it was not so she still worried they may consider she was interfering and rarely suggested she looked after the children. She would be delighted to look after the boys.

Brook, happy Harrier really didn’t have a problem with the explanation of her recent amorousth,(3) which she had been completely unaware of, or her desire to adopt a girl child, said, “I will a babe.”
Harrier immediately understood why. The midwifes(4) had been advising Brook on how to relieve her excess milk because Fulmar didn’t take what she was producing. “That’s a good idea, Love.”

Harrierʼs mum had indeed been delighted to look after the boys, and when Harrier suggested she taekt them to the Greathall she had been even more so. She was looking forward to her first granddaughter too. When they arrived at the healers’ Brook asked for Whitethorn, who had been advising her on expressing her surplus milk. When Whitethorn heard why she was there she agreed. “An excellent idea, Brook. I suggest an older babe who will be able to deal with your excess milk immediately, and her suckling will increase your milk flow if necessary without you even being aware of it. We have a little girl, who is eight lunes or so, we’ve naemt(5) Cherry. Let’s go and see her shall we?” The three of them went to the crèche area where the babes were being looked after. Whitethorn taekt them to a crib where Hare was entertaining Cherry with a wooden rattle maekt(6) from a knarle nut containing small sea shells.

Whitethorn explained to Hare why they were there, and he picked Cherry up and said, “She would be nurst(7) in half an hour, but I’m sure she won’t mind if she were fedd(8) a little early. I changt(9) her swaddling(10) quarter of an hour over, but doubtless she will need changing again after she’s nurst.”

Hare held Cherry whilst Brook sat down on the chair indicated by Whitethorn before taking Cherry and putting her to her breast. Cherry had no objection to being fed early, and after emptying Brook’s left breast and being transferred to her right she emptied that too, which barely satisfied her. Putting Cherry over her shoulder and patting her back, Brook said to the three of them, “You have no idea how good that feels. I remember the feeling of relief from the first two, but I bethink me I must have forgett,(11) till now.”
Hare smiled and said, “I’ll go and find another babe who needs changing,” before leaving.

The rubbing and patting on her back had the desired effect on Cherry, who now happy to be fed and relieved of the air she had taken in with the milk was decidedly sleepy. Whitethorn said to Brook with a smile, “You should be able to manage now without any help, so I suggest you bethink you(12) of feeding times. I suggest you feed Fulmar first, so he has what he needs, and then this little one can relieve you of the rest. At this time of day, I usually take a braek,(13) and I’m going to have a piece of gærcake(14) and a mug of leaf. Would you like to join me?”

Brook and Harrier both agreed, and the three of them with Cherry being carried by Brook went to the healers’ small refectory that had been set up to assist them cope with the incursion children. Brook and Harrier sat down at a small table, and Whitethorn went to bring the leaf and cake. There were numerous adults, mostly healer staff and nursing mothers who were assisting with the babes, and younger children too also having a mid-forenoon snack with leaf or fruit juice.

“Hello. I’m Abby. I’m five,” said a girl who had come to their table.

“Goodday, Abby. Have you had your leaf and cake? Or did you have juice?” Harrier asked.

“I had juice. That’s Cherry.”

“Yes, this is Cherry,” said Brook, “and we are going to be her mum and dad and shall be taking her home with us when we’ve had our leaf.”

“That’s nice,” said Abby. “May I come too? I want a mum and a dad. I’ve lost mine.” As Abby said the last, she looked at them both with an appealing expression on her face that neither Harrier nor Brook could resist. They simply weren’t proof gainst(15) the innocence of childhood, and looking at each other they agreed indeed Abby could go home with them.

By the time Whitethorn returned, Abby was sitting on Harrier’s knee and it had all been settled. When they telt her what had happened Whitethorn said with a wry smile, “Were I you, I’d drink your leaf quickly and leave before you end up with a whole clan of them.” They drank their leaf, and the four of them left with Whitethorn’s good wishes and a bigger family than they had envisaged. Brook was delighted with her two daughters, and looking forward to seeing Harrierʼs mum’s face when she met the girls.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002020
I HEARD HIM CRY
MID-FORENOON SELENA (22) BORAGE (10L)

29th of Towin Day 2

Selena had decided to leave the crèche for a change, and was taking her mid-forenoon leaf in the Refectory. She breathed a huge sigh of relief as Borage nursed, despite the tears that were never far away. She was twenty-two, and had arrived on Castle leaving behind an eleven lune old babe and a partner she hadn’t seen for nearly a year and a half. She had been living with her mum, and had nursed Jove in the early evening before going to bed at half past ten. She had awoken feeling bitterly cold on Castle, and though she knew her mum and sister would look after Jove, she was missing him terribly. When she awoke lastday(16) in the caltth(17) before dawn she had thought she heard Jove crying and had been desperately seeking him. The healers had had a difficult time persuading her to go to the Keep with them. It was only when they telt her all the babes were being taken to the Keep, she agreed to go with them.

By the time she’d arrived at the Keep, her breasts were so full they were hard and painful. She had agreed to nurse a little boy estimated to be ten lunes old and recently named Borage. Borage had initially had difficulty nursing, and she had telt the healers that he’d probably been bottle fed formula milk and was unfamiliar with nursing. However, once he’d realised her breasts were a source of milk his need had given her the relief she needed, and she was still nursing him. It hadn’t taken the healers long to convince her she was on Castle, and Jove wasn’t. She knew she needed Borage as much as he needed her, and was rapidly becoming reconciled to the situation, though the pain of separation from Jove was like an abscessing toothache, it came and went, but then came back again.

She had been telt of the dinner dance that eve and what its purpose was, and she’d decided she wished a husband. She liekt(18) the idea of being married in a world without the ephemeral relationships she had become uest(19) to. She had just changed Borage over to her left breast and was reaching for her leaf when she had become aware she was being watched. Whilst Borage applied himself, she looked up to meet the gaze of a small, slim, muscular looking man with short dark hair in his late twenties. He wasn’t in the least disconcerted to be noticed watching her nurse Borage and spake(20) first, “I am Sætwæn, Mistress, a juggler and acrobat, and I was watching you nurse your babe. It is a wonderful thing to see.”

Taken aback by his directth,(21) but not in the least upset by it, she said, “My name is Selena, and it is a wonderful thing to be able to do.”

They chatted of inconsequentialities for a few minutes, and Sætwæn, who had recognised her spaech(22) as that of an incomer, asked her, “Are you going to the dance thiseve,(23) Mistress Selena?”

“I was planning to.”

“May I presume to ask if you would go with me if you do not have escort already?”

“Thank you. I should like that,” Selena replied, taken with this charming and polite man. He had agreed to meet her at the healers’ crèche, in time to take her to the dinner before the dance, and she’d said, “I shall have to bring Borage with me you know.”

“But of course, Mistress Selena,” he had said, a little shocked she would even consider his invitation hadn’t included her babe.

“It would be friendlier if you called me Selena, not Mistress Selena,” she had telt him.

“Yes, gratitude, Selena. I look forward to your company thiseve.” After he had left her, Selena was wondering if she had possibly found a husband. She decided she was going to explore the possibility later, but she also wished to know why Sætwæn was going to the dance.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002030
A BIG GIRL UPSET BY HER SIZE
MID-FORENOON GROWING UP FIONA (14) FERGAL (14)
WARNING Sexually explicit.

29th of Towin Day 2

Fiona was a big young woman, six feet and a quarter span(24) tall without shoes, and she was still growing. She had short cut dark blonde hair, deep blue eyes, a very full figure, and she was of moderate intelligence. Her life on Earth hadn’t been physically abusive in any way, but it had been one of constant psychological abuse: bullying, and she wasn’t unhappy to leave it behind her. She had no memory of her father and neither liekt nor got on with her mother. She was the youngest of eight siblings whom she neither liekt nor got on with either, and she was only vaguely unhappy to have left her nearest in age sister behind. She had been a big girl from the age of six and had reached menarche with a significant bosom and widening hips by the age of eight. As a result, her last three years at primary school had been one long episode of name calling from insensitive boys and jealous, flat-chested girls who’d continually made unpleasant remarks concerning her bottom, breasts and periods, all completely oblivious that before long they would either be fascinated by them or have them too.

Secondary school had, if anything, been worse. The boys were obsessed by sex, especially by her breasts which were fuller than those of any woman on the staff, and the girls were bitter because of the attention she received from much older boys. That it was obnoxious to her made no difference. She was envious that the girls were beginning to be involved with boys and resented she had to keep them at a distance because their obsessive preoccupation with and crude comments concerning her breasts distressed and disgusted her. She was in perfect proportion and had a slender figure, but at twelve she was at least three-quarters of a foot taller than any of her peers of either sex, and at fourteen she was still bothered by her size. She wished she could find a boyfriend who liked her as a girl and not just as a frame for her bosom.

In the mid-forenoon of her second day on Castle, she had met Fergal at the huntsmen’s stables whilst both had been exploring the Keep. They had spaken(25) of their previous and current situations. Both had been bullied before their incursion and were glad to be on Castle, but naytheless they were still unsettled by the change, and both sensitive had ended up crying. They had reached for each other in their need of comfort. It had been Fiona’s first adult kiss, and it left her tingling with anticipation and a realisation she wished more. She had gazed into Fergal’s eyes and seeing nothing other than patience and a young man who was interested in her in the way she was interested in him, she taekt his hand and stroking the palm till his fingers were fully extended she placed his palm on her blouse over her breast and moved to kiss him again. This time she was as good at kissing as Fergal, but his hand whilst providing her with some of what she needed was not enough. “Let’s find somewhere private,” she whispered.

Fergal nodded and hand in hand they went out of the Keep intending to head towards the woodland near the incomer camp. Once they had reached the houses and workshops of Outgangside they kept going following the waggon trail. After twenty minutes they left the trail and ten minutes later they reached the edge of the wood. They had been spaeking(26) all the while of their previous lifes(27) and their hopes for their futures till they found what they were looking for, a small sheltered grassy hollow. They removed their coats and sat down on them. Fiona removed her blouse and her brassière, and Fergal was taken aback by the most developed and perfect breasts he had ever seen. Identical in size, shape and detail, they were high on her chest with no sag at all and had the palest alabasterine skin he’d ever seen. Their aereolae were pale pink, perfectly circular, sharply defined at the edges, three fingers wide, and topped by thimble sized, slightly darker, rose coloured nipples that he could see were firming with the anticipation of the moment. Fiona, seeing the look on his face asked anxiously, “They’re all right aren’t they?”

“They are beautiful. Perfect.” Fergal replied kissing them in turn.

Fergal spent some time convincing her as to the beauty of her breasts. Eventually Fiona fully convinced and equally aroused taekt his hand and slid it inside her underwear over her now eager sex which was doing her thinking for her and implored, “Please, Fergal, please.” Fergal caressed her carefully and gently taekt her to her peak. A few minutes later Fiona stood and silently removed the rest of her clothes and then undresst(28) Fergal. She explored his rigid hardth(29) and the looesth(30) below, the first she had ever seen, and fascinated by her first experience of a man’s body, said, “I want to make love properly now.”

Fergal lay down on his coat and patted it. She lay down on the coat beside him and Fergal caressed her again till she was ready. Despite several attempts he only managed to penetrate a short distance, and surprised, said “Fiona, you’ve never done this before have you?”

“No. You’re the first. Why?”

“Because I don’t seem to be able to get beyond your hymen no matter how hard I try.”

Much to his surprise Fiona started to cry and sobbed, “I knew I was too big.”

Fergal sat up beside her and said, “You are wonderful and I love you being big.”

“But I want to make love and I can’t.”

Fergal kissed her again, this time a kiss of friendship, caressed her breasts and them her sex again. Frustrated and angered by her frustration Fiona knocked his hand away saying, “What’s the point?”

“There are other ways to make love which may work. Would you like to try?”

Despite her tears she was overwhelmed by her concupiscence, and in desperate need of more her reply was immediate, “Yes. What do I have to do?”

“Get on your hands and knees with your knees parted, and I shall enter you from behind, it enables deeper penetration with a little more force.”

Fiona not listening to his explanations immediately did as he had suggested and she leant forward to put her arms on their coats. Her thighs and then her sex separated as she presented. The sight of her smooth, pale ivory skin of her upturned cotte(31) surrounding her flusht,(32) and eager softth,(33) with its tiny, thin inner petals merging berount(34) and into its cloak wherein the very focus of her desire resided, coupled with the fragrance of her readith(35) was too much for Fergal. As he touched and then tasted her he could feel Fiona’s heatth(36) and her blood pulsing as she pushed her almost liquid softth and scent into his kisses. With an act of will he backed away sufficiently far to sound Fiona’s maidenhead on his return.

Fergal, alternately almost leaving her and then pushing progressively more firmly gainst her hymen, but all the while caressing her softth and the sensitive bud that had emerged from its cloak, aroused her to the point of no return. Fiona started to breath more quickly and to push herself backwards in time to meet his thrusts. Timing himself so as to mirror her Fergal pulled back for the last time before he threw all of his weighth(37) behind his thrust forward to meet her cotte as it taekt her softth back to meet him. He felt himself go through all resistance as Fiona squealed and then whimpered from the combined effects of orgasm and the rupturing of her hymen. They stayed like that for a minute or so when Fiona telt him, “I want to feel you inside me but my knees are giving way.”

“Just lower yourself slowly forwards, and I shall go down with you.”

She did as he suggested and sighed with contentment. “There was a moment of pain, but it is gone now. That was wonderful, how did you know what to do, Fergal?” Still coupled, and kissing her neck which maekt her giggle, Fergal spaek of his life before Castle and how he had always spent his time with girls and what they had done together. Fiona, puzzled because his words suggested he had been still at school and she had thought him to be a few years older than she, asked “How old are you, Fergal?”

“Nearly fifteen. And you?”

“The same, but I thought you were older.” Fiona wriggled her cotte revelling in the sensations of Fergal’s hard loins on her soft buttocks and of his hardth within pinning her down. Feeling him stirring she asked, “Fergal, can you do that again?” Fergal with the recovery speed only possessed by the young promptly did so without having withdrawn from her, and Fiona lifted her hips in time to meet his thrusts. When they separated they realised Fiona had bled a little, but it had now stopped. Fergal had a couple of clean handkerchiefs which Fiona appropriated. After she had wiped the last traces of blood off them, they helped each other to dress enjoying their fondling that went with the process. “Fergal, what about us? I mean is that it? Am I just another girl like the ones you met at school?”

“No!” Fergal, much to her joy and his surprise was uncharacteristically and aggressively masculine in his reply. He put his hand inside her brassière, caressed her nipple and kissed her before continuing much more gently. “No, Fiona. This is a different place with different rules. They regard us as adults here but I don’t think we could handle it all on our own yet. I should like to one day though, with you I mean. How would you feel about that? I’m asking if you will marry me one day.”

“Yes. I should like that. But what if I get pregnant before then?” Fiona squirmed a little at the effects of his hand, but she prevented him from removing it with one hand and put her other hand to his yet again interested masculinity.

“Then we shall be the parents of a much wanted child. I don’t have a craft yet, but I know I shall be able to find something, and the Master at arms staff will help. I’m going to see them tomorrow just before lunch. I’ll tell you what happened at lunch. It’s a better future than I had, and I should like to be married and have a family. At least any children of mine will be loved as they grow up however they want to live, and not get all the crap I did because I didn’t like sport.”

“They don’t use the word fiancée here, they use the word intendet,(38) but it’s the same as being engaged. Am I your intendet?”

“Yes. Yes you are.”

Fergal’s reply eased a lot of Fiona’s worries. She had no regrets concerning having maekt love though she knew she had done so because she had been vulnerably upset, but she had been ready to do so and her body had driven her to it. She had been mulling over possible consequences. “I’m at my most fertile time of the month right now, so maybe I’m already pregnant. It’s quite normal for an intendet woman here to have a child you know, and that would make me very happy.” Fergal was now caressing her sex too, and as they climaxed again Fiona realised she liekt being big because Fergal liekt it. His appreciation of her breasts and cotte was very different from the way the boys at school had regarded them, and she was wondering how soon they could marry and what it would be like to be pregnant. Fergal was thinking along similar lines but hoping she was right and already pregnant.

They were socially mature for their age, but also realised they had a lot to learn of their new society. “My childhood was crap, and I want to leave it behind and become an adult as soon as I can. I know I am not there yet, but I am much nearer than I was before I came here.”

Fiona nodded in agreement with what Fergal had said, and added, “I never thought of it that way, but that describes me too.”

As they walked back to the Keep holding hands spaeking of their future, they were agreed they should both try to find a family because they appreciated the more connections of every kind one had here the better, and they should tell all appropriate folk they had an intendet and wished to start a family and marry as soon as it became possible. They also agreed they would continue making love because when Fiona became pregnant they would be one step nearer to where they wished to be, as well of course as because they wished to. They knew pregnancy was regarded as a gift by the Folk and as a couple with a child they would be much more a part of the Folk. They also knew to manage life with a child they would probably incur some debts of obligation, but nothing they could not easily repay in the short term. Fergal telt his wife to be, “I don’t care how hard I have to work to enable us to be together and have a family. What ever it takes I’m prepared to do.”

Word Key

1 Telt, told.
2 Taekt, took.
3 Amorousth, amorousness.
4 Midwifes, midwives.
5 Naemt, named.
6Maekt, made.
7 Nurst, nursed.
8 Fedd, fed.
9 Changt, changed.
10 Swaddling, on Castle the term refers to nappies [diapers] often using dried sphagnum moss for its absorbency.
11 Forgett, forgotten.
12 You bethink you, The verb to think is rendered as one bethinks oneself in all parts of its conjugation in Folk, so strictly Whitethorn should have said ‘you bethink yourself’ but oft the reflexive pronoun is not used.
13 Braek, break.
14 Gær, a highly aromatic spice, both nut and bark are uest, gær is unique to Castle and tastes and sells vaguely like cinnamon or cassia, (geir).
15 Gainst, against.
16 Lastday, yesterday.
17 Caltth, cold, A noun.
18 Liekt, liked.
19 Uest, used.
20 Spake, spoke.
21 Directth, directness.
22 Spaech, speech.
23 Thiseve, this evening.
24 Span, a span is close to four inches.
25 Spaken, spoken.
26 Spaeking, speaking.
27 Lifes, lives.
28 Undressed, undressed.
29 Hardth, hardness.
30 Looesth, looseness.
31 Cotte, Folk word for a female bottom, male is cot. Both words are respectable and uest by all. Both derive from apricot which like buttocks have a defined cleft.
32 Flusht, flushed.
33 Softth, softness.
34 Berount, around. The word is also used differently in Folk.
35 Readith, readiness.
36 Heatth, hotness or heat. A noun. In this context heatth also means sexual desire. The Folk refer to a mare in her heatth meaning one willing to stand and present to a stallion, one desirous of being breedd. Heatth is uest that way in connection with humans but only in private intimate conversation, between lovers or close friends, who use the term to be breedd in a similar way. Breedd is the past tense of to breed.
37 Weighth, weight.
38 Intendet, fiancée or fiancé, the one one intends to marry.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002040
RELIGION - HAWS AND WHORES
LUNCH AND IMMEDIATELY AFTER - MYLAR (28)

Word Usage Key is at End

29th of Towin Day 2

As Yew and Thomas were sitting down to eat lunch Hazel asked, “Good forenoon?”

“Yes and no,” replied Thomas, “and you?”

“The same,” replied Rowan.

Thomas explained the current proposed procedure, and the conversation continued throughout lunch as to the findings of the forenoon. Most of the spaeking(1) was done by Thomas and Hazel, but Yew related to the women the discovery of the biggest liar breathing and asked if the women had come across any comparable. “Not at all,” replied Hazel. “Our biggest problem is deeply distresst(2) women who have left children and lovt(3) ones behind. We feel it imperative to have them personally placet,(4) craft placement is of minor significance and if need be can wait. The only inconsistencies we did find were trivial, and all in the group of eight women that remaint(5) in the Gather tent after your address, Thomas, which appear to be as a result of their inability to express themselfs,(6) rather than deliberate prevarication or an attempt to deceive. You sayt(7) you bethinkt(8) you they were not too bright. You were right, but it’s a riandet.(9) Basil and Milligan are pleast(10) to take them, and they’ll have all their widowert(11) staff lining up for them. We bethink us we can deal with a few of the pregnant, and some of the more active elders, thisday(12) too. No other problems though. Did you find aught else to cause concern?”

“We’re not sure,” said Thomas, “but we bethink us we’ve a religious fanatic on our hands. What the interviews and notes tell us seem to match what the archives tell us. I’ll take no chances and make Will aware of our concerns. Spaeking of whom, has any seen aught of him since early this forenoon?” None had, or of the Master at arms staff he was assisting, but they weren’t concerned, the huntsman would contact them as soon as he could.

They were all familiar with the archives, and they understood in principle the dangers religious fanatics posed. Centuries old archives existed which referred to to an incursion of Puritans who had refused to accept the Way. They had been left alone, and none of the three hundred and fifty-eight of them had survived more than three days once the gifts of food had run out. Castle had taken them all, women, men and children. They were confident if this man were a problem, Castle and Will would be able to deal with him if need be.

They decided to conduct the potential placement meetings of both women and men in some of the old infirmary chambers which were reasonably warm because they were alongside the Greathall. The Greathall was in use every day for a host of uses, with climbing ropes, swings and a wide selection of equipment and activities for children to use up energy on including dancing practice, and parents were especially glad of it during the winter when children could not go outside. It was also uest(13) every eve for dancing, a popular pastime especially with the older children, wrestling which was popular with boys and which, or more belike(14) whom, girls enjoyed watching and general relaxation for Folk of all ages.

At a push, the Greathall itself could hold above five thousand Folk, its associated chambers the same again, and it taekt(15) a lot of effort to keep the building warm. The fires there never went out as a result of the efforts of the chamberers,(16) who had a full time dedicated squad of firekeepers, supervised by Oier, just looking after the Greathall fires. The old infirmary chambers were also conveniently close to the Master at arms office. Seven senior members of Thomas’ staff would chair the meetings along with, at Hazel’s suggestion, junior members of Thomas’ staff of the opposite sex. From the point of view of both learning opportunities for the juniors and any possible extra insight that could be gained they all agreed it was a good idea.

They discussed the treasures of the forenoon, noting all ages were in Earth years. Thomas telt of George, a fifty-eight year old man, who described himself as a model engineer specialising in horse drawn agricultural machinery. He had also said he had maekt(17) spinning wheels as favours for friends.

Yew chipped in at this point, “We’ve no real idea of what this means, but we feel we need to have a Master smith, founder, wainwright and spinster at the meeting this afternoon, to evaluate his potential properly.”

All agreed, and Thomas resumed, “We’ve a sixty-five year old, I can’t remember his name, who descriebt(18) himself as a retiren(19) museum rope maker. In the notes, there were references to something he callt(20) a rope walk which can make ropes over two hundred yards long. As we understand it that’s over two hundred strides, and that’s some rope. Our best ropers can do twenty strides, so we’ll have a Master roper at the meeting. He also mentiont(21) with a little more equipment and a lot more trouble ropes of limitless longths(22) could be maekt, though he sayt layt(23) not maekt, but we bethink us that the two words are the same in this context.”

“If he can come good on this, our sea Masters will be vying with each other to offer him placement,” prophesied Yew. They concurred again this should be properly evaluated.

“We also findt(24) a last maker who uses a lathe to make what he sometimes calls shoe trees and sometimes shoe lasts. We bethink us they are both the same as what we call lasts.” Thomas paused briefly as he shrugged his shoulders, “Our last makers carve them laboriously, and I bethink me not our woodworkers have ever uest(25) their lathes to make lasts with, but I don’t know that for certain. We findt a well digger, always useful. And finally a man who says he can make a facility that removes all the wastes by means of moving water down pipes to wherever you will it to go. You can put them wherever you will, and they have stink-traps, what ever they may be, so they don’t smell. Seems too good to be true, but we’ll have a Master plumber in on the meeting, and a last maker and a well digger in with the other two.”

Yew grinned remarking, “A good selection we feel, and we findt thirty-odd others with combinations of useful skills, expressions of desire to learn and a few things we are not familiar with, but they’ll contribute and it looks promising. We’ve fourty-five(26) to go, but if we need it Thomas will find some help nextday(27) to finish, probably Gareth, though we could always ask Weir. What of the women?” he asked Hazel.

“The cream of the milk(28) is a woman of thirty naemt(29) Ella, who describes herself as a research pharmacologist specialising in the extraction and testing of active principles from traditional herbal remedies. Did I say it tightly,(30) Gosellyn?” Hazel asked.

“I bethink me so, Gran.”

Rowan seeing the expression on Thomas’ and her husband’s face said, “She’s a highly skillt(31) and advancet(32) herbal.”

Gosellyn corroborated this by saying, “She refers to the use of foxglove, from her description I’m sure that’s what we call heartsease. It’s a powerful herb, potentially lethal except in the hands of an experiencet(33) herbal, uest for heart problems especially in the elderly. She has statet(34) she wills a husband and both to bear and adopt children. She will be a good woman of the Folk. We shall have a Mistress herbal at the meeting, and I will to be there too.”

“We findt a woman who is clearly a Mistress of dairy work, her understanding of making milk products is of a much higher level than ours,” continued Hazel. “We shall have Mistresses dairy and milch beasts at the meeting. She also sayt she wills to have a family.”

Yew was nodding his head in acknowledgement of the women’s successes. Hazel resumed, “We’ve a woman who describes herself as a quilter. We findt that’s a way to make warm clothing and bedding that’s new to us. She prefers to bed women and wills to be part of a family with a lot of children. The seamstresses will be very interestet(35) in her work. We also have two midwifes,(36) a water mill expert, a book binder and restorer who it seems will be a boon to your archivists, Thomas.”

Thomas, for whom the maintenance of the archives, which had to be rewritten every generation or so, requiring the constant efforts of a large group of archivists, was a serious problem, thought so too.

“There is a whole host of knitters, crocheters(37) and seamsters(38) as well as many who have some connection with growing most of who seem to think little of their craft. We’ve a basket and hurdle maker, hurdles are weaven(39) to keep sheep in, but we are not quite sure how. She’s not yet twelve of our years, refuest(40) to give a name, but she sayt she wills to marry. We suspect she really means to find a family. I bethink me her life has not been good. We’ve a glass blower who will be well come. Gosellyn?”

Gosellyn continued with the tale, “She has left a newbirtht(41) babe and her man behind, and she’s terribly shockt.(42) She’s helping Molly nurse the babes which is helping her. She’s sure to adopt at least one of the babes, and we need to find her a caring and supportive man, but we’ve someone in mind.”

Aware that this was best left to the women Yew nodded to Hazel to continue. “Finally, we’ve a beekeeper. She refers in her statements to movable frame hives maekt from wooden pieces which can be opent(43) at any time for inspection in order to prevent loss of bees due to swarming. I’m sure our bee keepers will desire spaech(44) with her, and we bethinkt ourselfs we need a Master woodworker present too. She also refers to candle making, which is no surprise in a beekeeper, but she says she specialises in making wicks, so we’ll ask Anna to be at her meeting.”

“Not bad at all,” said Yew. “How many more have you to look through nextday?”

“Fewer than you, thirty-five I bethink me, but Gosellyn bethinks herself there will probably be a half dozen pregnant women too and may hap some elders, but we’ve no severe problems to deal with, and there are four of us.” Gosellyn nodded in agreement. “Campion is organising things for the couple who don’t spaek(45) English. Like many incomer women the woman wears what they call a wedding ring and the couple shaert(46) a bed lastnight.(47) It may take time to establish spaech with them, but Campion is sure they have willingly joint the Folk.”

Yew thought a few moments and said, “I’m going to send word for a full dinner again thisnight,(48) at half to eight I suggest, for all those who were there lastnight and any others who have helpt. Gareth will know who they are. A brief statement of the then situation at half to seven and may hap we shall be awake enough to enjoy dinner and the entertainment in the Greathall afterwards.”

Siskin laught and looking at her mum added, “Dad’s trying to catch up on the brandy he was too tiren(49) to manage lasteve.”(50) Yew looked a little unhappy as Rowan laught in agreement, but he said naught. He was far too acute to challenge his own womenfolk in public, especially when he knew they were right.

Thomas indicated they still had work to do, and they walked back to his office to inform his staff of the revised procedure. As they went into Thomas’ personal affairs chamber, which though he rarely uest it was uest daily by Gareth, Willow came in with a tray with mugs of leaf on it, and with a dark look at Yew handed them all a mug before taking herself and the tray out. “I’m going to have to achieve saught(51) with her aren’t I?” he said to Thomas.

The four women looked puzzled, and Thomas explained, “Yew teast(52) her this forenoon. She’s new and still a little sensitive.”

Rowan looked at Yew and said, “Yes.” Yew knew better than to say aught and also he had better make his peace with Willow. Rowan could make life difficult when she wasn’t entirely happy with him. The rest of them wore amused smiles but said naught.

Thomas sent for some of the junior members of his office and issued instruction for them to have done what ever was necessary to have the meeting chambers ready, have staff on hand to escort newfolk to the meeting chambers and also the required craft Mistresses and Masters and to ask Gareth, Duncan, Fern, Raoul, Harp, Lovage and Grayling the senior members of his office who were going to chair the meetings to come to his affairs chamber and also Willow, Daphne, Ymelda, Sorley, Hornbeam, Bram and Larch the less senior members who were to assist. They were still going over their notes on prospective agreäns(53) and families when Will walked in with Raoul and Lovage. “You’ve one less problem to deal with, Thomas,” he stated, and seeing the leaf he went for a mug. “Lovage? Raoul?” he asked.

“Yes please, Will,” replied the tall, half a span short of six feet, woman in her middle fifties. She was of slender build and had been a pretty woman once, but her face was marked by the ravages of the fevers she had barely survived a year since. Raoul just nodded in response.

Handing Lovage and Raoul a mug he taekt a deep drink before spaeking. “No change on the intransigents, but we’ve spent a lot of the forenoon having spaech with their guardians. There’s naught for you lot to concern yourselfs(54) with, but we’re watchful. Those nine women down there are still making demands we don’t understand, but much less stridently than lastday.(55) Again naught you lot need bother your heads with. Your staff,” he looked at Gosellyn, “is still having spaech with them.

“The good news is the reluctants are aught but similar to each other. I believe most of them to be decent men who have never had any chance to be decent men and will make good Folk, but there’s some real cesspit scum in there too. I’ll make sure we separate the scum, so there is no possibility of them helping each other. I’ve some ideas as to how we deal with them so the dogmeat can die on their own, but that’s not important for the now. The reason we’ve not had lunch yet was one of the men. He was in the first lot to leave the Gather tent, so we had no reason to bethink ourselfs he was in any way unusual.”

Thomas had a sickening feeling he knew where this was going and asked, “Religious fanatic?”

“Without a doubt,” replied Will. “Exactly as descriebt in the archives. He was in the Greathall, with fifty other newfolk. He standt(56) on the musicians’ dais and startet(57) haranguing the rest of them. Ranting of unbelievers and using words I’d never hearet(58) before. I had no idea what he was referring to and I suspect nor did any of the folkbirtht(59) present. Most of the newfolk must have understandt(60) though, because the next thing I knoewn,(61) we had a full blown riot on our hands. A rowdy night at the White Swan after the last harvest is in paelt(62) by comparison. One of the healers, the pretty young woman who hurt her leg when she was threwn(63) off a horse, Mistletoe and Bruin’s daughter…?”

Will looked to Gosellyn, who supplied the name, “Lianna.”

“Yes, that’s the one. She tryt(64) to calm him and persuade him to come down off the platform. She put her hand on his arm, and he went mad. Hit her in the face and callt her all sorts of, obviously from the newfolk’s faces, unpleasant things, of which I understandt less than one in ten. I don’t understand why, but he repeatetly(65) callt her a thornberry.”(66) he said questioningly.

“I take it you bethinkt yourself he sayt haw?” answered Hazel.

“He did.”

“The word he uest is pronouncet(67) nearly the same, but it is spelt w-h-o-r-e and not h-a-w. The archives tell us it is a derogatory term for a Mistress of leisure,”(68) explained Hazel.

“How is that bad?”

“Never mind, Will, whence they come it is, just accept it.”

“We might have standt a chance to bring him out alive, but Brock seeën(69) it happen,” continued Will. “You know how big and strong both he and his brother Bruin are. Brock reacht(70) him first and only hit him once. It was as if he had hit a cobb’s(71) web, and the man must have been dead before he hit the floor. Brock telt me he didn’t mean to kill him, he was going to braek(72) his arm so he couldn’t hurt Lianna any more, but the man movt(73) and taekt the blow at the base of his neck. We’ve spent the last hour sorting out the mess. Your staff was invaluable, Thomas. I sent them for lunch when it was over. Lovage came with me to discover what’s going on here.”

“How is Lianna? Were many hurt?” asked Gosellyn.

“She’s distresst and has bruises. I bethinkt me she didn’t look too good, but your staff sayt it was naught serious. The worst the newfolk suffert(74) was braeken(75) knuckles. Flaught(76) and brainless! Hitting someone on the skull with your bare fist is begging for a braeken hand, ridiculous! My sorrow, just a craft opinion there. Any hap,(77) that one’s not going to trouble any again.”

“We discovert(78) him in the notes this forenoon, Will, and were planning on passing him over to you to look after,” said Yew.

“Brock’s already lookt(79) after him tightly(80) which has savt(81) us all considerable trouble,” said Will.

The others, knowing naught they could say would make Will order his squads to expend the slightest effort disposing of what he referred to as dogmeat, asked no further questions. To the Folk religion, and they didn’t appreciate there were different religions, or indeed any variations within a religion, meant what the archives informed them, fanaticism which was a threat to the Folk. They considered it be a kind of instability that crossed over the point of insanity. Their own who became mentally ill they trett(82) with compassion. If they became threatening to the Folk, and there was no alternative, they didn’t lock them up or restrain them, they compassionately eased their end. An incursion of insanity was a different matter altogether, that was a matter for the huntsman to deal with, after being tightly authorised so to do by the Master at arms of course, retrospectively if need be, though the preferred option was to allow Castle to resolve the matter.

Duncan came in with Fern, Raoul and Harp, “We’ve staff out seeking you, Lovage,” Duncan telt her, “I take it you were with Will in the Greathall?”

“Yes.”

“We’ve staff seeking Gareth too. Have you eaten yet, Lovage, Will?” Duncan asked. The pair shook their heads. “There’s food been sent over, and it’s in the main affairs chamber. If I were you, I’d eat whilst it’s hot and before things become busy here.” Lovage and Will looked to Yew and Thomas who both nodded.

Thomas said, “Take your time naught will be happening here that needs either of you for at least half an hour.”

The pair left as Gareth came in followed by Grayling, Larch, Daphne, Ymelda, Sorley, Hornbeam and Bram. They went over the meeting lists again and finally managed to work out a rough time table of who would be seen when, where and by whom. They had almost finished when Lovage and Will returned. Leaving Gareth to finish the list, Thomas gave Will and Lovage an explanation of what was happening, and waited for Gareth to finish. Five minutes later had Gareth produced a dozen or so bits of paper and said, “That’s as tightly organiest(83) as we can have it for the now, no doubt some persons, both folkbirtht(84) and newfolk, will be awaiting awhile in the main affairs chamber, but it can’t be helpt.(85) Let’s have these lists out and start as soon as possible.” He left and came back a couple of minutes later without the pieces of paper saying to the others, “Our staff is collecting them. Any more leaf left?”

A few minutes later Willow came in and announced, “The meeting chambers are all warm and ready. I’ve seen to it there is ample fuel in all of them to last at least thisday, and the firekeeper gangers have promisst(86) more will be delivert(87) later for nextday and Oier will ensure the fires stay warm and fuelt.(88) I’ve informt(89) Basil, and he telt me he would tell the gangers to do what I telt them rather than wasting time asking him what to do. He warnt(90) me that they are all literal and would take that to mean they had to obey my orders, but they would be unlikely to obey any else than Yew or possibly Thomas, and expanding his instructions to include others to obey would confuse them which he was unwilling to do. There are twelve chairs in each chamber, and over a dozen younger apprentices I taekt from any craft that had them to spare using the incursion emergency as my authority, so each chamber has two runners. The first newfolk are in the main affairs chamber as well as the craft Mistresses and Masters requiert(91) for their meetings.”

Gareth smiled at Willow with approval for her knowledge of and use of the Way concerning the the incursion and then looked at the others who with himself would be chairing the meetings and the juniors who would be assisting and said, “Let us begin then.”

Yew said to the other observers, “We’ll give it a few minutes for them to settle before we go alistening.” Turning to Willow he asked, “Would you like to dine with us thiseve,(92) Willow, at half to eight?”

Willow blushed, but realising Yew was seeking saught for teasing her replied, “Yes please. Gratitude, Yew.” Rowan turned and smiled at her husband who was very relieved to know he was out of trouble.

Word Usage Key

1 Spaeking, speaking.
2 Distresst, distressed.
3 Lovt, loved.
4 Placet, placed.
5 Remaint, remained.
6 Themselfs, themselves.
7 Sayt, said.
8 Bethinkt, thought. The construction is Folk.
9 Riandet, a matter of no consequence.
10 Pleast. pleased.
11 Widoweret, widowered.
12 Thisday, today.
13 Uest, used.
14 Belike, likely.
15 Taekt, took.
16 Chamberers, housekeepers.
17 Maekt, made.
18 Descriebt, described.
19 Retiren, retired.
20 Callt, called, named
21 Mentiont, mentioned.
22 Longths, lengths.
23 Layt, laid.
24 Findt, found.
25 Uest, used.
26 Fourty-five, forty-five.
27 Nextday, tomorrow.
28 The cream of the milk, Folk expression indicating the best.
29 Naemt, named, called.
30 Tightly, in this context correctly.
31 Skillt, skilled.
32 Advancet, advanced.
33 Experiencet, experienced.
34 Statet, stated.
35 Interestet, interested.
36 Midwifes, midwives.
37 Crochet, in most forms of the word crochet the t is silent in Folk thus crocheters is cro shay ers (kroʊʃeiərʒ). The t is pronounced in crochett, the past tense of the verb.
38 Seamsters, specifically needle workers. The seamstresses is the name for an umbrella craft that encompasses many subcrafts in addition to seamsters.
39 Weaven, woven.
40 Refuest, refused.
41 Newbirtht, newborn.
42 Shockt, shosked.
43 Opent, opened.
44 Spaech, speech.
45 Spaek, speak.
46 Shaert, shared.
47 Lastnight, last night.
48 Thisnight, tonight.
49 Tiren, tired.
50 Lasteve, last eve, yesterday evening.
51 Achieve saught, achieve reconciliation, or make one’s peace.
52 Teast, teased.
53 Agreän(s), spouse(s), one(s) one has marital agreement(s) with.
54 Yourselfs, yourselves.
55 Lastday, yesterday.
56 Standt, stood.
57 Startet, started.
58 Hearet, heard.
59 Folkbirtht, Folk born.
60 Understandt, understood.
61 Knoewn, knew.
62 Paelt, paled.
63 Thewn, thrown.
64 Tryt, tried.
65 Repeatetly, repeatedly.
66 Thornberry or a haw, fruit of the hawthorn tree, Crataegus monogyna.
67 Pronouncet, pronounced.
68 Mistress (or Master) of leisure, one who provides sexual services for a living, the craft is regarded as no different from any other on Castle.
69 Seeën, saw.
70 Reacht, reached.
71 Cobb, spider.
72 Break, break.
73 Movt, moved.
74 Suffert, suffered.
75 Braeken, broken.
76 Flaught, foolish, stupid.
77 Any hap, any way or any how.
78 Discovert, discovered.
79 Lookt, looked.
80 Tightly, properly in this context.
81 Savt, saved.
82 Trett, treated.
83 Organiest, organised.
84 Folkbirtht, folkborn.
85 Helpt, helped.
86 Promisst, promised.
87 Delivert, delivered.
88 Fuelt, fueled.
89 Informt, informed.
90 Warnt, warned.
91 Requiert, required.
92 Thiseve, this evening.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002050
LET THEM WONDER
EARLY AFTERNOON, TENCH & KNAWEL, CLAIRE (4nc) OLIVER (2nc)

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a newfolk character not encountered before who is 4 Earth years old. nc indicates new character.

29th of Towin Day 2

Loosestrife was hoping her son and his husband wouldn’t be too late to adopt a pair of children from the incomers, which she knew would cause them more disappointment. Male couples were much rarer mongst(1) the Folk than female couples, and very much rarer than multiples, and usually, unless there was a tragedy within their clansfolk, there were no children available for them to adopt. Very occasionally a woman, usually a kinswoman and more occasionally still a clanswoman, would bear a babe for them, but it had never been a common Folk practice, though it was slowly becoming more so. Tench and Knawel had wished to adopt for years now. She knew there would be a lot of Folk wishing to find children to make their families complete, or at least more so in their own eyes, and the incomer children would go to loving homes quickly.

Her children had an unusual domestic arrangement by the Folk’s norms, but it was not considered to be any less valid or proper than any other marriage or family arrangement. Her son, Tench, had had agreement with Knawel for eight years, and they both lived with her daughter, Bramling. Bramling had two children, Grebe who was five and Gdana who was four. Bramling had never had a man, and it was widely known she had never wished one. As a result she had been approached a number of times by women who preferred women concerning agreement, but she had never wished a wife either. She had kindly explained, “I prefer the mutual convenience of living with my brothers which is without the intensity of having an agreän.”(2)

There had been some idle speculation as to who the father of her children was, or indeed who the fathers were, for none had ever admitted to having slept with her. It was acknowledged she might have availed herself of the services of a Master of leisure, whose discretion concerning such matters was absolute, but it was believed either Knawel or her brother Tench had fathered them, though whether Bramling slept with her brother or his husband or both was not regarded as a matter any other had a right to know of, and all four adults were so close mouthed on the matter none was prepared to ask.

What ever the paternity of the children, the truth was none really cared, for the children were properly reared, cared to and loved. Bramling was six lunes pregnant, and the father of this child was also not known to any outside the family. If any inside the family knew, she was again singularly reticent. Grebe and Gdana referred to Bramling as Mum, and to Tench and Knawel as Dad or Uncle randomly, and given their domestic arrangements and all children’s desire for the status that went with having two parents, that gave no clues as to their paternal parentage.

Tench, Knawel and Bramling all went to the healers with a view to adopting a pair of children for Tench and Knawel. That they would be a pair of fathers and Bramling would provide the mothering required, in the same way Tench and Knawel provided the fathering required by her children, was something they all understood without having to mention it. Tench and Knawel adopted Claire, who was four, and Oliver, who was two. Loosestrife was delighted her son and his husband had the children they had longed for, and Bramling was happy the debt she owed her brother and his husband for standing as father to her children, she could repay by standing as mother to theirs. Claire had already started to call her Mum, and Tench and Knawel Dad.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002060
SPINNING WHEEL
AFTERNOON GEORGE (58nc) MODEL ENGINEER

29th of Towin Day 2

Gareth was with George the fifty-eight year old model engineer and had Willow with him. With them were Oak Master smith, Wolf Master founder and Vinnek Master wainwright and also Lyre Mistress spinster. When Thomas went in he saw Lyre standing with some papers in her hands which had sketches and notes on them and she was expressing gratitude to George and ready to leave.

“No, no,” she was saying, “these are perfectly clear. I am sure my brother who makes the clan’s looms will be able to work from them, and if there are any problems he can always ask you. I’ll go now and leave you to the Master crafters. Gratitude, George.” With a shy sideways smile she left. Thomas thought the craft Masters were looking thoughtful and impressed.

George, responding to an earlier discussion, continued by saying, “I should prefer riven timber rather than sawn to make the shafts, Vinnek, for it’s stronger with no end grain breaking out at the side. Of course if you could supply whole ash with heartwood maybe a hand span in diameter that would be the best for strength, and it’s much easier to steam bend successfully too.”

“Why would you use riven timber if whole ash is better?” asked Vinnek.

“Terribly difficult to source where I’m from and even more expensive,” said George, “but I see your point, any amount of it here isn’t there? Changing the subject a bit you realise the number of gear teeth in the mechanisms would have to be co-prime(3) so as to spread the wear evenly?” All three Masters were familiar with the wooden gearing found in mills and once George had explained what he meant by prime and co-prime they had understood exactly what the unfamiliar words meant. They were silent as they thought that out and eventually nodded agreement when they understood the implications of what George was saying.

“Could you build a reaper in three lunes to trial at this year’s harvest, George?” asked Gareth.

“If I had the materials to hand I should do it in less than three weeks, that’s two tenners.”

Vinnek asked, “Could you draw all the components on paper with sizes on such that our crafters could work from, George?”

“No problem at all, given a dozen bits of paper a yard square, ah sorry, a stride by a stride, a measuring instrument and something to write with on them, preferably that could be erased,” seeing the looks on their faces he went on, “removed that is, if I make mistakes, and in three days it’ll be done. Of course,” he said to Wolf apologetically, “I can only give you finished sizes, so you would have to work out the sizes for the founding patterns(4) yourself, not my craft you understand.”

“Of course,” said Wolf. Gareth didn’t understand the last, but it was obvious the craft Masters did.

“George,” Gareth continued, “would you be willing to teach this to others, including apprentices?”

“Where I come from, I’m the youngest man I know of even interested in this sort of thing. We were a dying breed with no hope of recruiting youngsters. I’d be grateful to be able to pass it on,” George answered with a wry smile.

“I bethink me a large grant should be maekt(5) available, so you and interestet(6) craft Masters can make a start with twelve bright, older apprentices to begin with if you are agreeable?” asked Gareth.

The three craft Masters were nodding in agreement, and George taken aback by the scale of the interest they were displaying said, “I’ve never had this much encouragement ever, but yes, Gareth.”

“What do you know of our customs regarding family, kin, clan, kith and adoption?” Gareth asked, moving the discussion on.

“Family are immediate relations usually in the same dwelling, kin are extended family and clan are more distant but still related even if the relationship is so distant it’s not precisely known. Kith are friends so close no debt of obligation, only one of love, is incurred even when they provide life saving aid. I found that difficult to comprehend for it seemed to me the entire Folk are kith. Adoption is possible for any relative at all, and has the same status as blood. Or least that’s how I understood it from the talk I went to this morning, sorry forenoon.”

“That’s it in a tellin,(7) George. Will you be seeking a wife? Sons or daughters to apprentice? Family? Kin? Clan? My sorrow if I seem to press you, but it is our way to resolve these issues as quickly as possible. We all believe what you have to offer is of great significance to the Folk. Once your knowledge and skills become common knowledge you will be of high status and as such much courtet(8) by our womenfolk, and their interest will be genuine.”

The others in the chamber were expressing agreement. George, stunned by this, said, “My wife left me fifteen years ago. We had no children, my wife couldn’t which was probably why she left. I heard she was living with a man with three children within a year of leaving me whom she subsequently married. I never bothered with women after that. I had my workshop, and it was less likely to cause me pain. I don’t know what to say, and the idea of being much courted by your womenfolk makes me uncomfortable.”

“They are your folk too now, George. There is a social gathering in the Greathall thiseve,” Gareth telt him. “A significant reason for it is to allow newfolk and the folkbirtht to meet and reach agreement, and we should like you to be there. What ever transpires make no decisions in haste. If you need advice return to the Master at arms office, and we shall help as much as we can. I see we’ve given you much to think of, so we’ll leave it there and hope to see you later.”

George, who had been considerably shaken by the last bit of the meeting, left, and Oak said, “Major craft Master in the making, no doubt of it. Sharp too, he’ll end on the Council.” Wolf and Vinnek both agreed.

“How good and how important is his knowledge and skill?” asked Thomas.

“In his head he has the means to at least triple our cereal crop next season,” replied Vinnek, “which will mean the Folk will eat better in the late spring, and we shall lose fewer elders when a poor summer and harvest is followt(9) by a bad winter. His knowledge may even mean we shall never see rationing again. He’s the most significant crafter on Castle and shall remain so for many years, and unless you do something he’ll probably be being woon(10) by fifty widows within a tenner. We need him settelt(11) with a good woman to enable him to focus on passing on his knowledge and skills. It’s a riandet(12) if looking after him is all she does, right now that’s craft enough, and probably the second most important craft on Castle. You need to make sure you decide whom he takes to wife, Thomas, and not leave it to chance, for the last thing we need is for him to be marryt(13) to a woman who is going to distract him from his crafting with domestic discord. Were I you I’d make sure it be that little spinster.”

Thomas and Gareth both looked surprised rather than shocked, and even more so when Oak and Wolf expressed their agreement with the strongth(14) of Vinnek’s remarks, and with the suitability of the Mistress spinster who was less than half of George’s age. Thomas thought and said, “I will your thoughts on the Mistress spinster, Willow, as a suitable wife to George.” This was expressed as an order, rather than a request, so as to make sure she didn’t feel she was putting herself forward inappropriately.

“Lyre loes her intendet(15) to the fevers last year, and she has mournt(16) him as though they had been agreäns. He was much older than she, but not quite so old as George. She has strong family ties, they’re all close, and the clan operates as a mixt(17) craft coöperative. Her grandmother Winnow, who was loes(18) to the fevers, was clan chief, and they have not yet chosen a new chief. She has a marryt older sister who is a Mistress weaver and a marryt younger sister who is also a Mistress spinster. Her only brother is a Master woodworker in high demand for his carven cribs, but he makes almost aught, he’s artistic, creative and skilful. He designt(19) those skeiner things the wool crafters use now for preparing wool ready for dyeing and drying, and he likes varyt(20) and challenging work. He’s ideal for making those spinning wheels.

“They have no parents, but a lot of aunts and uncles and other close kin in various crafts in the coöperative. George would be good to and for her, his age won’t be an issue to her. He would be part husband part father almost. She’s young enough to bear him children, and I know she wishes them strongly. She would settle George in his placement and within her clan, where he would be much appreciatet.(21) She was, I bethink me, more than a little taken with him. He has a little of the look of her loes intendet, or may hap that’s just due to the similarity in age. It would be a good match for Lyre, for George and for Castle.”

Willow’s incisive assessment, using the combination of her knowledge of the Folk, and her analytical ability, Gareth opined, justified her placement as a personal assistant to Thomas.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002070
SHE CAN ONLY SAY NO
AFTERNOON JANICE (36nc) BOOK BINDER RESTORER

29th of Towin Day 2

Thomas’ second observation was of Janice the book binder and restorer who was in her middle thirties. Harp was interviewing, Hornbeam was assisting her, and Kæn Master archivist was there to meet her. Kæn was an untidy looking, intelligent man of thirty-nine with poor sight which bothered him not at all as most of the things he wished to look at he could look at from a farth(22) of a span or even less.

When Thomas went in Janice was saying, “It’s the damp not the cold that rots the paper.”

“Yes, we understand that,” responded Kæn, “but how do you keep your inks from fading for so long?”

“I’ve not been around that long myself,” she laught. “I know of an ink recipe which is similar to yours, but the mixture must be simmered for two hours. I believe allowing it to boil results in a faster fading ink, or so I’ve read. I’ve never tried making it myself, so I can’t be sure. The other significant factor is a lot of your archives are scrolls, not books. I should imagine your books keep better than your scrolls because the moisture in the air has much poorer ingress to the paper in a book than in a scroll.”

As Kæn nodded Thomas pushed towards her some of the archives in most urgent need of copying and asked, “What would you do with these, Janice?”

She carefully scrutinised the mixture of books and scrolls for a few minutes and answered him encouragingly. “They’re all legible, but only just in places. I’d have them all copied in book format binding the books with more than the usual number of blank pages at the front, a full section or even two. I’d start copying the least legible first, using the best inks, with several variations on the ink recipes. I’d have written in the front of the new copy the exact ink formulations and preparation methods used on which pages and the date, and then I’d have them all looked at and evaluated for fading at regular intervals for two hundred years, recording the date of the evaluation and the evaluation annotations themselves after the ink information. I should stop using scrolls, and eventually all the archives would be in book format, which though they take longer to make than scrolls would last a lot longer and they’d be easier to store. Eventually that would save a lot of work.”

Kæn was nodding, “Yes. I don’t know why we never bethinkt us of it, but it’s the obvious way to do it. And that saw cut on the binding spine will certainly keep the spine strings intact for longer. Gratitude.”

“I can offer you a craft placement in the archives working with Kæn if you like?” Thomas informed her.

Kæn beamed with pleasure at the idea, and Janice responded with smile of delight and what was becoming an oft heard reaction of the newfolk, “Turn my hobby into a living? Yes, please.”

Harp turned the conversation into other channels. She explained the reasons for the event thiseve(23) in the Greathall and asked Janice of her desires concerning her personal placement. “I’ve never been any where near married,” Janice said. “Not for lack of looking these last five years or so. I just never met any one I was interested in. Most of the men I met thought I wasn’t quite right in the head for messing with old books. I’d like children. What woman wouldn’t? But I want…, oh I don’t know what I want. I’ve probably read too many children’s stories where they all live happily ever after. I’ll go to the Greathall, and what ever happens, happens, but I’m not running off to get married to the first stranger who buys me a drink. I know most of that makes no sense to you, but what I’m saying is I’m not rushing into anything. Is that it?”

“Yes,” said Harp, “we’ll meet with you later, and what happens will indeed happen.” Janice waved to them as she went through the door. Harp was speculating, “I bethink me she would be very happy to have a man and children, but is aflait(24) she will be ill bethinkt of for her interest in old books. I wonder what it would take to convince her?”

Kæn who was widely known as a solitary man dedicated to the archives replied, “I don’t know, but I like her, and I like old books. Bethink you she would dance with me thiseve, Thomas?” Without awaiting a reply he answered his own question, “She can only say no. I’ll ask her.” This was as he was walking out of the chamber tenderly carrying the scrolls Thomas had pushed at Janice to return them to their proper store.

Thomas looked at Harp and Hornbeam, shrugged his shoulders and said, “Quite!” and left.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002080
NURSING MOTHER
AFTERNOON JOAN (26nc) GLASS BLOWER

29th of Towin Day 2

Thomas wasn’t looking forward to this observation, Harp was interviewing, assisted by Hornbeam. The meeting was between Master glass blower Erik and the sad looking young woman with the babe in front of him. He knew she was Joan, she was twenty-six and she had been parted from her man and her son less than three days after his birth. She had been taken to the Keep with the babes before dawn by the healers when they discovered her in distress seeking her babe, and like all new mothers she was being cared to by the midwifes.(25) She’d been given herbs to ease her distress and a babe to suckle. She was carrying the motherless incomer babe.

She was nursing the babe under the direction of Molly Mistress baker, who was doing the same, but on a somewhat grander scale. Molly had temporarily given up baking to take over the care to the babes, all of who were hale, leaving the healers and midwifes to focus elsewhere. Master midwife Otter had telt Thomas Joan would need a suitable chair and to be gentle and to make sure every one else was too. Otter had provided the chair, and Thomas who knew Harp and Hornbeam were both naturally tactful and sensitive had Erik informed specially before the meeting. Erik turned out to be all he could have hoped for. He treated Joan as though she were his own daughter. They spake of blowing glass, and she had an interest in, and was skilled at, making the tiny bottles and vials in demand in the infirmary by the herbals. The babe cried, and she said, “Sorry,” and turned to one side. The crying stopped instantly, and all smiled, they all knew there was only one thing that had that effect on a hungry babe, and it was good to know the precious little bundles of humanity were going to survive after such dire beginnings on Castle.

Without saying aught explicitly, Erik indicated to Harp Joan had a craft placement. Casually, as though it were of no import at all, he said to Joan, “My daughter Mayblossom is of a similar age to you. She would enjoy meeting you and the babe, and Nell too, my wife. Why don’t you share the eve meal with us?” She looked startled, and he joked, “You’ll be doing me a favour. If Nell doesn’t manage to hold a babe at regular intervals she threatens to have another one.” He left it at that, and returned to craft matters. His calm manner, which presumed she was a craft member without discussing it, had her agreement without her realising aught had happened. He finished saying, “I have to go. I’ve a couple of hours crafting still to do. We’ll see you at six then. Molly will make sure you find us, and I’ll let Nell and Mayblossom know to expect you.” With that, he was through the door and gone before Joan had time to register a protest.

Harp said to Joan, “He’s the kindest of men you know. You have a good craft Master there. Hornbeam, you escort Joan back to Molly, and make sure she wraps herself and the babe up tightly(26) before you go out, and tell Molly she’s to have the pair of them at Master Erik’s for six.” She smiled at Joan, and said, “We mustn’t deprive Nell and Mayblossom of a minute’s worth of time to spoil you and your babe in must we? Off you go.” She gently pushed Joan to the door, and Hornbeam followed her spaeking(27) of windproof coats.

Thomas looked at Harp and said, “I was dreading that. Quite a man Erik, isn’t he?”

“Mayblossom’s a couple of years younger than Joan,” Harp telt him. “He loes his elder daughter last year. He’ll adopt her and the babe if he can, and once Nell has sight of them it’s a certainty. Joan’s time aplenty to find a man, and I’m sure she will.” Nodding with satisfaction Thomas sent out for a couple of mugs of leaf.

Word Usage Key

1 Mongst, amongst.
2 Agreän(s), spouse(s), the one(s) one has marital agreement with.
3 Co-prime, the numbers of teeth on two gear wheels are said to be co-prime if they have no factors in common (e.g. 12 and 41 or 14 and 45). This ensures every tooth meshes with every gap before repeating the cycle which averages all wear evenly on all the teeth and all the gaps.
4 Patterns, wooden originals uest in casting metal parts, they have to be oversize to allow for the shrinkage of cooling liquid metal and to provide some finishing allowance.
5 Maekt, made.
6 Interestet, interested.
7 Tellin, Limecola balthica, a small, oft pink, tasty marine bivalve. In a tellin is equivalent to in a nutshell.
8 Courtet, courted.
9 Followt, followed.
10 Woon, wooed. Historically the word was wooën, but usage altered the pronunciation and subsequently the spelling.
11 Settelt, settled.
12 Riandet, a matter of no significance.
13 Marryt, married.
14 Strongth, strength.
15 Intendet, in this context the one one intends to marry, fiancée or fiancé.
16 Mournt, mourned.
17 Mixt, mixed.
18 Loes, lost.
19 Designt, designed.
20 Varyt, varied.
21 Appreciatet, appreciated.
22 Farth, farness, distance. Usually only uest for small distances or separations.
23 Thiseve, this evening.
24 Aflait, afraid.
25 Midwifes, midwives.
26 Tightly, in this context properly.
27 Spaeking, speaking.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002085
SOME THINGS ARE FATED
AFTERNOON PLACEMENTS SANDERLING (38) AND LUKE (34) LUTHIER

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old. nc indicates new character not encountered before.

29th of Towin Day 2

At his interview, the day after he arrived on Castle, Luke was introduced to Master luthier Gorse who was pleased to accept him as a colleague and suggested Luke shared his workshop, where they could share experience and techniques. Luke had been happy to accept. When his personal placement situation was explored, he remembered the woman police officer and what he considered had been a lost opportunity. He’d had the social conventions here explained to him, and he knew a lot of widows were seeking a husband. He was not a superstitious man, but he believed some things at least were fated to happen. The short conversation he had had with the woman seeking children followed on so immediately, in his mind at least, from his thoughts of the female officer the two events became linked.

He telt(1) Harp, who was interviewing, “I think sometimes things are meant to happen. I spoke for a few seconds to a woman of near my age, the first day I was here, near the big fire before daylight. She was seeking children with a line of others, and a young man found a child when we were speaking. I have no idea who she is, or if she’s seeking a husband, but if she is I should like to meet her.”

Harp nodded and said, “I shall discover who she is and her circumstances, and if she’s seeking a man I shall arrange for you to be introducet2 at the dinner thiseve.(3) What if she’s marryt,(4) or elsewise unavailable, Luke?”

Luke replied, “I can’t tell you why I should like to meet her, but something tells me she’s seeking a husband. If she’s not then I still should like to marry. I should like children, and I should be happy to marry a woman with or without children, but I have come to the realisation I do want children.”

When Sanderling had been approached by the Master at arms staff and telt they had a potential man for her she wasn’t surprised because she had registered as seeking a man with them some two lunes since. Her man, Wijatt, had been more than twenty years older than she, and he’d dien(5) from heart failure. What did surprise her was the potential husband was an incomer who had asked the Master at arms staff to locate specifically her. The idea Luke had of some things being meant to be intrigued her, and she went to the dinner to meet him in a favourable state of mind and kindly disposed towards him. They had been introduced, and she had noted he was a big man, but not a bulky one. He was dark with short hair and not particularly good-looking till he smiled, which he did readily. Luke saw a petite brunette with a slim figure with hair curling onto her shoulders and what he considered to be an attractive face.

Sanderling had asked Luke, “Why did you wish to meet me, Luke?”

He had telt her of his previous marriage, of seeing the female officer and wondering if she were married and then almost the next thing spaeking(6) to her, “I couldn’t help but think the events were connected somehow, so I asked to meet you if you were seeking a husband. I know it doesn’t make any sense, but that’s how it happened.”

Sanderling had been telt Luke was thirty-four and was a craft luthier, and she asked him, “Do you know aught of me, Luke?”

“Only your name and what I see which is a pretty woman of near my age.”

Sanderling smiled and telt him, “I’m thirty-eight and a healer. My previous man was twenty-four years older than I, and we were happy. He’d been taking herbs for a heart problem for years, and he dien from heart failure over a year over and left me with our three children. I am telt you would be happy to be a father to the children of a woman you marryt. Is that so?”

Luke nodded and said in explanation, “As I think you have been told, I have not had children before, and I didn’t have a relationship after my wife left that lasted long enough to consider a family, but I should like to have a family. I should, if possible, like to have some too. How do you feel regards that since you already have three?”

Luke hadn’t become accustomed to the large families of the Folk, and he thought a woman who had been through three pregnancies probably wouldn’t be inclined to become pregnant again just to satisfy his desire for children.

Sanderling not aware of that replied, “I’d be happy to have five or six more if it came to pass.” They went into dinner, and over dinner Sanderling asked him, “Luke, bethink(7) yourself we are moving towards agreement?”

Luke replied, “I don’t understand you, Sanderling. What do you mean?”

Sanderling expanded her previous question to say, “I am asking if you bethink you it probable we shall decide to marry, and if so, bethink you we shall do so thiseve? If you decide you would like to marry me then we are marryt because I have already maekt(8) my mind up.” Luke had been telt several times of the bluntth(9) and the speed of the Folks’ decision making when it came to these sorts of issues, but he was still taken aback by Sanderling’s question. He was staring at her face, and she asked him, “What are you looking at and thinking of, Luke?”

Luke had been thinking of how to reply, and in the end he said, “When I first met you I thought you had kissable lips, and I was looking at them. I was startled by your question. Things happen much more slowly where I come from, but as I told you I think some things are meant to be. Somehow I knew you were seeking a husband before I even knew who you were, and I think we were meant to marry.” He looked at Sanderling again and continued, “I want to marry you, Sanderling.”

Sanderling reached for his hand and said, “We can dance for an hour or two, Husband Luke, and then go back to my chambers, our chambers now, and you can satisfy yourself as to the kissability of my lips. I do by the bye like the sound of that particular activity. I presume you have little in the way of possessions?”

“Little other than my uniform and the clothes I’m wearing which I was given,” Luke replied.

He’d had to explain what a uniform was, and Sanderling said, “The fabric would be useful, but you need some more clothes. I’ll be able to help there. I’m sure the children will be fascinatet(10) by the idea of all the staff in one office(11) dresst(12) identically. They are by the bye with my mum and dad thisnight.(13) I bethinkt me it may be a good idea if I managt(14) to find a man to have the chambers to ourselfs.”(15)

She smiled a seductive smile at Luke who said, “A very good idea.”
They danced till nearly midnight and left, both eager to test the kissability of Sanderling’s lips.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002090
I DIDN’T DO ANY OF THE FIGHTING
AFTERNOON URSULA (27nc) BOW & ARROW MAKER

29th of Towin Day 2

Thomas was observing Harp interview Ursula. Ursula rather ashaemtly(16) professed to no skills relevant to life on Castle. She had been, she explained, a receptionist-telephonist, a craft which uest(17) communication devices the Folk didn’t have. She said if she could find a man she were interested in she wished to marry and have a family. Harp suggested she thought on choosing a craft and gave her list with over two hundred different crafts on it.

As she was leaving, Thomas, who was reluctant to accept her self-evaluation because he couldn’t believe so intelligent and articulate a woman had naught to offer, asked her, “What have you done to have fun or as hobbies?”

“I was interested in historical reënactment. That’s probably why I never found a man. Most of them think it’s a bit weird.” Ursula was a little embarrassed by her disclosure.

“What did you do?” Harp asked. Like Thomas, she had no idea what Ursula was spaeking of.

“I didn’t do any of the fighting,” Ursula explained. “I made the bows and the arrows for the bowmen.”

“You are a bowyer and a fletcher‽” Thomas had asked incredulously of this woman who claimed no skills.

“Yes, it’s not difficult, though it is time consuming to make good bows. I can shape a bow from a single piece or two limbs. I have even made modern compound bows with sights. Arrows are easy if you have the head, but I can forge and file arrowheads myself if something unusual is required.”

Harp asked Ursula to wait whilst she sent Hornbeam, who had just returned from escorting Joan back to Molly, to instruct a runner to request a workshop Master from the huntsman’s office to spare them a little time. A short while later Mistress Haven was shewn into the chamber. Within two minutes, she had offered Ursula a craft as a bowyer with the huntsmen. Ursula accepted and was finding it hard to believe what she had done for fun was to be a way of life for her.

Harp turning to personal placements telt her, “We have on our books a thirty-three year old man seeking a wife. He is Oyster, and he makes bow strings. I bethink me you will like him. Would you like me to arrange an introduction at the dinner dance thiseve?”

Ursula replied, “Yes, very much. At least he won’t think I’m weird.”

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002100
A BIT OF ROPE
AFTERNOON GERVAISE (65nc).ROPE WALK

29th of Towin Day 2

Yew had gone into the chamber where Duncan was chairing the meeting assisted by Daphne, a young woman in her late twenties. Howell Master roper was also there. Gervaise an man of sixty-five was in the process of annotating a drawing of a mechanism he’d drawn on a sheet of heavy paper with Howell looking excitedly over his shoulder. “Yes,” Howell was saying, “I can see how it works. With the ratchet head to take up the completet(18) rope, more of those supporting things, and the traveller, and a lot of apprentices to ease it all along we could make ropes long enough to span the Arder. A new set of ropes for the ferry with far fewer splices to run through the pulleys would make it much easier to pull the ferry across the river, and I bethink me that should be our first major project using these new ideas, Gervaise. I bethink me your ideas are a little advancet(19) for the junior apprentices, but the Masters and the senior apprentices would be interestet.(20) Would you like to craft with us and oversee the making of our first rope walk?”

“Yes, I should,” Gervaise said slowly before adding, “but I do not have the stamina once I had. Laying up a rope suitable for a river ferry is a lot of heavy work.”

“That’s what apprentices are for, my friend, to do all the hard work. All you have to do is tell them what to do.” The two men laught, and Gervaise was much happier knowing that his limitations due to his age were appreciated.

“Why did you not join the elders, Gervaise? You are certainly eligible, and it would have maekt your life easier,” asked Duncan.

Gervaise taekt his time replying, but he eventually said, “It is not particularly good to be old where I came from, and I suppose I have deliberately not thought of myself in those terms and it has become a habit.”

Duncan nodded to Daphne to continue, and she asked, “What would you prefer in terms of a family placement, Gervaise?”

“I understand a little of your customs. My wife died a long time ago, and I don’t want to remarry, but I left a lot of grandchildren behind and the loss hurts. I should like to be with children. Is that possible?”

“Any of us would offer you a family place unless you chose not, grandparents are always in great demand,” Howell telt him. “You can be adoptet(21) into a family as a grandfather, even as an extra grandfather. Our children have no objection to being spoilt by three grandfathers. My thinking is they’re all opportunists at that age.”

“They are no different where I come from,” said Gervaise smiling. “Yes, I should like that.”

“There’s a social gathering thiseve in the Greathall. If you like? I shall introduce you to some possible candidates, all in my craft of course,” Howell said with a smile.

Gervaise laught and replied, “Of course, and yes I should like that, thank you.” Realising that the meeting was over he stood, and as he left said, “I look forward to this evening, sorry thiseve.”

Yew looked at Howell and then Duncan and Daphne questioningly. Howell sighed and said, “Naught to it, we already have everything we need. We should have deviest(22) it ourselfs over a hundred years over,” he sighed again, “but we didn’t, and we shall develop it much faster with Gervaise. It will give him a craft placement, even though he doesn’t need one at his age. I’ll introduce him to Sable and Hawk. They’re seeking a grandparent to help with the children and feel more of a family. Neither has any living parents.”

Yew looked at Daphne again, and she said, “He’s a kind old man who’s still bereft by the loss of his grandchildren, but I bethink me Sable and Hawk are an ideal solution, Yew.”

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002110
AROUND THE BEND
AFTERNOON MIKE (20nc) SANITATION ENGINEER

29th of Towin Day 2

Yew was watching Duncan chair, assisted by Daphne, the meeting of Spruce Master plumber, a heavily built man in his late forties of ruddy complexion with short, fair hair and huge hands with fingers like half grown cumbers,(23) and Mike, the newfolk sanitation engineer, what ever that was, who was the antithesis of Spruce being pale as milk, as thin a lath with long dark hair and twenty or so.

Mike was describing a device to Spruce with sketches on paper. “You push the lever here, which lifts the plunger here, which primes the siphon, over the water goes, down this pipe here, taking everything with it around the stink trap u-bend here, leaving the trap full of clean water, simple. Of course there are a few different designs, but the principle’s similar in them all.”

“Clever!” said Spruce. “You’re right it is simple. What do you make the base of?”

“Anything at all, as long as it’s watertight. Lead’s been used, at one time potters made ’em in plaster moulds from liquid slip clay. Not my trade, craft that is, so I don’t know too much about it.”

“What of the waste pipe?” asked Spruce.

“Same again, minimum diameter of four inch, this much,” he said demonstrating with his first fingers and thumbs. “It needs a minimum of fall to get the stuff away though.”

The two craftsmen would have carried on all day. Duncan attracted Spruce’s attention who promptly said whilst looking at Mike, “If Mike wills it he’s a craft placement.”

“Right,” said Mike.

Duncan started on the explanation concerning a personal placement. Mike cut him off quietly but firmly, “I’m not ready for a wife and children. I know most of the Folk of my age are, but I didn’t grow up here and I’m not. I don’t know what I’m going to do, because I know I have to have something,” he looked helplessly at the others, suddenly seeming much younger than when he had been confidently expounding his craft.

“You mayn’t be ready for a wife, but you need a family and a home. You would be well come to live with us. As a son, I mean,” Spruce explained. “We shouldn’t be able to spaek(24) of craft at home though. Moss is firm on that.”

Mike didn’t know what to say because it was a solution he hadn’t considered, in spite of having had it explained to him twice. This didn’t happen at his age where he had come from, so it hadn’t sunk in. He realised this was real and the older man was doing his best for him, and he felt had to say something soon. The others were more appreciative of his predicament than he realised, and Yew said, “Take your time, Mike.”

Mike’s brain began to function again after another half minute or so, and he said, “Yes, thank you.”
Spruce grinned at him and said, “You can call me Dad if you will, but you’d better call Moss Mum, or she’ll be ill pleast.”(25)

Mike found it hard to comprehend he’d been accepted into the family and Spruce’s wife didn’t even know of it yet. Everybody else seemed to think nothing of it which did make it look a bit better. When they all said, “Well come to the Folk, Mike,” the reality of it all came home to him. What he’d left behind wasn’t much, and the future did seem better than it had looked only a few days ago.

Spruce pushed him towards the door and said, “Come on, Son, we’ve some repair work to do for Milligan, and the day’s adwindling.”(26) With that they left.

Duncan, who was aware Daphne knew Moss, asked, “Daphne?”

Daphne laught and said, “Moss is a friend of Mum’s. She never had any children and will be happy at Spruce adopting Mike. She’s a lovely woman who manages Spruce’s life for him which is fortunate for him as he is hopelessly disorganiest(27) at all not connectet(28) with his craft.” As another thought came to her she laught again before adding, “Mike may bethink himself he is not ready for a wife, but from the moment his mum meets him she’ll be seeking the mother of her grandchildren and like his dad he’ll do as he’s telt.”

Yew said, “It’s a good result. We’re making progress,” as like the plumbers he left.

Word Usage Key

1 Telt, told.
2 Introducet, introduced.
3 Thiseve, this evening.
4 Marryt, married.
5 Dien, died.
6 Spaeking, speaking.
7 Bethink, to think is unusually conjugated in Folk.
8 Maekt, made.
9 Bluntth, bluntness.
10 Fascinatet, fascinated.
11 Office, in this context best translated as profession.
12 Dresst, dressed.
13 Thisnight, tonight.
14 Managt, managed.
15 Ourselfs, ourselves.
16 Ashaemtly, ashamedly.
17 Uest, used.
18 Completet, completed.
19 Advancet, advanced.
20 Interestet, interested.
21 Adoptet, adopted.
22 Deviest, devised.
23 Cumber, cucumber.
24 Spaek, speak.
25 Pleast, pleased.
26 The day’s adwindling (or awaning), Folk expressions meaning the time is getting on.
27 Disorganiest, disorganised.
28 Connectet, connected.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002120
CRAFT VIRGIN
AFTERNOON JANET (63nc) SEAMSTRESS

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old. nc indicates new character not encountered before.

29th of Towin Day 2

“Ah, why me?” thought Yew. His third observation was with Lovage chairing assisted by Bram. The meeting was between Livette Mistress seamster(1) and Janet, a prim, strait-laced looking woman of sixty-three with a tight disapproving looking mouth. Janet was tall, thin rather than slender, had a thin bordering on non-existent bosom to match, and had her full, gloriously, if not riotously, coloured auburn hair, which had no trace of gray, in a tight unattractive bun on the back of her head. From the look on her face and the austerity of her clothes she looked as if she had maekt(2) a craft out of misery. The situation wasn’t helped by Livette being a young looking thirty-two year old, a new mother of two lunes with aught but a thin bosom, and whose joy in life clearly shewed. She had two children besides the last, and she was devoted to her husband, Gordon Master stillman, who crafted for Joseph the brew Master in his brandy house.

Livette started to spaek(3) to Janet who objected right from the start by remarking, “Let me make it quite clear at the outset, I have never been touched by a man in any way, and I am not going to go to what I can only presume is going to be an orgy tonight.” All in the chamber knew what she meant by tonight and even orgy, but both sounded odd to them. “I was told I should be meeting with a senior member of the craft.”

Yew gave Lovage a spaeking(4) glance who promptly said, “Janet, Mistress Livette is a very senior member of her craft. With us seniority is baest(5) on skill and knowledge not age.”

“Nonsense, I don’t see how she can be,” said Janet, “she can’t have had the time to acquire either.”

Enough is enough, thought Lovage looking sideways at Yew, “Janet, you don’t seem to have understandt(6) the situation at all. Right now, you are the one with no seniority, and the one whose opinions have no worth. Mistress Livette is here to evaluate whether you are, in her opinion, of sufficient stature as a seamster to warrant an invitation to join her craft as a Mistress crafter. She’s representing her craft, and as far as you are concernt(7) she is the craft. If you antagonise her to the point where she walks out on you her craft shall waste no further time on you. You won’t have a second chance. I suggest you start behaving in a manner beseeming(8) to the supplicant you are, or bethink you of another craft that will keep you alive on Castle.”

Janet didn’t or wouldn’t understand the import of Lovage’s words. She bristled and demanded, “And who are you, young woman?”

“I am the senior member of the Master at arms staff who in a few moments, unless you coöperate, and by that I mean do exactly what you are telt,(9) is going to order the guardians outside to take you back to the camp and leave you there to die, and as with Livette’s craft you shall see none other than me. My office shall waste no further time on you either.”

Less insistent, but still not coöperative, Janet turned to Yew and demanded, “And who exactly are you?”

“I am Yew,” he replied mildly. Bram nearly fell out of his chair with mirth at this point.

“I am not used to being ridiculed,” she said, her voice as cold as ice.

“It is not necessary,” continued Yew, “you make yourself ridiculous.” All his life Yew, as his father and grandma(10) before him, had thought of his Lordship as his craft. He thought of it in the same way his boyhood friends Will and Thomas considered being the Master huntsman and the Master at arms, he just knew what his craft would be before they did, though they taken up their respective Masteries long before he taekt(11) up Lordship. For the first time in his life, he wielded his Lordship as a title and not as a craft.

“I am Yew, Lord of Castle. I am the ultimate authority on Castle. If you don’t cease your ridiculous carping, whining and refusal to coöperate with my servants,” Yew mentally winced as he said this, still he would apologise for it later, but it may keep this dried up, shrivelled, crafter virgin alive, but now he was thundering at Janet rather than just shouting, “Lovage won’t have to send for my guardians. I shall drag you down to the camp myself and leave you to die. And moreover, I shall take you to the men’s tent and make certain someone has some use out of you before you freeze and starve to deadth.(12) Make your decision, you have ten heart beats, the orgy or the men at the camp.”

As Yew had anticipated Janet collapsed at once, and she was reduced to babbling incoherent apologies to Lovage and Yew all at once. Bram was awed by Yew who in a matter of seconds had produced the desired result: coöperation. Young as he was, even he knew why Yew had done what he had done, but it was so out of character. Yew said quietly to him, “Fetch a healer and explain,” before going to the door and shouting, “I will two guardians in here and I will them now.” Two astonished looking guardians arrived to be telt, “Ward that doorway.” Yew turned his back on the guardians, so as not to have to explain.

Realising something strange was happening the guardians stood one on each side of the doorway and drew their knifes.

Bram went at the run, and he had a healer back there within two minutes having explained on the run too. By now, having been ignored by Yew, Lovage and Livette since Yew’s tirade, Janet was sobbing and shaking with fear. The healer, a middle aegt(13a) man called Pim, was stopped by the guardians who let him and Bram in on Yew’s nod. Pim went to a side table where he taekt a mug and quarter filled it with cool leaf before dropping something in it from his bag which he stirred briefly. He caught Janet up in his arms and putting the mug to her mouth poured its contents. He constrained her movements and ignored her protests as she gagged and swallowed its cloyingly sweet contents. Within seconds she was limp, and in a few more unconscious. He turned to Bram, “Tell a couple of our staff to bring a stretcher will you, Bram, please? You can take your time she’ll be asleep for hours.” Bram left less precipitously this time, and Pim turned to Lovage, “Good man there.”

“Yes, we’ve hopes of him,” said Lovage. Yew was nearly chewing his tongue in his efforts to apologise to Livette, Lovage and the guardians for what he considered to be grossly poor taste and even worse bad manners. “Don’t give it a thought, Yew,” said Lovage. “I’d allow you a lot more comfort (13b) than that to have hearet(14) that little spaech(15) of yours. It was beyond aught the entertainers have ever createt.(16) What say you, Livette?”

Livette started quoting, “ ‘And who exactly are you?’ ‘I am Yew!’ ” The two women collapsed into their chairs holding their sides. Bram had arrived back with the healers carrying the stretcher, who were now taking Janet to the infirmary, in time to hear Livette quoting further from Yew’s tirade. “ ‘Make your decision, you have ten heart beats, the orgy or the men at the camp.’ ”

Yew was trying to apologise to Bram, but Bram was shaking with laughter and holding his hands up in front of him in surrender, “No, Yew, worth it, Friend. Definitely worth it.” Suddenly serious, he said, “She’s alive isn’t she? And belike(17) to stay that way. That’s worth any price. You deserve all respect for that.”

Pim and the guardians demanded to know what had happened. Yew telt them, and added, “I wasn’t proud of what I sayt.”(18)

“You should be, Yew. You keept(19) her alive, and that’s part of your craft as well as mine. A laudable achievement. I have to go.” Pim left still chuckling, and they could hear him repeating the quotations.

As the guardians left one could be hearet saying to the other, “I will two guardians in here and I will them now.”

Then the response was hearet, “Ward that doorway,” along with the two guardians’ laughter.

“I suppose the entire Folk will had hearet of this by thiseve,”(20) complained Yew.

“I intend to tell any who’ll listen,” said Lovage.

Bram and Livette both said, “I too.”

Yew left with the thought he’d started with. “Ah, why me?”

Several hours later Yew was surprised when Rowan repeated the incident to him, kissed him with passion and said, “Your care to Folk you do not even know is why I love you, man of mine.” Which he recognised as a major apology for their recent differences.

Knowing some kind of response was necessary to mitigate Rowan’s difficult admission, he said “And I love you because you help me to be the man I need to be. I can only be Lord of Castle, because I have you, and I am grateful, Love.”

After making love, Rowan telt him, “I love you, Yew. I always have, but I am still grateful that Dad continually reminds me that you love me.”

“There is no need, Love. I am sure without Dad’s help you would know I lovt(21) you, even if we did have a little more dispute.”

Rowan was an intelligent woman, and she decided that it was necessary, for the first time in a while, that Yew needed the extra self-esteem that her expressed love could provide. “I do love you, Yew, and I am grateful for your love. I have been happy to have birtht(22) your children and their children make me happy too. I should like it much if you holdt(23) my hand as we sleep.”

Yew, grateful for their accord after their recent dispute, kissed his wife and said simply, “My gratitude, my love.”

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002130
THE LAST MAKER
AFTERNOON VINCENT (45nc) LATHE LAST MAKER

29th of Towin Day 2

Will had gone to watch Raoul and Ymelda meeting with Josh Master boot maker and Vincent a man in his middle forties who described himself as a maker of shoe trees using a lathe. By the time he arrived, the meeting was nearly over, and Vincent had agreed to join Josh’s craft in an apprentice training capacity. To start with, he would have three apprentices. Raoul was exploring personal placement, and Vincent was saying, “I left my wife behind, and we’d been together a long time. I know I’ll want to marry again, but I think not for a long time. We had wanted children, but it never happened. I think I’d still enjoy having children, but I don’t think it’s likely I’ll meet any one young enough who’d be interested in me.”

Raoul thinking Vincent hadn’t yet absorbed enough of the Way, and in particular of adoption, decided to say naught for the moment, but invited him to the Greathall thiseve. Vincent expressed gratitude to him for the invitation, said he would be there and left. Ymelda, a ten year member of Thomas’ office deeply versed in the records and in her early thirties, said, “He’s a good man. Make sure he mixes with enough women seeking a man and he’ll be snapt(24) up so quickly in five days he won’t have enough time to grief(25) too badly over the wife he left behind. He is obviously unaware that the fertility of Folk women does not decrease with age as dramatically as it does for Earth women, and that a wife of his own age could give him not just a child but a family. He will be a good father, and were I seeking a man I should have maekt sure of him before he left this chamber.”

Raoul lifted his eyebrows, and Will said to him, “That’s why she’s here.”

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002140
VERY HEAVY PENALTIES
AFTERNOON DOUGLAS (52nc) MOONSHINER

29th of Towin Day2

Douglas was a big man, not just six feet and two and a quarter spans tall, but deep and broad in the chest too. He had cautiously admitted at his initial interviews to having had a little experience of building and operating stills. Will had stayed with Raoul and Ymelda to observe his interview with Joseph the brew Master and Gordon still Master. Initially, Douglas was reluctant to add to what he had previously said, but after Joseph had explained there were no regulations on Castle concerning stilling, but to make a craft living out of it, you had to be a good enough crafter to produce a palatable product, Douglas finally admitted his experience was over many years, and he regarded himself as an expert stillman capable of producing not just clean, pure spirits ready for flavouring and instant consumption, but also spirits that would age in the wood to superb whiskies and brandies.

He had been reluctant to say too much, he explained, because there were very heavy penalties for pursuing what was an illegal activity whence he came. Gordon asked a number of highly technical questions, and Douglas was clearly very knowledgeable indeed, even arguing with Gordon on some aspects of operating a still. As Will understood it, it was a matter of quality versus quantity that was the issue. Joseph was interested in whiskies.

“It is really a question of definition,” Douglas explained, “where I come from from brandies are considered to be made from fruit and whiskies are made from grains, though there are spirits made from other raw materials too.”

“In your terms we still a wide variety of brandies,” Joseph telt him, “though apricot accounts for over half our fillth(26) because they are hardy enough to crop reliably every year. The concept of spirits from grains, distilt(27) crude ale I take it?” Douglas nodded in agreement, “is new to us. The stills take two hundred gallons, but we usually run a thousand gallons of five hundredths through before taking the stills apart for cleaning, so as to produce a hundred gallons of fifty hundredths for instant use, or using a less clean run nigh on sixty-three gallons of eighty hundredths for long term ageing. Would you like to organise a whisky making arrangement as a trial? I’m thinking of a run of each.”

“Yes, I should, but clean stuff for immediate use is as easily made from fruit as grain, and after all clean’s clean what ever the starting materials. I should also like to breed a yeast capable of rapidly producing better than five percent, surely your wine yeasts must be able to approach twelve or fourteen which would be where to start?”

Joseph replied, “We can brew wine to may hap fiveteen,(28) but its slow, too slow for still feed, so we use a faster yeast that can only tolerate five hundredths with diluted wine which brews out fast enough to get sufficient still feed in a reasonable time. Bethink(29) you you could improve on that?”

“Certainly. You’re already most of the way there if you can achieve fifteen percent and you have a fast acting yeast. It’s not difficult it just takes time. We’d need a lot of small fermenting vessels for experimental batches and a small scale still to see how much each produced. We should have a noticeable improvement in two years, and a considerable improvement in five. We could then start with much better than five percent, ten to twelve is typical for me, though sixteen is not unheard of where I come from and I have heard of twenty-three, but I’m not sure I believe it. I’ve never bothered to try for more than ten or twelve because it takes far too long to brew much beyond that, and it’s easy to brew the sugars completely out prior to stilling at ten or twelve percent in no time at all. I should also like to make a Coffey column still which runs continuously without need for batch processing, which would be especially suitable for producing clean spirit from a relatively low percentage feed.”

Joseph and Gordon were fascinated by the concept of a continuous still, and after a few minutes further discussion concerning high quality whisky Joseph offered Douglas a craft placement working with Gordon, which delighted both of them. When the conversation turned to personal placements Douglas said he was still thinking of such matters, and he would doubtless return to spaek to them when he had thought of something to say. Douglas left with Gordon to look at the still house.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002150
DIGGING DEEP HOLES
AFTERNOON ALEC (60nc) WELL DIGGER

29th of Towin Day 2

Will’s next observation was chaired by Gareth assisted by Willow. Harris, Master well digger and the newfolk well digger Alec spake for less than two minutes, at the end of which the later had a craft placement. Alec was a man of sixty, but he was a fit and strong looking man. When Gareth raised the issue of a personal placement he was blunt, “I left a good wife behind me. I am a man who needs a woman, more for me to care for than the other way about. It gives a man a reason to go home and not the tavern.” Seeing the lack of comprehension on the four faces, he said, “The inn. I heard about the thing in the Greathall, and I’ve been told why. I’ll go if I have to, but I’d rather not. I’d prefer go to Alice’s and discuss our arrangements for Quarterday. She’s a pastry cook in the Keep kitchens, and it’s all fixed except the formalities. If that’s agreeable to you?” he asked looking at Gareth.

“Congratulations,” was said by all.

“Yes, if that’s the way it is, you should be with Alice, and well come(30) to the Folk, Alec,” added Gareth.

After Alec had left Willow remarked, “He didn’t waste any time did he? I can’t say I know Alice, she’s a lot older than I and rather formidable, but I know Knott her son, and I suspect she’s a lucky woman.”

Harris, who was a few years older than Alice, laught at Willow’s description of her and said, “Alice is a good woman, but she’s met her match in Alec.” He smiled at some thought or memory, which he didn’t share, and continued, “Proper Folk that one, he digs wells right and he’ll treat her right. A good man,” he remarked in conclusion.

Word Usage Key

1 Seamster, a needle crafter. The seamstresses is an umbrella craft that encompasses many others as well as the seamsters.
2 Maekt, made.
3 Spaek, speak.
4 Spaeking, speaking.
5 Baest, based.
6 Understandt, understood.
7 Concernt, concerned.
8 Beseeming. Beseem is used in two ways in Folk. The first, as here, is to be appropriate or befitting, and the second to have seemed to be or to have appeared to be.
9 Telt, told.
10 Grandma, specifically paternal grandmother.
11 Taekt, took.
12 Deadth, death.
13a Aegt, aged.
13b Comfort, in this context leeway.
14 Hearet, heard.
15 Spaech, speech.
16 Createt, created.
17 Belike, likely.
18 Sayt, said.
19 Keept, kept.
20 Thiseve, this evening.
21 Lovt, loved.
22 Birtht, in this context given birth to.
23 Holdt, held.
24 Snapt, snapped.
25 Grief, grieve.
26 Fillth, volume.
27 Distilt, distilled.
28 Fiveteen, fifteen.
29 Bethink, think.
30 Well come, welcome.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002160
DECEPTION
AFTERNOON PEARL (78nc) CROCHETER

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old. nc indicates new character not encountered before.

29th of Towin Day 2

Will had five minutes to wait with Gareth and Willow before their next meeting because their last had taken so little time. As an active man who spent most of his life outside Will was always ready for a rest, in his craft you taekt(1) a rest when possible not by a routine, and as he poured a mug of leaf he offered leaf berount,(2) but Gareth and Willow shook their heads. Halfway through his mug a tall, elegant looking man of thirty or so with a neatly trimmed black beard with no trace of gray came in. “Goodday, Will, Gareth, and Willow, isn’t it?”

“Goodday, Fleet,” they all said. Willow had been surprised to be recognised by Fleet, a Master lacer and a member of the seamstresses’ craft. He was one of the large number of male members of the loosely affiliated crafts that constituted the seamstresses. Not all lacers were men, nor were all knitters women, and the feminine name of the craft was a historical reminder of a long gone past. There were no sexual discriminations on Castle. There had been a few Master midwifes(3) for centuries, and there had also been Mistresses fishermen and ship Mistresses for as long. All of the crafts were the same, though some were predominantly one sex or the other, but the only issue for the Folk was the quality of the work. Fleet was a superb lacer, and much of his lace was regarded as potential heirlooms. They all turned as they heard a tapping at the door way.

A small, slight, white haired woman who looked over eighty rather than over seventy, certainly old enough to have been with the elders, came in depending on her stick for support and said, in a voice quavering with age which naytheless had a firmth(4) to it, “My name is Pearl, and I crochet.” Fleet, who hadn’t sat down yet, pulled a chair out for her to sit to the table. She said, “Thank you, but will you please put it over there,” indicating a space in the middle of the chamber, a place where she could be seen by all. When she sat down in the chair they noticed she had a fabric work bag of the type oft uest(5) by the various crafts in the seamstresses. Without saying any more, she withdrew a ball of fine, natural coloured, woollen yarn and a hook from the bag. She started to crochet, and the three men and Willow watched mesmerised as right in front of their eyes they saw a garment for a newbirtht(6) materialise. In a matter of fifteen minutes at most, Pearl’s featly flickering fingers, moving far too quickly for their eyes to follow, had finished it to her satisfaction, and she offered it for their inspection. Fleet, as the seamstress craft member, stood, taekt the garment off her and walked over to the casement where the light was best. He examined the garment closely, scrutinising it carefully in the light.

He handed it back to Pearl saying, “Mercy, Mistress crocheter Pearl, it is exquisite. It was a privilege to watch it being maekt.”(7)

Thus did Pearl acquire her craft placement. Pearl then startled them further by taking the initiative, “You are Will, the Master huntsman are you not?” she said looking at Will.

“I am indeed,” he said, wondering what this remarkable old woman was going to do or say next. He had expected to be bored at this meeting, but now he doubted that.

“I had Lord Yew, yourself and Thomas Master at arms pointed out to me,” she said, “because I thought I may need access to someone important. You are important in the Government of Castle are you not?” she asked.

A little doubt had crept into her voice at the end because Will hadn’t reacted at all thus far, not least because he had no idea what the word government meant. Gareth knew Will hadn’t reacted because not only had he not understood Pearl, but he was also slightly embarrassed by the way she had stressed the word important. Will didn’t think of it that way. He had a craft, and he did it, that was his way of seeing it. Gareth answered her, “Yes, he is, Pearl, but it embarrasses him to consider it thus. Why is it important?”

“I have a confession to make, and I think a petition to plead.”

“Tell me of them. If I can help I shall,” said Will.

She nodded and began, “The confession first. That first night when the children and the elderly were taken to the Keep, I should have gone with them. A healer told me she would take me. I’m seventy-eight you see, but the poor dear next to me was so cold I changed places with her. She’s a little confused I think. When I was asked again it was still dark, and I said I was fifty-eight. There were only a limited number of healers, and they were so busy I was overlooked and left to stay. I was near the fire, so I was only cold for a little while. I didn’t really mean to deceive any one.”

Will thought of Pearl giving her chance to be warm to that other old woman, who was probably fifteen years younger than she, the one who’d had the stroke he realised. He said to her, “That was kind of you. I’m glad you telt us, but only so the healers have a better idea of what happent.(8) It wasn’t a deception as we understand it here.” He smiled at her and saw her visible relief. Will then asked her, “What of the petition?”

Pearl flusht(9) a little, but she squared up to him and replied, “I’ve done my best to understand as much of your customs as I could in such a short time. I know you would rather we paired up with Castle Folk, but I have come to an understanding with Merlin. He’s also an incomer, and he was taken to the Keep the first night because he’s seventy-four. We’ve both been on our own for many years and should like to share what time we have left.” All four of the Folk were impressed by this interesting and redoubtable old woman. “We know we can’t live alone here because we’re too old and don’t have enough strength left to do everything that needs to be done, but would you help us to find somewhere we can be together and be useful. We should both like it if there were children. Please, Will, if it’s not too much trouble?” She stared at Will, her eyes pleading for understanding, then at each of the others in turn and then back to Will again. The three men had no idea what to say or do. Most of the Folk had large families. It was necessary. They knew Pearl was the answer to a busy Castle couple’s dream. They just didn’t know how to tell this valiant, proud, old woman without damaging her pride, which none of them were willing to do.

Willow was a woman, so she saw it differently, “Pearl, I bethink me not you appreciate your and your Merlin’s value here. We spaek,(10) oft joke, of the Elder craft. Though we consider the oldest member of the Folk alive to be the craft Mistress, it is has never been listet(11) as an official craft, but may hap it should be. Every member of the Folk knows it exists and is grateful for it, for our elders provide the necessary continuity that enables our society to function. They can be relyt(12) on to look after children and babes when parents have to craft, or if without warning they have to help to counter misfortune somewhere. They provide much of the means for teaching the young our culture, traditions and the Way, which we and they in their turn need in order to survive.

“I am older than most to remain unmarryt(13) because I willen(14) to gain the experience I needet(15) for my placement as a personal assistant to the Master a arms. I am planning to marry Wildfowler, my intendet,(16) in a few Quarterdays. We both will a family, a large one, but I am unwilling to give up this position which I workt(17) so hard for. We know we shall need the support of the elders in Wildfowler’s family and of those in my family too.” She looked Pearl in the eyes and held her gaze. “Will huntsman is one of my mother’s brothers. When he retires he will provide support for me, my syskonen(18) and my cousines(19) and cousins(20) both near(21) and far(22). He will do this gladly, and we shall be grateful. In our turn we shall gladly assist him in his age in what ever way he needs. This is how it is here. It is written in the Castle Way. Is that not so, Uncle Will?”

“Indeed it is,” said Will, looking out of the casement.

“So, Pearl, if you and your Merlin wish to do this you are not asking for favours. You are acting in accord with the Way and joining the most honourable and valuet(23) craft we have. We need to have you and Merlin here nextday(24) to look at our records with some of our staff, so you can decide where you will to go without being maekt uncomfortable by Folk tracking you. I suggest till then you remain silent as to your intentions, because here you are a highly valuet resource.”

Pearl was weeping quietly now, and through her tears said, “I’ve been a useless old woman for so long now, considered only fit to make baby clothes which nobody ever used because they would rather use ones they had paid for, that what you say comes as a shock, but I remember that was how it was when I was a girl when all women and girls too knew that the newborn were clothed with love not money. It would have been considered a deliberate insult to give a new mother a bought garment for her baby. Only garments hand made with love were acceptable. Would you accept this as a token of my gratitude?” She hesitantly offered the garment she had maekt as a major part of her attempt to be considered of worth to the young woman who had proven to her the attempt was needless because here she was of worth.

Willow accepted the tiny garment, handling it as though it were a treasure, which to her it was, and said, “You have my heart feelt(25) gratitude. This shall be for my firstbirtht,(26) and how I came by it shall be written in the records of my clansfolk and in my own book for the education of my daughters. Let’s now have you taken back to your Merlin. You will have much to discuss. I shall arrange for staff to be ready with the appropriate records for you and Merlin to look at nextday. Shall we say at ten in the forenoon?” She started to guide the old woman out who had recovered her stick and her workbag with its contents. The three men all bad her farewell, and she expressed gratitude to them all in turn.

“I shall be seeing you many times again, Mistress crocheter, and I look forward to it,” Fleet telt her.

“It has been an honour to have met you, Mistress Pearl,” Will said, adding, “I shall see you at the dance thiseve.”(27)

“Well come to Folk, Mistress Pearl,” Gareth said, “and I look forward to meeting with your man, Merlin.”

Willow escorted Pearl to the main affairs chamber and said to one of the runners, “Please escort Mistress Pearl to wherever she wishes to go, and don’t leave her till she’s back in the warm again, please.”

“Till nextday,” was said, and they parted.

Meanwhile, Fleet had left the interview chamber, and Gareth said to Will, “I knoewn(28) she was good. I didn’t know she was that good.”

Will had recovered himself by now, but he was still suffering from a large amount of pride in his young kinswoman, and said, “If she’s planning on having that many children I’d better restock some of those nearby fish ponds,” and left for his next observation.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002170
ON DRUGS
AFTERNOON ELLA (30nc) HERBAL PHARMACOLOGIST

29th of Towin day2

Gosellyn had particularly wished to listen to Fern chairing with Sorley the meeting of Ella the newfolk herbal and Bracken Mistress herbal. The conversation between the two herbals was in full flow when she arrived and Bracken was saying, “What you call foxglove is what we call heartsease.”

“I’m going to have to be exceedingly careful because heartsease to me is a different plant with much lower efficacy, and also, as is usual, much less danger.” The two women were in full accord, and Ella continued, “Yes, I should love to join your craft. There are many things of great interest for me to learn.”

“It will be a two way process, my dear, but I too relish the idea,” Bracken telt her.

Ella, a plain woman of thirty who only became marginally attractive when she smiled, turned to Fern and Sorley and said somewhat grimly, “When I was first interviewed it was explained to me about family and adoption. I had a man years ago, and when I became pregnant he disappeared. I lost my daughter when she was less than a day old. Ridiculously, as I now appreciate, at the time I blamed myself for both losses, and it took me a long time to recover. Despite my subsequent realisation my self-blame and guilt was silly I’ve never tried to find a man since. I always thought I wasn’t pretty enough to keep one. Values are different here it seems. I’ll be blunt. I want a man and I want to have children. I should like to adopt too. You I know make much of what you call placement. I had a poor life before through no fault of my own. I want to make up for lost time and to be settled as soon as I can. I’m not young and don’t demand love, but I want a man I can respect, who will care for me and mine, and whom I can care for. I believe this is in accord with your customs. How do I go about it?”

As a consequence of Ella’s plain spaeking,(29) Fern was equally plain in her explanations of Ella’s invitation to the Greathall and also why she had been invited, “There will be a lot of widowers there seeking a wife and a mother for their children. You were telt of the fevers we suffert(30) a year over. I’m sure you’ll be able to find someone, but I shouldn’t rule out the possibility of love, Ella. We live in a harsh environment, and we lose folk all too oft. We grief(31) yes, but we have to be able to love again, or the grief would overwhelm us. We’ll see you at the Greathall. Go to the seamstresses and find something pretty to wear.”

Gosellyn noticed there was moisture in the corners of Ella’s eyes. She wasn’t as hard as she was trying to be. Ella left, and Bracken remarked, “An asset in every way, a good woman. She’s Folk already, belike(32) she always was.”

“Her ability as a herbal?” asked Gosellyn.

“It’s different, but at least the equal of mine,” Bracken insisted, “you hearet(33) me say it. We’ve a lot to learn from each other, a craft treasure.”

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002180
WALKING OUT AND LIVING IN
AFTERNOON SUKI (22nc) & IRENA (31nc) MIDWIFES

29th of Towin Day 2

Gosellyn’s second observation was the meeting of the newfolk midwife Suki with Margæt Mistress midwife. Fern was chairing, assisted by Sorley. The craft placement formalities were just that, formalities. Fern started to go through the explanation concerning the dance in the Greathall. Suki interrupted her and informed her she was walking out with Tull, a huntsman guardian. Correctly interpreting this to be a phrase indicating a prelude to marriage, Gosellyn congratulated her to be telt they were going to seal it on Quarterday before the Folk. It was clear Suki couldn’t wait to leave, so they let her go. They doubted they would see her at the dinner dance later.

The four of them, happy some of the newfolk were settling in so quickly, were taken aback when the second newfolk midwife was escorted in. Irena had a hunched back, walked badly and her face had the drawn and agèd look of someone who had lived with pain for a long time. She looked fifty, though the preliminary interview records said she was thirty-one. She was a cheerful and intelligent woman, and again the craft formalities were just that, formalities. Fern, as with Suki, started to go through the explanation concerning the dance in the Greathall when Irena, as Suki had done, interrupted her. “Don’t worry about it, Dear. I’ll go the dance and regard it as a welcome to Castle event. I long ago resigned myself to a life of virginity. I haven’t even been able to give it away, strange for a midwife really.” She spake without a trace of bitterth,(34) with humour even, and continued, “I used to live in the hospital, infirmary I mean, on permanent night duty. It was my home.” She sighed and said, “Now I’ll have to go through all the troubles and upset again, unless I could do that here?”

“Of course, if you wish,” replied Gosellyn, “but I bethink me you will find our society a lot less cruel than whence you have come, and things may change for the better. However, I shall authorise your chamber and craft arrangements.” Seeing Irena didn’t understand why she, not Margæt, was saying this, Gosellyn added, “Though a healer, not a midwife, I am the Mistress healer.”

Irena, correctly interpreting Gosellyn’s words to mean she was the most senior healer, nodded and asked, “How soon can this be done because my back hurts from time to time. I need somewhere to lie down and would appreciate the privacy.”

Gosellyn reached for paper and a stylus.(35) She wrote a brief note and asked Sorley if he would give it to a runner to take to the senior healer on duty at the infirmary. He left with the note and Gosellyn telt Irena the matter would be organised before she was back there. Sorley came back in a minute and said it was done. Irena expressed gratitude to them and hobbled out. Leaving enough time so as not to be overheard, Fern said, “The courage that must take.”

“What, the meeting?” asked Sorley.

“No, living.” Fern replied.

“Margæt,” said Gosellyn, “without making it obvious, I don’t wish Irena to be allowt(36) to just craft and hide in her chamber. I will her to craft on a normal midwife’s rota, not just at night. She shall attend infirmary meetings and gatherings as part of her duties. This is now to be an order applicable to the entire infirmary staff, so Irena will be trett(37) the same as every one else. It won’t make any difference to any other because they’ll all go any hap, but it will to her. Be discreet, but make sure all our senior crafters appreciate the situation.”

“Of course. Shall I have her on duty thiseve? I’d like to craft with her and Suki to find what we can learn from each other, and may hap a duty will help Irena by giving her some what familiar to be thinking on.”

“A good idea. I’ll leave the matter with you. Make sure both Irena and Suki regularly craft with all folkbirtht(38) midwifes so all share knowledge. Start with yourself to evaluate their skill, and Otter too. I suggest Otter because whilst they are still coming to terms with much that is different here they will accept a male midwife more easily as just one more difference. Apprentice Luval will help that too. The records tell that whence they come it is only sincely(39) that men have been allowt(40) to be midwifes and they are very rare, even more so than here, so I doubt either has craftet(41) with a man before. Ask Otter to have Luval craft with them without his presence. Instructing a male apprentice will help them become uest to their new situation.”

Gosellyn decided she would have spaech(42) with Falcon, a very experienced and talented herbal, concerning herbs to ease Irena’s pain, and also with Dudaim Mistress shoe and boot maker, for Irena’s footwear had looked uncomfortable and Dudaim was whom the healers dealt with for herbal footwear.(43)

Word Usage Key

1 Taekt, took.
2 Berount, around.
3 Midwifes, midwives.
4 Firmth, firmness.
5 Uest, used.
6 Newbirtht, newborn.
7 Maekt, made.
8 Happent, happened.
9 Flusht, flushed.
10 Spaek, speak.
11 Listet, listed.
12 Relyt, relied.
13 Unmarryt, unmarried.
14 Willen, wished, willed or wanted.
15 Needet, needed.
16 Intended, fiancé or fiancée, the one one has intentions to marry.
17 Workt, worked.
18 Syskonen, siblings. Plural is formed from singular syskon as in children from child.
19 Cousine, female cousin.
20 Cousins. If referring to mixed sex cousins the male form of the word is the default. Likewise when referring to an unborn cousin. Generally the female form of a word is the default in Folk, cousin is a rare exception.
21 Near cousins, children of those oneʼs parents consider to be their siblings.
22 Far cousins, folk of oneʼs own generation in an extended family other than near cousins. The Folk rarely make a distinction between near and far cousins any more than they do between blood and adopted kin. Likewise those of one’s parents generation would be referred to as aunties and uncles and of one’s grandparents’ generation as Granny or Granddad, though there are terms specifically indicating maternal and paternal grandparents. These terms are also uest as terms of respect and oft applied to those of no relationship. The custom works downwards too to younger persons who may be referred to as daughter, son, niece, nephew, granddaughter or grandson. The latter are widely uest as terms of affection for younger persons.
23 Valuet, valued.
24 Nextday, tomorrow.
25 Feelt, felt.
26 Firstbirtht, firstborn.
27 Thiseve, this evening.
28 Knoewn, knew.
29 Spaeking, speaking.
30 Suffert, suffered.
31 Grief, grieve. The word is also a noun.
32 Belike, likely.
33 Hearet, heard.
34 Bitterth, bitterness.
35 Stylus, an instrument for writing with.
36 Allowt, allowed.
37 Trett, treated.
38 Folkbirtht, folkborn.
39 Sincely, recently.
40 Allowt, allowed.
41 Craftet, crafted.
42 Spaech, speech.
43 Herbal footwear, orthopaedic footwear. This sense of the word herbal can be taken to mean medical.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002200
AFTERNOON GINA (36nc) DAIRY MANAGER

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old. nc indicates new character not encountered before.

29th of Towin Day 2

Rowan had arrived early at the meeting chaired by Harp, a thin elderly looking woman in her late fifties who smiled a lot more than she frowned. Word had it she was intelligent, perceptive and astute. She was assisted by Hornbeam, a reliable looking young man of twenty-three who had only been with the Master at arms office a few tenners more than Willow. Master at arms staff members were escorting in Gina, newfolk and potential Mistress dairy manager, to meet Mistress cheese maker Fennel and Master milch cowherd Hardy. They all sat down, and Fennel asked Gina to explain her understanding of working with milk. “There is so much in the notes of your initial interview that we didn’t understand, may hap that’s best.”

“What! You want a lecture on what I know of milk and what I have done with it‽” asked Gina.

“If that’s how you bethink yourself it best to do it, yes.”

Gina started to spaek.(1) Twenty minutes later she said, “That was of course just a quick overview, but it should give you an idea of what I understand.”

Hardy, who had barely understood any of her exposition, said, “My sorrow, Mistress Gina, nearly all of what you sayt(2) was over my understanding, but I did understand what you meant by the feed is the milk. I know goats allowt(3) to browse nettles produce milk that tingles in the mouth. I also know better pasture gives better milk, a better taste and a higher cream content too.”

“Most was over my understanding too,” said Fennel. “Will you join us and teach us and explore what we know? You seem to have a more theoretical approach baest(4) on knowledge we don’t have. Our knowledge is hard gaint(5) and mostly, as Master Hardy indicatet,(6) empirical.”

“Yes, I should like that,” grinned Gina. “Back where I came from I was regarded as a bit mad. I learnt what I did for interest’s sake. I could never have made a living, a craft, out of it. People with interests similar to mine were laught at and referred to as tree-huggers. We were considered to be off the normal,” she explained.

“Gina,” Rowan interrupted, “it beseems me(7) your knowledge of these little creatures that make cheese…?”

“Microörganisms,” put in Gina.

“Yes, microörganisms, would be of great interest to the healers, would you spaek to them nextday?”(8)

Gina was puzzled for a few seconds before mentally translating nextday, “Yes, of course, if you like.”

“As to personal placement,” said Harp, “I believe you would like a family?”

Gina blushed, but replied immediately, “Yes. I’m afraid there was some justification for the way the people I knew were regarded. The men I knew were interesting, but not reliable if you know what I mean, not family men. I had plenty of relationships, but never came any where near to having my own man nor a family. I’m thirty-six, and I should like a man and a family. I’m not sure if I shall be able to have children myself. I’m already becoming a little irregular.” She tried hard to avoid looking at the two men in the chamber, but she ploughed on. “I should like to adopt to make sure of children. I understand that’s an easy thing here.”

“Would you consider a widower with children?” Harp asked her, “We’ve many such seeking a wife and a mother for their children.”

“Yes,” she replied in a whisper, but with longing in her voice. Harp explained of her invitation to the Greathall and its purpose. She also suggested a visit to the seamstresses for something pretty to wear.

After Gina had gone Hardy said, “I should go too. That one knows far more than do I, but I do know that she understands milch beasts: kine, goats and sheep, and for what it’s worth if she needs a sponsor or family of any relationship I am willing, even unto fatherhood.”

After he left, the others looked at each other considering his offer of fatherhood, and finally Rowan looked at Harp, Hornbeam and Fennel and asked, “What of that?”

“Hardy is a good man and no member of the flaught.(9) His guidance regards the management of their flocks and herds is a major contribution to the success of his clan. He would only take a good woman with knowledge and skills to daughter. Gina has the knowledge and the skills, but she also has courage,” said Harp, “and a very extendet(10) family now if she chooses to accept Hardy’s offer. I’ll make sure she is introducet(11) to a couple of good men with children thiseve.”(12)

“Fennel?”

“We will her in the craft. There’s no doubt of her knowledge. She’ll be able to reduce the number of batches going bad, and that alone will increase our production. Those new milk products she was spaeking(13) of will enable us to extend our diet a bit. You can become a little bort(14) with cheese towards the end of the winter and in spring, when there are few fresh foods available, and those strong bluen(15) cheeses sound exciting. Yes, she has a placement in the craft. She admits she’s short on experience. A lot of what she was spaeking of we’ve no experience of, and that’s less than hers. Without doubt she’ll be a major Mistress dairy crafter by the year’s end, and as Hardy’s daughter she’d be connectet(16) with a lot of influential members of the Folk.”

“Hornbeam?”

“A good woman. I’d like her as a sister. I’m not sure what else I can say. She’s older than I, and has seen a lot more. It’s plain she’s also suffert(17) a lot more. I’m not experiencet(18) enough to make any adjudgement, but I did like her. I’m sure she’ll find a man in no time. I’d say she’s precisely the kind of woman who would suit my uncle Jonas.”

Realising what he had said he gasped, and Rowan said, “There you have it! Now that would be a suitable match. I’ll make sure they meet. Jonas is not comfortable with strangers is he?”

“Aught but,” replied Hornbeam, “but my cousins are.”

Harp looked at Rowan and said, “Leave it to me. You organise that meeting with the healers nextday, and make sure they take her for lunch at one in the Refectory. I’ll do the rest.”

“I’ll find someone to take my place looking through the incomer files, and before I take her to the meeting and lunch, I’ll explain her relationship with Hardy and his clan,” said Rowan.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002210
AFTERNOON REDHEAD WITH NO NAME (15nc) HURDLE MAKER

29th of Towin Day 2

Rowan was looking at the tiny woman in front of her, and reflected the interviewer’s notes suggested this woman child who had refused to give a name had been badly hurt. She had long, flowing, flaming red hair, no figure, wasn’t five feet tall and looked nearer to ten than the fifteen she claimed. Lovage assisted by Bram was chairing the meeting, and Mistress basket maker Ann was present to meet the redhead. Ann was discussing different weaving patterns, and the redhead was more than knowledgeable. Ann asked, “What are hurdles?”

“Temporary fencing for sheep, useful at lambing time to separate the ewes, or as bad weather wind breaks.” She explained how they were maekt.(19) The technical explanations only maekt sense to Ann, but that they did to her was clear to the others.

“How thick a pole can you use?” Ann asked her.

“If you can make it pliable enough, up to two inches,” she indicated the size with a finger and thumb. “Throwing the poles in a pond for a month or so usually does the trick, or you can split them whilst they’re still green with a froe(20) and beetle.”(21)

Ann looked at Rowan then Lovage and Bram and finally the redhead, “I should be pleast(22) to sponsor you to my craft if you would like that.”

To Ann’s consternation the redhead thought for a long time before replying, “I don’t know.”

Somewhat taken aback by this Lovage asked, “Have you something else in mind?”

The redhead in a distant voice replied, “No, nothing else.”

The redhead’s responses indicated the truth of the hurt suggested by the original interviewers and gave Rowan reason to consider hard of what to say next. “Have you any thoughts of aught for your future?” she asked.

The redhead, who had a pleasant spaeking(23) voice, replied, “Yes, I should like to be married.”

“Have you an agreän(24) in mind?” asked Rowan.

“No,” was the immediate reply.

Rowan tried again, “You didn’t give a name to the interviewers—”

“I don’t like it. I’m finding a new name,” she interrupted quickly.

“Do you know of the dance in the Greathall thisnight,(25) Dear?”

“Yes, but I’m not going. I don’t like dances.”

Lovage indicated to Bram to spaek thinking may hap someone nearer her age or possibly a young man may reach her. Bram said gently, “You do realise you have to find a placement? Do you understand what I mean?”

“Yes, a living, a craft, a family. I want to marry. You’re going to tell me it’s very cold out there and without a placement I shall die. Is that it? May I leave now?”

Rowan replied also gently, “Yes, you may go. None will constrain you gainst(26) your will here.” Without another word or a backward glance the redhead stood and left.

Ann still disconcerted by the redhead said, “I can offer no more, so I’ll go too.”

After Ann had gone, Lovage said, “I don’t know what to make of that.” Bram shook his head.

Rowan looked thoughtful. “Firm sett(27) on marriage wasn’t she? There’s steel in that little redhead with no name. We’ll see.” Exactly what they would see she didn’t say.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002220
AFTERNOON JESSICA (16nc) BEEKEEPER AND CANDLER

29th of Towin Day 2

Rowan was observing and was aware Anna was really looking forward to meeting sixteen year old Jessica the beekeeper. Jessica probably had her full growth, she had a womanly shape without it being excessive in any way. She was of a medium highth,(28) medium figure, her hair wasn’t quite down to her shoulders and was a mid-brunette colour, she had the attractivth(29) of youth without being beautiful. What she did have much more than her fair share of was her smile, it taekt(30) in her entire face, and it seemed her entire body too.

Duncan assisted by Daphne was chairing the meeting taking place between Mistress Teal of the woodworkers, Anna Mistress candler, Russet Master beekeeper and Jessica. Teal was a woman of thirty-seven, who looked twenty-seven. She was a mother of three daughters and two sons, all in their teens, and she claimed they kept her young. She had a ready smile, and she wasn’t over fond of Russet who was a dour man of fifty-five, looked nearer sixty-five, and who maintained apprentices had aegt(31) him before his time. Teal and Russet were in conversation with Jessica. Teal was fascinated by the accuracy Jessica was insisting had to be achieved in the making of all those little bits of wood pictured on what looked, to Rowan and Anna at any rate, to be intricately complicated diagrams drawn by Jessica. Jessica was saying, “It’s what the bees do, and we have to be at least as accurate as they are. A long time ago a famous beekeeper said, ‘Bee keeping is best left to the experts: the bees.’ So all we have to do is help them to do what they naturally do, and my experience is that it works.”

Teal seeing it purely from a technician’s point of said, “It’s just a question of setting up the cutting jigs. Then you can make thousands of those frame pieces in no time at all.”

It was clear Russet wished no part of it. He was of the my great-grandfatherʼs great-grandfather kept bees in straw skeps,(32) I do too, and that’s that school. Jessica asked him what was the average weighth(33) of honey he produced from a colony in an average year. There then followed a complicated process of finding equivalents because they uest(34) different units of weighth. “And?” he demanded belligerently.

Somewhat hesitantly she said, “I’m producing maybe five times what you do, but that could be due partly to the warmer climate.”

Russet went perse(35) in the face, and rising to his feet started shouting, “I’m not stopping here to be insultet(36) by a child barely out of swaddling.” He stormed out of the chamber and left a large silence behind him.

“Was that true, Jessica? Five times as much.” Rowan eventually asked.

“No, it’s nearer ten times, but as I said, the climate could account for a lot of that.”

Anna taekt up the conversation, “I take it you will to keep bees here, despite Russet?”

“Yes, it’s the only craft I know, and I love it, and better still there’s no varroa(37) to contend with here.” Seeing the looks of incomprehension on the faces berount(38) her, Jessica explained, “That’s a parasite of bees that wipes colonies out, little creatures so small you can hardly see them.”

“There are other Mistress and Master beekeepers who may be more interestet(39) than Russet, whose reaction may partially be due to he also being a skep maker, but let’s put that to one side for a minute. I am a candler, tell me of how you make wicks,” asked Anna.

“I spin them from linen thread on an old fashion spindle. A heavy bit that spins twisting the thread whilst you feed it the right amount.”

“I know what a spindle is, but what’s linen? I too was an incomer fourty-two(40) years over when I was fiveteen,(41) and I vaguely remember the word, but I have no memory of what it is,” asked Anna.

“I’ve seen fields of it here, it has bright blue flowers with five petals,” said Jessica, turning to the casement. She couldn’t see anything relevant, but said, “You can see loads of it from where we arrived where the tents were.”

“We call that flax,” said Anna.

“We do too, but linen is the thread and the cloth woven from it.”

“I’m not sure I ever knoewn(42) that, but any hap, how does it work compaert(43) with other wickings?”(44) asked Anna.

“It’s the best I know of, spun tightly and pre-waxed by soaking in very hot liquid wax for a few minutes it never splutters and it burns evenly and slowly, allowing the wax to give a good light.”

“Assuming that to be so, how would you like to be a beekeeper to the candlers’ craft. Teal here seems interestet in making the bits. How many hives would you need to make a reasonable start?” asked Anna.

“Six,” replied Jessica, without hesitation.

“How soon can you make six, Teal?” asked Anna.

Jessica interrupted, “This season’s more or less over now as far as starting colonies for honey production is concerned, and swarms taken in skeps, or better hived in approximately hive sized wooden boxes, can be transferred to the frames next season.” As she spake Jessica indicated the size with her hands. “If the boxes have rails on opposite sides to rest plain wooden top bars dipped in molten wax on, and the top bars are just small enough to be tied inside the frames next season, a drop over weather proof lid will see the bees through the winter. You then have all winter and most of the spring to make the hives and the rest of the pieces, and I can transfer the colonies to the new hive frames easily with a ball of string.”

Teal sighing with relief said, “I bethinkt me you were going to give me just a few days. If I have all winter, I can make proper jigs that, as necessary, I can adjust, and then I can make more than six a day if need be. The boxes are easy, we have hundreds that must be approximately right. We make then for Joseph to pack wine and beer in for the waggoners to take to the holdings. Will a plankt(45) lid with a canvas cover sealt(46) with tar do?”

“That will be excellent, but it needs to be strong enough to load stones on to prevent wind damage.”

Teal nodded, “I can obtain some temporary hive boxes by the end of thisday,(47) Jessica, if you shew me exactly how you will the rails and bars to fit I can have them modifyt(48) to your will very quickly, a day or two at most.”

“Do you will be with the candlers, Jessica?” asked Anna.

“Yes, I don’t like upsetting folk, and Russet was…, ah…, the answer is yes.”

“Teal, a firm order for six.” said Anna.

“Done,” said Teal.

“I’ll obtain some flax so you can shew me exactly how you spint(49) your wicks and then waxt(50) them, Jessica.” Jessica nodded in agreement to Anna.

Duncan and Daphne who to this point in the proceedings had been bystanders, interested bystanders, but naytheless bystanders, now shuffled a bit. Duncan started to spaek of personal placement, the dance in the Greathall, marriage, and kith and asked Jessica of her requirements.

“I like boys. I am not sure I want to own one though,” Jessica informed him.

Spluttering with laughter, Daphne said, “Men, Jessica, men, boys are under fourteen.”

“Sounds even worse if you ask me,” Jessica retorted. “I’ve had boyfriends, sorry men friends. I’ve slept with two, but I’ve never had a long term one. I am not sure about that. I’m sure I shall want to, but I’m still getting used to this place. I lived with my mum and dad, and I had two sisters,” tears came into her eyes, “and I wish I were still there. I can’t trade them for a man in two days.”

“Would you like me to see if I can find a family for you with sisters?” Duncan asked. “Don’t answer me without giving it serious thought. This is a normal procedure for us, and I’m sure it would help you.”

“Only if they want me,” was the slightly thickened reply.

“I would like much to take you to daughter, Jessica,” said Teal. The almost iron grip Jessica had maintained on her emotions, since realising she had lost her family and the security that had gone with it, and she was now in an alien, cold and sometimes terrifying place where all the rules were so different, fell away from her. Teal put her arms berount her, as the young woman of near thirteen, who didn’t have the maturity of a sixteen year old reared on Castle, clung to her as her grief and loss overwhelmed her. Those who read the archives knew this was a common reaction, and they understood why. “Jessica, let’s go home,” Teal said, “and you can meet your sisters and brothers and your father. Trust me you will be much lovt.(51) It’s how it works here. You now have a craft and a family. It’s as secure as any can be on Castle.” She waved to Rowan, Anna, Duncan and Daphne as they left. Holding Jessica by the hand she said, “Tell me again what you mean by bee space.”(52)

Word Usage Key

1 Spaek, speak.
2 Sayt, said.
3 Allowt, allowed.
4 Baest, based.
5 Gaint, gained.
6 Indicatet, indicated.
7 It beseems me, it seems to me.
8 Nextday, tomorrow.
9 The flaught, the foolish.
10 Extendet, introducet.
11 Introducet, introduced.
12 Thiseve, this evening.
13 Spaeking, speaking.
14 Bort, bored.
15 Bluen, blued or as here blue.
16 Connectet, connected.
17 Suffert, suffered.
18 Experiencet, experienced.
19 Maekt, made.
20 Froe, a cleaving tool having a heavy blade set at right angles to the handle.
21 Beetle, a wooden mallet or maul often maekt from a green log with one end turned down for a handle.
22 Pleast, pleased.
23 Spaeking, speaking.
24 Agreän. Spouse, one one has marital agreement with.
25 Thisnight, tonight.
26 Gainst, against.
27 Sett, past tense of set.
28 Highth, height.
29 Attractivth, attractiveness.
30 Taekt, took.
31 Aegt, aged.
32 Skep, a circular beehive maekt from a coiled straw rope.
33 Weighth, weight.
34 Uest, used.
35 Perse, purple.
36 Insultet, insulted.
37 Skep, a circular beehive maekt from a coiled straw rope.
38 Berount, around.
39 Interestet, interested.
40 Fourty-two, forty-two.
41 Fiveteen, fifteen.
42 Knoewn, knew.
43 Compaert, compared.
44 Wickings, materials from which wicks are made.
45 Plankt, planked.
46 Sealt, sealed.
47 Thisday, today.
48 Modifyt, modified.
49 Spint, spun.
50 Waxt, waxed.
51 Lovt, loved.
52 Bee space, the wiedth that bees leave to move berount in a hive, any wider gap they will reduce with wax and propolis, a resin they collect from trees, or even build more comb in it, any smaller one they will block.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002230
A TERRIBLE PLACE
AFTERNOON BRYONY (26nc) QUILTER

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old. nc indicates new character not encountered before.

29th of Towin Day 2

Hazel had gone to observe the meeting, chaired by Lovage assisted by Bram, of Mistress seamster(1) Faith and Bryony the quilter. Bryony, a medium highth(2) brunette in her middle twenties, had managed in the time she had been on Castle to acquire sufficient materials to make a sample of her quilting. Faith was impressed, and it shewed. She explained to Bryony how the somewhat loose craft of the seamstresses was constructt,(3) and there were numerous crafts within the seamstresses, seamsters, knitters, crocheters, furriers and many more. She advised Bryony she should join the craft, “Come to a meeting, my dear, there’s a Treday(4) meeting every tenner, bring your sample and ask for recognition of quilting as a new craft within the overall craft. I shall sponsor you, the sample will ensure you are secondet,(5) and then you are Bryony Mistress quilter. No doubt there will be many wishful to learn how to quilt, and probably some younger members desirous of apprenticing to you.”

“You know I find it hard to believe what was just a pleasant way to pass the time is now going to become a way of life for me,” Bryony remarked rather thoughtfully.

“That’s true for many of you, my dear,” Hazel telt her. “In more ways than one, this is literally a different world. Turning to other things.”

Bryony went pale, looked at Bram, and said, “I shan’t change you know, I can’t.”

Hazel shushed her for a second or two and telt her, “I am over eighty years old, Child. There’s little on my world capable of surprising or shocking me any longer, but the archives of the world whence you came regularly manage to do both by their repeatet(6) references to its constant intolerance and many unkindths.(7) You are what you are. None here would expect you to be aught else. Whom you share a bed with is only the concern of you and the person or persons in that bed. On Castle a marriage is defient(8) by the folk involvt,(9) be that however many of them, and of what ever combinations of women and men. It is only our customs involving the protection of children and the vulnerable that are non-negotiable. Your obligations to them may never be passt(10) to any other this side of your deadth.”(11)

Bryony taekt(12) a few seconds to absorb Hazel’s words and began to cry. Huge tears rolled off her cheeks, no sobs just tears. Bram, without a trace of expression on his face, offered her a clean handkerchief. That was just too much kindth(13) for her, and she started to shake uncontrollably. Hazel put her arms berount(14) her and held her for a minute. Bryony, after drying her eyes and blowing her nose, turned to Bram and said, “Thank you. Thank you very much.” Bram smiled at her but remained silent, and she turned back to Hazel, “You have no idea what I have been through because…”

“Because you prefer women, my dear,” said Hazel in a calm and matter of fact voice.

“Yes, because I prefer women,” Bryony said in the same tone of voice Hazel had uest.(15) “I had to be spirited away to another world to find acceptance.”

“Did you leave any you caert to(16) behind, Dear?” Hazel asked her.

“No, not really, only people who used and abused me.”

“There’s time aplenty to find someone to care to. There are women like you here. None hides it because none cares. Much more to the point I believe you like children and would be comfortable in a family situation?”

“Yes, I should like that.”

“There are many couples here with children who would adopt you as a sister. Sister to the wife, sister to the husband or sister to both of them. It is a relatively common arrangement which would give you a family and a home, but I have to warn you, probably some permanent obligations to the children. The most usual agreement is if aught happent(17) to the parents you would have total obligation as though the children were yours. It would possibly be to your advantage if the wife were a member of your craft, but it’s a riandet.(18) I am sure Faith will know of such.”

Hazel looked to Faith who said, “There are several such couples in my craft and some widowt(19) mothers too, though all the ones I know of are seeking a man.”

“Ah well, I can’t have it all.”

“May hap, may hap not” said Faith, “but you could ask Lovage to make enquiries. Her office may be able to help, Lovage?”

“There are such enquiries as you mention on our books,” Lovage replied. “I know of one seeking a wife who has three children and loes(20) her wife and a child last year, another seeking a wife who has care to orphans of close kin, and there are certain to be others. I am aware of a woman who has four children and loes her wife sincely(21) just after reaching agreement, the children were her wife’s, but are now hers. She has not registert(22) with us yet, but doubtless she will eventually. I could arrange an introduction for you at the Greathall thiseve.”(23) She spake(24) of the event and what it was for, and she asked if Bryony wished her to do that.

“This place is definitely different,” said Bryony wryly. “The Government acting as a lonely hearts bureau for trans-world travelling lesbians.” Seeing the puzzled expression on Hazel’s face she continued, “Unlike Castle, my world was full of people who lived their lives looking to be offended, and invariably their search was successful. So much so, they became in their turn offensive, particularly to people like me. I’m sorry. I’m not really bitter. It’s just all so different. Yes, please, Lovage, I should be grateful. Now if you don’t mind, I’ll go and wash my face and get ready for later.”

She left without a backward glance. What had totally stunned her wasn’t the acceptance of her sexuality itself, after all there was a sizeable minority on Earth who accepted that, it was Lovage’s expression “her wife,” which implied a much deeper and wider level of acceptance than she had ever even considered possible. After she had gone Bram said, “That must be a terrible place whence she came.”

“Indeed. If you’d spent as much time as I have with the archives over the years you’d realise how bad. My sorrow, Lovage, for taking over there,” apologised Hazel.

“No. My gratitude for stepping in. I bethink me I should have had considerable water over my head,”(25) said Lovage.

“That,” said Hazel, “is one of the advantages of advancet(26) age. One of the very few advantages I may add.”

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002240
LIVE BAIT
AFTERNOON JUDITH (34nc) WATERMILL RESTORER

29th of Towin Day 2

Hazel’s second observation was of the watermill restorer, who was a substantially built, if not to say
statuesque, late twenties looking woman of heroic proportions named Judith who was thirty-four. Master miller Briar was looking decidedly appreciative of Judith’s ample charms, but reflected Hazel, he being married to Molly, who without doubt was much more generously breasted, maekt(27) it natural enough.

Raoul was in the chair assisted by Ymelda. Briar and Judith were spaeking(28) of craft matters and after a few minutes he said, “You know your craft, Judith, but there isn’t enough work for a full time mill maintainer. There’s discussion of building a new mill north of the river, but that’s been going berount for nigh on five years now with no decision reacht(29) yet. Mind, with you here it may happen now. Till now, the millers have had to do most of their own repair work, the woodworkers can only do part of it, but with you specialising in the craft you’d be given all the work, but it would only keep you going less than half the year. If you can dress the stones too, there’ll be more work than two of you could do. Have you ever dresst(30) stones?”

“No,” she said, “but only because I couldn’t find any one prepared to teach me.”

“That’s easy to arrange. The two dressers we have would be pleast(31) to have another crafter because they are hard presst(32) to do it all, and Storm would prefer to make new stones any hap. Hard work mind,” he eyed her with his eyes twinkling, “but I’m sure you’d manage.”

“I am sure I should, and I’d like to meet those dressers.”

“That’s as much as I can contribute here. I’ll be off, and I’ll arrange for Bay and Storm to find you. I need to rough-mill twenty thousand weights of oats for the plough horses by nextdaynigh.”(33) He left at almost a run.

“It looks as if it will be a complicatet(34) craft set up,” Raoul remarked, “but I’m sure you’ll all make it work, and it will probably end as a cross craft placement with the millers, woodworkers and stone dressers.”

He turned to Ymelda who was going to discuss the personal placement. She asked Judith what she knew of their customs regarding these matters.

“I listened at the meetings, and I took it in. It’s much more direct than where I’ve come from. It suits me really.” Realising Hazel, Raoul and Ymelda hadn’t understood her Judith continued, “That miller, Briar. I know what he was looking at, and I appreciate being appreciated. I had a man once. He became more and more idle as time went on. I was doing all the work and feeding both of us. I threw him out in the middle of the night when he said he was too tired to make any effort in our bed. Biggest shock of his life, idle! I’m suited for this place. I’ve no time for artificial sensitivity. I’ll go the Greathall, and I’ll be looking for a man. From what I’ve seen the Folk are more my kind, or maybe it’s the other way about. I want a man. I can do the work I enjoy here, and I’d like to have children. I’ve never wanted them before because the place I was in was no place to rear them.” She changed the subject without pausing for breath, “How will those two dressers get in touch?”

“You’ll probably meet them thisnight,(35) nextday(36) forenoon at the latest. They’ll be seeking you,” Raoul replied. “Their work load is every bit as bad as Briar sayt,(37) and the mills have to be readyt(38) for this year’s harvest.”

“Right then, I’ll be going. I need to see a man about a gown.” She eased the front of her frock down at least a span exposing even more of her charms, and said with a laugh, “You have to use live bait if you want to catch a predator,” and disappeared.

“Some man’s in for a bad time thiseve,” Ymelda said with a laugh.

“I bethink me not,” said Raoul. “That one’s absolutely plumb.(39) If she’s interestet(40) she’ll say so and go through with everything she’s agreen(41) to. If she’s not she’ll say so, but I don’t even will to bethink me of what she’ll do to any man who won’t take no for an answer though.”

The three of them tried to envisage it, but all they could come up with were visions involving the infirmary.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002250
A COMFORTABLE WOMAN
AFTERNOON BRONWEN (41nc) KNITTER

29th of Towin Day2

Hazel’s third observation was of a forty-one year old knitter named Bronwen. Mistress Timothy, also forty-one and a knitter of the seamstresses, was there to meet with her. Bronwen was a small, slightly plump brunette with attractively cut short hair, brown eyes and a welcoming smile. She had managed to obtain materials, and had several small samples with her. Mistress Timothy was saying, “We are familiar with your tube work, what you call Fair Isle and your cable work, but the double sidet(42) work you call fisherman’s brioche rib is unknown to us. I can see why it’s callt(43) fisherman’s, for it will knit to make a comfortable and warm garment, and I’m sure Fulke, who knits men’s sweaters, will be most interested. Shew me again how you recover a dropt(44) stitch.”

Raoul who was in the chair, assisted by Ymelda, coughed and said, “For the record, Mistress.”

“I’ll be proud to sponsor Bronwen to the craft, Raoul. Bronwen, you have to tell Raoul whether you accept or no.”

“Of course I accept,” Bronwen said.

Ymelda, as previously agreed, said, “That leaves the matter of personal placement, do I have to explain that, Bronwen, or do you understand already?”

“I understand,” said Bronwen. “I was in a relationship that ended badly a year and a half ago. I am over it now, and I suppose the truth is I have been looking for some time. I’ll go to the Greathall tonight and see what happens.”

“If you come to our stores we can find something pretty for you to wear, and you can meet some of our members too,” Timothy said.

“Thank you, that’s very kind of you.” The two knitters left.

“How long before she finds a man would you say?” Hazel asked cautiously.

“Not long at all,” Raoul said. “She is pretty, but more importantly she has that comfortable look all men desire, but few are prepaert(45) to admit to.”

Hazel turned to Ymelda who replied, “She’s looking. I agree with Raoul.” At that, they waited for the next meeting.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002260
BIDING HIS TIME
EARLY AFTERNOON FELIX TO FARSIGHT (16nc) APPRENTICE WAINWRIGHT

29th of Towin day 2

The meeting observed by Siskin and chaired by Grayling assisted by Larch had been a success, and Felix had apprenticed to Vinnek. He had at the same time changed his name to Farsight which was a newfolk name for his newfolk beginning. He had telt Grayling he had no ideas concerning a personal placement and wished to think on it for a few days at least.

He had been given the name Felix at birth. He had been told his mother had died when he was two, but he subsequently found out she had left his father for another man, and his father had managed to keep his son, more to spite his ex-wife than because he wanted him. From being able to speak his stammer had been derided by his father. He was constantly told he was useless, “Just like your mother.” He grew up afraid of the scathing remarks of his father, shy, reluctant to engage with strangers and the natural victim of his peers at school. That he was able both intellectually and manually didn’t endear him to his peer group. He spent many solitary hours making ships and putting them in bottles, and according to his father on other equally useless activities. He was afraid of his father, who enjoyed humiliating him and who he knew could and would compel him to do his bidding till he was old enough to say no with the force of the law behind it. He had been biding his time till he could walk away and nobody could make him go back. He wasn’t worried regarding his future. He would find something to do. He knew he was intelligent and he could use his hands. The only thing that bothered him was his stammer, but even that wasn’t bad when his father wasn’t there. He became a tall, thin sixteen year old with dark hair, no friends, and even less experience of girls. His father, a high flying business man who earnt a lot of money and who had no leisure time in which to spend any of it, or even any interests outside work to spend it on, his son didn’t count, eventually had a heart attack and was admitted to hospital.

Felix went to see him only to suffer even more derision regards how he was going to survive without his father to tell him what to do. Felix had had enough, “I’ll probably manage. After all mother did once she left you,” he said. His father was angrier than Felix had ever seen him before, and his face turned an alarming colour as he started shouting and reviling Felix yet again. Felix, calmer than he had ever felt when dealing with his father, said, “I’ll say good bye father, and if your anger triggers another heart attack I shall regard it as suicide. Good bye.” He left the private ward, and as he walked out of the hospital main entrance thought over his decision to go to sea. He had a small amount of money, which he had saved over the years, and decided to conserve it by staying at home till the last minute. That night he went to sleep hoping he would be able to join his ship before his father was out of the hospital, but he was ready to face him if not.

Cold, he was awakened by someone wearing strange looking clothes shaking him gently by the shoulder saying, “Follow me to the warmth of the fire.”

Felix had listened carefully to all he had been telt, and the Master at arms staff, after having spaech(46) with him, had arranged the meeting for him with Master wainwright Vinnek. He reflected he didn’t know what ship he had joined, but of a certainty, he had travelled farther than he could have ever possibly imagined. He had found a craft to practise with a mentor he both liekt(47) and respected. He had bided his time, and he had walked away. None could make him go back. Now all he had to do was find a solution to his personal situation.

Word Usage Key

1 Seamster, strictly a needle worker, one who sews.
2 Highth, hight.
3 Constructt, constructed.
4 Treday, third day of the tenner.
5 Secondet, seconded.
6 Repeatet, repeated.
7 Unkindths, unkindnesses.
8 Defient, defined.
9 Involvt, involved.
10 Passt, passed.
11 Deadth, death.
12 Taekt, took.
13 Kindth, kindness.
14 Berount, around.
15 Uest, used.
16 Caert to, cared for.
17 Happent, happened.
18 A riandet, a matter of no importance.
19 Widowt, widowed.
20 Loes, lost.
21 Sincely, recently
22 Registert, registered.
23 Thiseve, this evening.
24 Spake, spoke.
25 To have water over one’s head, Folk usage equivalent to being out of one’s depth.
26 Advancet, advanced.
27 Maekt, made.
28 Spaeking, speaking.
29 Reacht, reached.
30 Dressed, dressed. In this context dressing is the process of bringing tired, blunted mill stones to new condition.
31 Pleast, pleased.
32 Presst, pressed.
33 Nextdaynigh, the day after tomorrow. Compare with Lastdaysince, the day before yesterday.
34 Complicatet, complicated.
35 Thisnight, tonight.
36 Nextday, tomorrow.
37 Sayt, said.
38 Readyt, readied.
39 Plumb, in this context straight-forward, honest or open
40 Interestet, interested
41 Agreen, agreed.
42 Sidet, sided.
43 Callt, called.
44 Dropt, dropped.
45 Prepaert, prepared.
46 Spaech, speech.
47 Liekt, liked.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002270
AN ANDROGYNOUS LOOK
EARLY AFTERNOON MURIEL (26nc) HORSE TACK MAKER

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old. nc indicates new character not encountered before.

29th of Towin Day 2

Muriel had worked in a university library as an assistant librarian. She was twenty-six and had never had a long term relationship. She’d had relationships which had lasted a year or so, and then mostly faded away. The only one that had ever bothered her had ended in a blazing row over money. She was naturally cautious and Ben wasn’t. He’d wanted a fortnight in Spain when it would have cost all the money they had, mostly her savings. The result was no holiday and no Ben, but her savings had remained intact. She had always wanted a husband and children, but had come to the reluctant belief perhaps what she wanted was only to be found in færie tales. She had always been of a timid disposition, which was why she preferred working with books rather than people.

She was a mousy looking woman who, owing to a lack of confidence, did not make the most of herself. She had her dark brunette hair cut in a nondescript way, but it could have been her best feature. She was thin rather than slender, of little figure, and in a crowd had an androgynous appearance. She was bullied at work but was too timid to seek help. She was taking antidepressants prescribed by her doctor who had telt(1) her she needed to find help to stand up for herself and advised her to see her professional association representative. She took the prescription, but she resented the advice because her doctor was a tall, attractive and confident woman with a bosom that wouldn’t have been out of place on a ship of the line’s figurehead in Nelson’s(2) day, in short everything Muriel would have liked to be.

Her parents were both dead, and she avoided her brother who bullied her far worse than her work colleagues. In an attempt to make friends, Muriel had attended several evening classes over the years. She’d made no friends, but the one on leather work had been interesting, and she now had her own tools and worked at home in her bedsit producing items she sold to Gavin a local mart trader who gave her a fair price which virtually doubled her income. She considered it to be a pity Gavin was gay and in a stable relationship.

She arrived on Castle in the middle of the night in mid-summer which puzzled her because she was wearing the outdoor clothes she had put on to go Christmas shopping in, and she had gone out in appalling weather early in the afternoon in late December. After the first meeting when Thomas the Master at arms spake to them, she felt apprehensive regarding being adequate for this frighteningly cold and different place, but also a little hopeful concerning her prospects. The most exciting thing to her was she felt she had a better chance of finding a husband and having the children which she had always wished. The Folk were kind, and she felt more at ease with them than she had with any other than Gavin for a long time.

At her interviews, she was asked what could she do as a craft, and because to her the word craft associated with leather, not books, she telt them of her leather work. When she was interviewed in deepth,(3) by Grayling assisted by Larch, she had been asked if she would be interested in making horse tack, and when she had realised it would provide her with a living, or a craft as these Folk referred to it as, she had said, “Yes.” She had to wait for a few minutes whilst someone was sent for. Filbert, who was a saddler and tack maker, duly arrived, and after a few minutes conversation with her he offered her a placement working with him. He was a pleasant and cheerful man of her own age, and she felt comfortable in his company and accepted immediately.

After he had gone the discussion turned to what was referred to as a personal placement. She was asked if she had left any behind she had a care to, and she’d replied, “No, I was quite on my own.” When asked what she would like to do concerning a family she had blushed and said quietly, “I always wanted to marry and have children, but somehow it never worked out that way.”

She had been taken aback a bit when she saw the smiles berount(4) her, and she was telt yet again, but this time by Siskin, “There are a lot of men mongst(5) us seeking a wife, for many widowers loes(6) theirs to the fevers, and many have children who need a mother. Would you like to be introducet(7) at the dinner dance thiseve?”(8)

In this embarrassing but friendly atmosphere Muriel felt able to say, “Yes please.”

“Would you prefer a man with children or no?” Grayling asked gently.

“I’m not a terribly confident person,” she admitted, unaware it was unnecessary to say so, “and I’m not sure how I should cope with older children—” She was going to continue when she was interrupted.

“That’s all right,” Grayling said, “there are men who have registert(9) with us seeking a wife who have either never had children, or sadly loes them with their wife to the fevers. What age of a man would you prefer?”

The Master of arms staff knew whilst age was almost irrelevant to the folkbirtht(10) it was not that way with the newfolk. Muriel looked berount her a little desperately, but seeing only encouraging faces managed to reply, “I’m twenty-six, and a bit older is normal where I come from.”

She had left the interview feeling optimistic, and Grayling who had asked her most of the questions said to the others, “A quiet understanding man who has never had children if possible. Muriel is fragile and will need a lot of care to her till she adjusts to the Way. She has little sense of self worth, but given the right man and her first babe she will betimes acquire all she is currently lacking for her weäl.”(11) The others agreed, and the notes were maekt(12) to pass on to those organising the guest list for the dinner dance.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002280
I’M NOT GOING TO HAVE ANY MORE HELL
AFTERNOON RAQUEL (20nc) LÆRER SEAMSTER

29th of Towin Day 2

Raquel’s father had died when she was little, and she had no memories of him. She had no siblings, and her mother was a shrew who resented her existence. As a result, she had grown up in fear all her life. She had a stammer and stuttered which was bad enough, but the presence of her mother made her incoherent. As a result her mother treated her as though she were mentally defective. She allowed her mother to think she was stupid because it minimised her mother’s expectations of her, but her speech became worse as she became older. She had no friends, she had never had any, and she lived a life of fantasy in her head for which her mother continually shouted at her.

She left school at sixteen, and she didn’t even know how good-looking she was. She had a beautiful face and a good figure. Some of the boys had tried to be friendly with her in her last year at school, but since they were the same boys who had made her life a misery when she was younger and as she didn’t regard being described as ‘the drop dead gorgeous dumbo with the big tits in Charlie’s form’ as a compliment she wasn’t interested. The girls carried on being unpleasant to her, but now it was due to jealousy as well as spite, and she was unaware of that too.

The day she left school she left home. She didn’t bother to tell her mother. Contrary to what all thought, she was not stupid and had been planning it and saving all her paper round money for it for over two years. Instead of going to school on leaving day she caught a cheap, early-morning bus that took her three hundred and fifty miles from home. It took her to the farthest moderate sized town to which there was a bus which also had a youth hostel. She found a bed in the youth hostel and went seeking a job, any job. She ended up with a whole series of jobs each one earning a little more than the one before. She was limited in what she could apply for because of her speech, but she was managing, and life was a lot better without her mother. She was careful with her money and was managing to save a bit.

Two years after she had left home, a woman from a missing person organisation contacted her asking her to contact her mother. She refused, and refused to allow the woman even to tell her mother she had found her. The missing person woman had tried to persuade her, but she shrugged her shoulders and wrote down on paper for her to read, If when you leave here I think you’ll tell her you’ve found me I’ll hop on a bus and be hundreds of miles away within twenty-four hours. My mother made my life hell for sixteen years, and I’m not going to have any more hell. So I want an assurance you’ll tell her absolutely nothing, not even that I’ve said that. She received the assurance she was looking for, but worked a week’s notice and caught the bus any way. She was never to know her mother arrived on the following Wednesday intending to bully her daughter into returning home and handing her earnings over to herself as rent.

Raquel started all over again in another town, and this time managed to rent a single room with a shared kitchen and bathroom. The other tenants were all university students. Though her speech was still bad and she still worked in jobs where she barely had to speak her life was better, but she still had no friends, and she still shied away from men. By the time she was twenty, she had begun to consider what the future would hold for her. She didn’t want to continue living the way she was for ever, and she wondered if she could find help to improve her speech. She had never had any hobbies, just to survive she had always worked a lot of extra hours, and in most of her free time she either slept or went for walks in the local parks, which was where she started to notice young mothers with children and young couples, and it was when she started to become a little envious.

Then she awoke on Castle, and when it had finally sunk in she was never going to see her mother again, not even as a result of a freak coincidence, and this was a fresh start she was happier with her incursion than most of the incomers, after all it was just another bus ride, and she hadn’t even been bored for its duration. When she was interviewed the first afternoon, her stammering and stuttering was bad, and she indicated she wished something so she could write her responses. This was provided with no fuss, and though what her written words rendered as in Folk was not always immediate the process was helpful, and after that her spaech(13) improved a bit. She telt them she had no skills or hobbies, but had mended her own clothes, and she would like to learn to sew properly and be able to make clothes. When asked of her personal circumstances she went bright red and reached for the paper again. She wrote, “I should love to have children. I have never held a baby, and I’ve never had a boyfriend, but I should love to have children.”

Siskin was observing Raquel’s main interview on her second day on Castle. Grayling assisted by Larch was chairing her meeting with Celandine, a thirty-ish seamster.(14) Celandine had been telt of Raquel’s stammer and said “I am Celandine. I am a Mistress seamster, and I believe you would like to learn to sew. I also have been given to believe you have little experience is that correct?”

Raquel, who was less nervous than she had been the day before, thought Celandine to be kind, and nodded vigorously, and replied, “Y—Yes.”

“We can take you as a lærer(15) and see if you like it. If you don’t, you can always try something else can’t you?” Celandine telt her.

“Thank you,” Raquel managed to reply.

When the conversation turned to personal placements Grayling asked, “I believe you would like to marry and have children?”

Yet again Raquel was unable to form words and reached for the paper, which had been on the table ready for her need. She wrote, ‘I’d love children. I have no experience of children or men. I never thought to try because of my stammer.’

Celandine said to the Grayling and Larch, “It would be a kindth(16) to take Raquel to the crèche, do you not bethink you? When you are finisht,(17) I shall take her myself.” The dinner dance was explained to Raquel, and she was asked if she would like to be introduced to men seeking a wife. The tears in her eyes were noticeable as she nodded.

Siskin remarked to Grayling after Raquel had left, “She will place quickly here. She has tremendous courage, and is willing to face what ever she has to. She was Folk before she came here. Her spaech will rapidly improve as whatever the horrors in her past were that took it off her become a riandet(18) to her life here.”

Larch added, “She wills a man and babes, and she’s pretty. She’ll have agreement betimes.”

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002290
TROUBLE BECOMING PREGNANT
AFTERNOON GRACE (26nc) KEEP COOK

29th of Towin Day 2

The day before when Grace had attended Thomas’ meeting at the incomers’ camp, she had been shocked to find she was no longer on Earth and couldn’t go back. However, the shock had been transient. She had left none behind whom she was close to, her family were somewhat indifferent to each other and kept in desultory touch out of habit rather than because they felt close to each other. When she heard of the fevers and there were many men with children seeking a wife and a mother for their children her attitude towards being on Castle became much more positive.

All the women in her family had trouble becoming pregnant, many didn’t. She had a number of aunts with no children and her sisters had had several attempts with in-vitro fertilisation treatment. Even when pregnant, the women in her family often failed to remain pregnant long enough to have a child. She had two sisters and no brothers, but her mother had become pregnant over a dozen times and was regarded by the family as a fortunate woman. Though Grace had never used birth control in any of her relationships she had never become pregnant. She was twenty-six, and though she was slim and good-looking had never managed to keep a man for long. She suspected it was because she was distressingly independent and was not prepared to acquiesce to any simply because he was male.

She thought on Castle she could find a man who would concede her right to be herself, who had a number of children and wished a mother for them as well as a wife for himself. When she was interviewed, she had telt the interviewers she had been a school cook, which she had to explain, and she wished to continue to cook if possible. She had been accepted as a Keep cook by Mistress Abigail after a scant few minutes’ conversation, and subsequently chose to join Grangon’s fish cooks. She didn’t realise how desperate the kitchens were to recruit crafters of any level of ability.

When the discussion turned to a personal placement she had no embarrassment explaining her family’s problems in becoming pregnant, and she explained she wished a man with a family to which it was doubtful she would be able to add. The purpose of the dinner dance that eve had been explained to her, and she was asked if she would like to be introduced to potential husbands. She had said yes, and been telt she would be introduced to whoever they thought from a study of their files would be the best match for her first. She had no problems with what some of her acquaintance would have contemptuously referred to as a marriage mart, as in an attempt to find a man for a long term relationship she had tried the lonely hearts adverts and even attended a couple of speed dating meetings, unfortunately with no success, but she had still been trying right up to her arrival on Castle.

Word Usage Key

1 Telt, told.
2 Vice-Admiral Horatio Nelson, 1st Viscount Nelson, 1st Duke of Bronté, Knight Companion of the Order of the Bath (29 September 1758 – 21 October 1805).
3 Deepth, depth.
4 Berount, around.
5 Mongst, amongst.
6 Loes, lost.
7 Introducet, introduced.
8 Thiseve, this evening.
9 Registert, registered
10 Folkbirtht,
11 Weäl, well being.
12 Maekt, made.
13 Spaech, speech.
14 Seamster, strictly a needle worker, one who sews.
15 Lærer, an adult apprentice.
16 Kindth, kindness.
17 Finisht, finished.
18 Riandet, a matter of no consequence.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002300
STITCHED UP
AFTERNOON CATHERINE (39nc) AND CRANE (42nc) LÆRER DAIRY CRAFTER

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old. nc indicates new character not encountered before.

29th of Towin Day 2

Catherine was thirty-nine and pregnant for the third time. She hadn’t managed to carry her first two to full term and was desperate not to lose this baby which she knew was a little girl. Jim her husband had been killed by a drunken driver when walking on the pavement before they had known she was pregnant. They had been a happy couple. He had been a bus driver, and she had been an assembly worker in a factory. Neither of them particularly liked their jobs, but they didn’t hate them either. Their main joy in life had been to go into the countryside. They walked, climbed, cycled, canoed, sailed, surfed and many other things too, but they were happy just being in the fresh air. Then he was killed, and it were as if her life had stopped. She couldn’t face the countryside without him, and then she discovered she was carrying their daughter. She had eventually overcome the initial shock of losing Jim and had been able to go back to work, but she didn’t have any idea of how she was going to face the future.

The idea of finding another husband had never occurred to her till she went to the meeting in the Keep, where the Master at arms staff had telt(1) her she would hear the same information all the others would hear at the meeting called by Thomas the Master at arms in the Gather tent at the camp.

It was difficult for her to take in the reality and the totality of Castle. She accepted readily enough she wasn’t on Earth and she couldn’t go back, but it was difficult to take in the implications of living on a world with so few folk, and who, as she understood it, only had a pre-industrial level of technology. She liekt(2) the idea of a whole world where there was nothing but country side, but what she had been telt of the climate was frightening. She couldn’t grasp much of the Way, and that worried her, despite the many reassurances she had been given that it would come to her in time. It was clear to her eventually she would have to find another husband, or be adopted into a family. She felt she would rather be a wife with a child than an adopted sister with one, and though she wasn’t desperate for a husband she had realised she needed to find one before this alien place overwhelmed her. She had telt Margæt of her previous pregnancies, and after she had been examined Margæt had telt her everything was normal, but in view of her past experiences it would be sensible to be careful with herself till after her babe was birtht.(3)

She met Crane at the infirmary. He’d brought his son, Snipe, with a badly cut foot which was a consequence of catching it on a sharp braeken(4) branch on the tree he had been falling out of at the time. Snipe needed stitches and was frightened, and since Crane was at a loss as to how to comfort his son she had held Snipe’s hand, and he had allowed her to mother him. She hugged him to her whilst Whinchat stitched his foot and Crane looked on. When his ordeal was over, Whinchat gave Snipe something to drink explaining it would both make him sleepy and help the pain to go away.

Crane expressed gratitude to Catherine, “I am Crane, Mistress, and I am grateful for your help.”

“My name is Catherine, and no gratitude is due for reassuring a frightened child,” she said.

“They have no mother, for we loes(5) Starling to the fevers. I usually manage without too much difficulty, but every now and again I realise how much they need a mother.” She had asked him how many children he had, and Crane telt her proudly, “I have Snipe here who is eight and his three sisters, Maidenhair who is thirteen, Snowberry who is eleven and Lærie, who is six.” Crane had looked at her and asked kindly, “Do you have any others, Mistress, besides the one you carry under your heart?”

It taekt(6) her a little while to understand that, but she replied, “No, just this one.”

Crane asked her if she were going to the dance that eve, and on being telt she was, he said, “I should be honourt(7) if you would go with me, Mistress Catherine.” She had accepted his invitation, and he had asked where he could meet her, and she had telt him where her chamber was, and he agreed to meet her at half to eight.

After Crane had departed she considered whether she saw him as a potential husband, she accepted what she had been telt, most marriages here started based on liking and mutual respect, and she realised with no family or resources an incomer, like herself, would have to find what they referred to as a personal placement quickly, and for her that meant a man. She smiled to herself, and corrected her thinking realising she was not without resources, if what they had telt her was correct, both herself as a mother and her daughter were valued.

Crane was a reasonably good-looking man with good manners and of moderate build. He had thinning dark hair and would probably be bald before long. She wondered what he did for a living, and realised it would at least give her something to discuss at the dinner dance.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002310
NOT ALL MEN ARE BASTARDS
AFTERNOON WINIFRED (33nc) SOAP CRAFTER

29th of Towin Day 2

Winifred was a divorcee, and after a messy and painful divorce splashed all over the tabloid press where she had cited her mother as the respondent, she had finally received notification her marriage was now over in absolute. She had gone out with a few friends to celebrate, and after drinking all night had ended up in a club dancing with someone young enough to be her son. They had all but made love in the taxi on the way back to her place, and the last thing she remembered, before the drink and then sleep had overtaken her, was the repeated pleasure provided by the everlasting staying power of youth.

Winifred was perplexed by Castle. This hadn’t been helped by her still being so drunk when she had been awakened and guided to the fire she had trouble remembering who she was, where she was was far too complicated to consider.

After the meeting where Thomas had spaken,(8) she had gone with the crowd to the next tent where she had admitted to feeling fragile and to maeking(9) soap for a hobby. When asked if she would like to do that as a craft, to make a living from it it had been further explained, she had replied, “It beats the daylights out of trying to teach Italian to children who can’t speak their own language with any fluency.” She went on to say, “That means yes.”

When questioned concerning men and family, she had telt them, “I have just rid myself of one faithless bastard, and unless you can guarantee someone who won’t sleep with my mother I’m not interested.”

Arrowhead, a middle aegt man who empathised with her distress, had said mildly, “We’re not all bad you know. You don’t have to marry, but for a woman of your age it is probably the best option here.”

Considerably mollified by the mildth(10) of his response, she said, “ I’m sorry. Yes. I know not all men are bastards. Please explain what you mean simply. I’m not entirely sober yet.”

Arrowhead had spaken of Castle, its climate and of personal placements. The reality of Castle was rapidly sobering Winifred, and she said, “I really should like a good husband. I never had children from choice, probably because I never trusted my husband, but as far as I am aware I can. If, and I say if, I can find a good husband I should like children.”

The following day she met Mistress Camomile, a soap maker, and had spaech(11) with her for a few minutes. Camomile said she would be pleased to work with Winifred. Winifred was asked by Gareth if she would like to be introduced to potential husbands at the dinner dance that eve, and she’d replied, “Please.”

She was asked what kind of men she would like to be introduced to, and she had asked, “You mean there’s a choice of kind of men‽”

“We’ve many men on our books seeking a wife, many loes their wife to the fevers last year, some have children some have not. They’re of all ages.” Seeing the expression on Winifred’s face Gareth had explained, “It is usual here to register when seeking new family members in any capacity. It is the method that offers the best chance of success.”

“I should like someone close to my age, I’m thirty-three, who I don’t have to explain jokes to,” Winifred had said. “I’m not bothered by looks, but I am bothered by a lack of intelligence.” She hesitated momentarily, “I’d like a man who appreciates the pleasures of the bed.” It was clear having started she thought she had nothing to lose by finishing, “I’m a woman who likes a man who treats me as a woman should be treated. I’ve no time for new men trying to get in touch with their feminine side.” Seeing the expression of incomprehension on the faces berount(12) her she said, “I want an intelligent man who has what it takes to satisfy a woman and knows how to use it.” Her face softened and she added, “I want a man to love and be loved by who will be happy to help take care of our children.” She noticed Willow taking notes and added, “Tell him I rarely drink this much, and I’m not as hard as I appear.”

“I bethink me I have come to a reasonable appreciation of you, and were I not already a happily marryt man,(13) I should be very interestet(14) in you indeed, Mistress Winifred,” Gareth said with a smile. “We have several men registered with us seeking a wife who would probably suit you, but I shall check the records before the dinner to see what I can find for you.”

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002320
TO BAIT A MAN TRAP
AFTERNOON DOMINIQUE (38nc) SEAMSTER

29th of Towin Day 2

Dominique was feeling pleased with life. She hadn’t particularly enjoyed being a kitchen worker in a hotel, but she had now been accepted as a crafter with the seamstresses. What had been a hobby and the only thing she had been good at, was now a respectable way of providing for herself. She was a good needle woman, but particularly enjoyed producing soft furnishings, curtains, cushions and most especially eiderdowns. It was the eiderdowns that had interested the seamstresses most. She’d been telt there was always a need for more warm bedding.

She was thirty-eight and a buxom, chubby woman of less than five feet tall who had never been married. When younger she’d had a series of relationships the endings of which had all been painful to her. She knew the names which had been threwn(15) at her, most of which concerned her size, were the last desperate attempts of inadequate men to hurt her, but naytheless they had hurt her. In the end, she had just enjoyed being the aunt of the children of her younger sister. She missed her sister and her family, but life on Castle was an improvement on what it had been.

Dominique was happy with the events of the day and looking forward to the dinner dance. She was excited by the idea of being introduced to men specifically for the purpose of seeing if they liekt each other enough to marry. Castle had given her the courage and the opportunity to try again, and she liekt the idea of having children of her own.

As recommended, she had visited the seamstresses’ stores for something to wear at the dinner dance where she’d met Amethyst, who though a little taller than Dominique maekt(16) her look almost slender. Amethyst had produced a gown which Dominique would never have dreamt of wearing. With the shoes Amethyst had also produced it maekt her look a little taller. It was what Folk women referred to as a classic apron which was laced under and across the bosom. Dominique had protested as the swell of her large breasts crested the bib top, “But it’s at least two sizes too small,”

“Nonsense,” said Amethyst, “it’s perfect, just large enough to ensure you don’t fall out of it and just small enough to display enough to make a man desperate for more. There’re two reasons we’ve breasts, one’s to nurse babes with, and the other’s to bait a man trap with, and I say if you have the bait you’re wasting it if you don’t set the trap with it, and you have bait in abundance.”

By the time the entire outfit had been assembled, and Dominique, surrounded by a dozen or so seamstresses of various crafts, looked in the mirror she had to admit Amethyst had a point. That the outfit was approven by the other women maekt Dominique feel a lot better. The outfit shewed off a generous amount of her considerable charms to perfection, whilst appearing to reduce her hips. Coupled with the shoes, which had a moderate heel, the whole maekt her look a little taller and the shawl over her shoulders completed an attractive picture.

“We’ll have your hair dresst,(17) and you’re ready,” had announced Amethyst, “with your perfect complexion make up would be a mistake.”

All had been done as Amethyst had insisted, and Dominique felt more confident going to the dinner dance than she had ever felt going any where before.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002330
STAIL ENGINES
AFTERNOON FERDINAND (47nc) WOODWORKER

29th of Towin Day 2

Ferdinand was forty-seven with two failed marriages behind him, and before he arrived on Castle he’d had no intention of trying a third time. He’d married late and subsequently lost his younger wife to a much younger man. A few years later, he’d re-married and then lost his second wife, again to a younger man. He’d been a good and loyal husband to both his wives, and he’d thought deeply concerning his marriages. He’d come to believe his sexual performance, owing to his age, hadn’t been virile enough to keep either of his wives, and as a result his self esteem as a man had become poor.

He’d worked as a shop fitter, mostly using man made composite materials and sophisticated power tools, but his joy had been restoring and then working with old hand tools on real wood in his workshop at home. He made all sorts of things, including a lot of his own tools, but he particularly enjoyed making ladders, and he’d made his own rounders and stail engines for rounding and tapering the rungs.

He’d been interviewed by Master woodworker Harmaish, and his craft placement was quickly established. At the interview he’d been asked of his personal placement wishes, and he’d said he had been married twice, but he wasn’t particularly interested in marrying again. Harmaish had said, “Time will tell. I’ll make sure you are introducet(18) to a variety of Folk, most of them workers in wood, at the dance thiseve.”(19)

Word Usage Key

1 Telt, told.
2 Liekt, liked.
3 Birtht, born.
4 Braeken, broken.
5 Loes, lost.
6 Taekt, took.
7 Honourt, honoured.
8 Spaeken, spoken.
9 Maeking, making.
10 Mildth, mildness.
11 Spaech, speech.
12 Berount, around.
13 Marryt, married.
14 Interestet, interested.
15 Threwn, thrown.
16 Maekt, made.
17 Dresst, dressed.
18 Introducet, introduced.
19 Thiseve, this evening.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002340
NO ROOM LEFT FOR THE SAUCER
AFTERNOON ALMA (19nc) APPRENTICE WEAVER

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old. nc indicates new character not encountered before.

29th of Towin Day 2

Alma was nineteen, pretty, nearly nine months pregnant, having difficulty walking and permanently tired. Right from the beginning, she had been much bigger than any of the other women as far along as she at her ante-natal class, and she was certain she had never seen a woman as big as she was now. She used to work in a book shop, and Frances, a friend there, had told her she’d been large enough when pregnant to rest a cup and saucer on her bump in perfect safety without any other means of support. Alma had laughingly said, “I should be able to too, but my boobs are now so big there’d be no room for the saucer.” She had thought her babe’s father was going to support her, but he’d left her for another woman when she was five months pregnant which hadn’t done her confidence any good.

Now on Castle, she missed Frances and the other women she uest(1) to work with, even if the job hadn’t paid much. She had a temporary placement making babe clothes with the seamstresses, and after her babe was birtht(2) was going to be an apprentice weaver. She was aware she needed to find a man and settle, or life wouldn’t be easy. She was seeking a man, but she needed a relationship where she could feel equal in status to her man. She knew she would be unhappy and not feel comfortable in a relationship where there was a significant imbalance in status. All of the dozen or so men who had expressed interest in her had been older than she and of elevated status. They had behaved impeccably by Folk standards, but to her they had all seemed a little pushy, and had intimidated her.

She had gone for lunch in the Refectory, and a young man had asked her, “Would you like to sit down, Mistress, and allow me to bring your lunch for you?”

She was tired, so she replied, “Thank you. I should be grateful. My feet hurt, and I can’t wait to be returned to my normal shape and weight. I should like the roast cockerel with po…starchroots(3) and salad please.” Alma blushed and said, “I can’t help eating so much. I never did before the baby.”

He smiled and said, “I’ll bring you some soup too.”

She was grateful to be able to sit down, and when he came back with her lunch he sat down with her. He was eating three small chops, maybe veal she thought, with some kind of root vegetable, and what looked to be broccoli and sauce. He telt her, “I am Allan, and I am a huntsman guardian.”

She in turn telt him, “My name is Alma. I am working with the seamstresses at the moment making baby clothes, but after my baby is born I shall be an apprentice weaver. I know, at nineteen, I am a little old to be an apprentice, but they don’t mind, and I don’t.”

Allan telt her, “I am seventeen and have been with the huntsmen for nearly four years now.” Allan was taken with Alma, and though shy he couldn’t take his eyes off her hugely pregnant figure. Alma aware of his reaction and his embarrassment thought it sweet. Allan asked her, “Are you going to the dinner dance thiseve,(4) Alma?”

“Yes, but though I doubt if I shall be doing any dancing.”

“I should be honourt(5) if you would go with me.”

“Thank you. I’d like that.”

They finished their meal and Allan said, “I will some of the steamt(6) dryt(7) fruit pudding with sauce. I’ll bring you a portion.” Grateful Alan understood she just smiled.

They arranged to meet at her chamber because she telt him, “If I’m going to the dinner dance thiseve, I really have to have some rest before I go.” After finishing lunch, Allan escorted her back to her chamber, and she said, “Till thiseve at half past seven.” Seeing his look of puzzlement she said, “That’s half to eight.”

When Allan had gone she undresst(8) and looking hard at her hugely pregnant shape in the mirror, which in profile looked too grotesquely distended to her to be real, she wondered what it was with pregnancy that so attracted the men of the Folk. She smiled thinking perhaps it was lucky for her it did. She went to bed to rest before the eve’s activities, but she couldn’t sleep, her mind kept seeing Allan’s face embarrassed at being so obvious in his attempts not to look at her pregnant stomach and breasts, attempts at which he continually failt(9).

Two hours later she had decided she wished to marry Allan. He was kind, badly smitten with her and didn’t intimidate her, if anything, it was the other way berount.(10) She knew she would feel comfortable married to him. That she could make him comfortable and keep his interest she didn’t doubt.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002350
THE ART OF KILLING
AFTERNOON PLACEMENTS MIRANDA (50) AND MORRIS (47nc) MASTER BUTCHER

29th of Towin Day 2

At his initial interviews Morris had explained the differences between, a slaughterman, which he was, and a butcher, which he was not. He had also telt the interviewers he was a talented painter of portraits and a reasonable painter of animals. He had explained he’d been a happily married man for over twenty years, but his wife had dien(11) six years since, and his four children had one by one left his home to set up their own. He had considered marrying again after the children had left, but he hadn’t done anything. He was forty-seven and looked ten years younger due to a full head of short, but thick, dark hair with no visible signs of gray. A pleasant, small man with a powerful and dominating look to him he had a constant and natural smile, and he had said he would like to marry again.

Nextday,(12) Morris was interviewed by Duncan and Daphne observed by Hazel, and he was spaeking(13) with Milligan. Milligan was explaining to Morris he was desperately in need of a butcher of large beasts prepared to train others to braek(14) them down, and he’d asked to have spaech(15) with any who had any skills that could be helpful. He telt Morris due to deadth(16) and retirement due to ill health his butchers were down to crafters who had rarely done more than prepare meat for the meat cooks, the last stage of butchery, and Redstart, a willing and intelligent apprentice who no longer had even a de facto craft Master to train her.

He explained, he had managed to persuade Ivana, a young woman who had crafted as a meat preserver with the provisioners, to join the butchers, and provide what training she could for Redstart. Ivana was capable of dressing and preparing small game, poultry, sheep, and even gris(17) and smaller deer, but she was unhappy to continue doing so, and she wished to return to the provisioners because the other members of the office, whom he did not consider to be butchers, were making her life miserably difficult. He could not afford to lose her, and he desperately needed someone who could butcher big animals: mammoth, kine, aurochs, winter-elk, bear and large fish: shark, ray and sturgeon, as well as the odd large marine mammal. Ivana was only twenty-four, and though, if necessary, he was prepared to make her the Mistress butcher, he considered she was not a forceful enough character to manage the challenging office without considerable support, which, if needs must, he was willing to provide, but it would not be an ideal solution to his problems.

He had, he explained, for number of years, been making desperate enquiries with the hunters and those who lived far from the Keep with a view to finding someone who could provide some rudimentary training for his staff and help him to organise the butchery office. He admitted the butchery section of the kitchens had been an undisciplined mess for years, and recognising Morris as a man of powerful personality, he had telt him that he had a need of a Master butcher with the personality to compel the butchery crafters to do what was required of them before the matter was taken out of his hands by either the Council or the Folk, both of which could possibly mean dead crafters. He looked at Morris with hope in his eyes and asked, “Is there any chance I could tempt you to the craft, Morris? Because if it suitet(18) you, you would be the Master butcher in charge of all my butchers with commensurate remuneration. You would have to be the Master butcher because you would be the only butcher in the kitchens able to deal with large beasts. However you decidet(19) to handle your staff, I and my managers would give you our total support because the situation is so desperate. I should consider you to be of more import than any other in the office, and should you decide the butchers’ office would be better run without someone then she needs find another placement.”

Morris, who had realised over the last two days there could be no full time craft of slaughterman on Castle, had already wondered how he could turn his skills to useful account, and recognising Milligan’s situation, replied, “As I told you, Milligan, as a slaughterman, I understand the principles of butchering a large beast down to quarters and may be a quarter of that, and I had many years of military experience doing so with many different large beasts before being promoted beyond that. That means, not only am I able to break large beasts down to pieces a man can handle, but I have been a man of command, and I shall have no problems handling subordinate staff. They will do as I tell them, or indeed they will need to find another job, which will not be my problem, but theirs and possibly yours. I will have no insubordinate staff working for me. However, I have no experience of butchering down to joints or steaks. If you have any one who could give me some practical help there I should very much like to accept your offer, as long as my limitations are recognised, and I should be given time to learn. I shall also require some time to paint.”

Milligan recognised in Morris an almost perfect solution to his problems with the butchers. Though he understood not Morris’ references to military experience, or being promoted beyond that, he understood that Morris was a man who was able to deal with a large number of subordinate crafters, and so he telt Morris, “If you would take the charge of the initial butchering of large animals down to quarters, and then to handleable pieces for the next few lunes, Zena and Trefoil would be willing to provide any additional practical help you need to widen your skills in return for your help to learn how to braek down large beasts. The rest of your office you may deal with as you consider befitting, but I ask for you to give Zena and Trefoil some consideration because they have done their utmost to help the butchers.” Milligan though for a second before continuing, “It would be part of your craft to train Ivana and Redstart, and Zena and Trefoil too, to handle initial large carcass braekdown(20) and any other I can find wishing to so craft, Morris. I would appreciate it if you would allow Zena and Trefoil to advance as cooks too because they have been more than helpful in the past, and deserve some reward. Is there aught you would need to help your office to advance?”

Morris didn’t hesitate and replied “No. I learnt from watching and being told what to do next. It is a practical skill that can only be learnt by doing it. I am willing to help those who you say have helped the butchers to the best of their ability, and I don’t doubt it will be obvious to me who they are.”

Milligan smiled, and continued “This will make every one’s lifes(21) easier in the kitchens. You would have time aplenty to take what ever you needet(22) for your cross craft painting. It is the initial braekdown of large beasts and fish where I am most desperate. Occasionally a whale is stranden(23) and dies on the sandy beaches of the north coast of Samar Isle. One of the fishing boats tows it back to the Keep before it spoils, and we do what we can, but it can’t be callt(24) butchery. Have you any experience with large fish, Morris?”

“I had a very misspent youth,” Morris replied, “mostly poaching fish. That’s illegally taking fish that belonged to someone else who didn’t bother with them till someone else did. A fish is a fish irrespective of size. I could break down and fillet a fifteen foot shark, a ten foot diameter ray or a five foot salmon for you with no problems at all, as long as someone else could butcher it into joints or portions. I don’t think I’ve ever seen a sturgeon, but they’re just fish. I don’t understand why a whale should be a problem. In any case they’re not fish. They’re more like seals and I’ve dealt with one of a few tons, that’s a few thousand weights. As I said, as long as my limitations are understood, and I am given some training to butcher into smaller pieces I should be glad to accept the offer.”

Milligan smiled and offered his hand. They shook hands and Milligan said, “Well come to the Keep kitchens, Master butcher Morris.” Morris and Milligan shook hands again and Milligan, a happy man indeed, left relieved he and his managers were no longer going to have to be permanently solving butchery staff problems. He was looking forward to telling his butchers and Crook and his meat cooks they would no longer have to struggle with the large carcasses delivered to them by the kine crafters, huntsmen and fishermen, and to telling Ivana, Zena, Redstart, Trefoil and the more coöperative members of the butchers of their future training and subsequent advancement. Even more he was looking forward to telling his managers of their new Master butcher’s character. He had no doubts as to Morris’ ability to manage the difficult members of the butchers, and what ever Morris decided he would support him because it was in the interests of the Folk that he did so.

After Milligan had left a junior entered and announced, “Miranda is here to discuss painting.”

“Shew her in,” Duncan telt her. The junior escorted Miranda in. Miranda may have been fifty, but she looked no more than forty. She was a generously built woman who dresst(25) to understate her womanhood,(26) and she was a passionate painter of landscapes. She had spent years travelling with the waggoners painting some of the most spectacular sights yet discovered on Castle. Her paintings were so highly regarded all of the waggoners had willingly and for no charge taken her to wherever she wished. They had shewn her sights in the main only they had ever seen just because, in return, she would paint something for them, oft using their waggons as her canvass during their journeys. Some of her huge paintings of the Far North Glacier hung in the Greathall and they were truly awe inspiring works. The one of the glacier illuminated by the Castle lights(27) which dominated the wall facing the main entrance had impressed Morris beyond words.

She ignored all of the Master at arms staff and asked as she entered, “Why do you paint, Morris?”

Morris, in no way unsettled by the question or its abruptth,(28) replied, “With portraits it’s because I have to. I see the portrait of the sitter in my head, and I have to paint it the way I see it. If the sitter doesn’t like it I don’t care. If that’s what I see then that’s what I paint. With animals it is different. I sometimes paint them many times before I am satisfied with the work. Why?”

“It is of no significance at all why you paint. What is of significance is you know why you paint. Have they askt(29) you of personal placements yet?”

“Not here, but I told the interviewers yesterday I wanted to marry, but I’d done nothing about it. Why? Are you interested in me?”

Duncan, Daphne and even Hazel were taken aback by this rapid, even by the standards of the Folk, dialogue, and even more so when Miranda replied without hesitation, “Yes, I am. You have a craft killing and butchering, yet have the sensitivity to paint portraits and animals, and you know why you do both. You are an interesting man of serious contradictions, Morris. I am a widow of ten years, my children have grown up, and I have seventeen grandchildren. I paint landscapes, and should I be able to interest you I do believe we should be able to keep each other interestet(30) for the rest of our lifes. We should provide each other with new insights into the subject material we paint. I wish you for my man, Morris, and I am prepaert(31) to make considerable sacrifices to keep you. What do I have to do to interest you?”

“Just be yourself. I understand if I say I am as interested in you as you are in me then we are married. I am, and I should like to paint a series of six pictures of you as you undress, and my vision of the final one is a nude which I should like to present to you with the others as a wedding gift. My only concern is you would be sensitive to my craft killing and butchering, and this would eventually alienate you.”

“We all have to eat,” Miranda said. “I appreciate someone has to make this possible, and I like meat, especially kine, rare kine, very rare kine. You need have no worries of this, for I am of the Folk. I am very interestet in the concept of the six portraits. Do I take it I now have a husband?”

“Yes. You do. Shall we discuss the details of your portraits?”

Duncan, Daphne and even Hazel had been further awed by the way this interview had gone, and they’d become even more so as it culminated. Miranda nodded, and held her hand out to Morris. Hand in hand the pair left spaeking of the finer points of Morris’ vision of the portraits and the lighting he should require without looking at any of the three in the chamber, and without saying a word to any of them either. Hazel looked at the others and said, “I know artists can be a little strange, but I had never considert(32) killers to be artists.”

Duncan and Daphne merely shook their heads since they were bewildered by the recent events.

Word Usage Key

1 Uest, used.
2 Birtht, born.
3 Starchroots, floury potatoes.
4 Thiseve, this evening
5 Honourt, honoured.
6 Steamt, steamed.
7 Dryt, dried.
8 Undresst, undressed.
9 Failt, failed.
10 Berount, around.
11 Dien, died.
12 Nextday, tomorrow.
13 Spaeking, speaking.
14 Braek, Break.
15 Spaech, speech.
16 Deadth, death.
17 Gris, swine resulting from feral pigs breeding with wild pig.
18 Suitet, suited.
19 Decidet, decided
20 Braekdown, breakdown.
21 Lifes, lives.
22 Needet, needed.
23 Stranden, stranded.
24 Callt, called.
25 Castle lights, the aurora.
26 Womanhood, womanliness.
27 Castle lights, the aurora.
28 Abruptth, abruptness.
29 Askt, asked.
30 Interestet, interested
31 Prepaert, prepared.
32 Considert, considered.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002350
DEPLOYING MY BOSOM
AFTERNOON PLACEMENTS DABCHICK (26) AND NIGEL (32nc) PROTÉGÉ

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old. nc indicates new character (an incomer) not encountered before.

29th of Towin Day2

Nigel was a thirty-two year old Roman Catholic priest of six years standing whose parish was in the poorest part of a huge city. All of his parish was a packing case and sheet metal slum which extended right to the waterfront. His charity was known to all. He gave away everything he had to the poor and the unfortunate, and his parishioners, even those who had nothing to do with the church, all thought him a wonderful and saintly man despite his lack of years. He had harboured deeply worrying doubts concerning the church for many years. He had come to believe religion of any form was not a necessary requirement to be a good human being, and many who professed religion were certainly not good human beings.

The inescapable media coverage of the plethora of recent sex abuse scandals within the church and even worse of the high ranking individuals who had been covering them up for decades, which in many cases had allowed the abuse of children and the vulnerable to continue whilst those high ranking individuals looked the other way, had given him a disgust for the church, and he had been seeking an honourable way out of it of it. He refused to make judgements on priests who had relationships with adult single women because he was aware of his own urges, which he had so far controlled, but the abuse of the vulnerable and the cover-ups he considered should rightly be defined as mortal rather than venial sins. He knew he was a heretic, which gave him sleepless nights, but he couldn’t just walk away from his parishioners who needed him, so he’d continued with his soul destroying double life.

~o~O~o~

Then he had arrived on Castle which gave him an opportunity for a new start in life, where the beliefs he had come to hold were not a heresy with its attendant stigma. He had also come to believe, as Saint Paul before him, it was better to marry than to burn,(1) and he understood the driving urges of those priests he had been unwilling to judge. He didn’t realise it, but with his humility and understanding he was a good and compassionate man, and as good a priest as any currently ordained by the church that Castle had separated him from. At his interviews he had admitted he had few skills, but he liekt(2) cooking and could sing. He had been accepted as a lærer(3) meat cook with Crook by Milligan, and he’d been telt the entertainers would be having spaech(4) with him betimes concerning cross crafting.

He had explained at his interview at the Master at arms office of the celibate nature of the priesthood. That caused concern when it was realised he meant religion, but the concern eased when he said he had been trying to find an honourable way out of it for some time. He clearly was not a fanatic in any sense, and though embarrassed by the idea of marriage he had said he would like to marry. It was considered he was a kind and gentle man with a great deal of compassion. He reminded his interviewers in many ways of Aaron with whom they planned a meeting for Nigel.

The concept of placement, and how these things were done by the Folk was explained to him again, and he was asked if he would like to be introduced to a woman whom they thought he would have a good chance of reaching agreement with. Nigel realised though he would like to marry he had no idea of how to arrange the matter for himself. He had been an orphan reared and educated by a religious order since early childhood and had never met any girls or women before being ordained except under strictly controlled conditions. As a result he agreed to being introduced despite his embarrassment at the idea.

~o~O~o~

Dabchick was a twenty-six year old meat preserver and was the Mistress provisioner. She specialised in making air dried sausages to tide the Folk over the spring when times were hard, and she’d registered her desire for a husband with the Master at arms office a lune since. She was a tall, bubbly, boisterous, buxom woman who had lost her man Razorshell and two children to the fevers. Razorshell had been a quiet man, and in many ways the Master at arms staff considered him to have been similar to Nigel, though they’d looked naught like each other. Razorshell had been medium highth(5) and of heavy build with fair hair as opposed to tall and lightly built with dark hair like Nigel, yet Campion considered the match had a good chance of success. When Dabchick was asked to see Campion she had a good idea why, but wondered why Campion herself wished to have spaech with her as opposed to some other less senior member of the office. She realised why when Campion telt her of Nigel.

“He has never been bedd(6) by a woman‽” she had asked in amazement.

“Yes, never, and the thought of even spaeking(7) with one embarrasses him greatly. He’s shy, and I suspect he has never seen a woman in any state of undress either. If you decide to try for agreement you will have to be gentle and careful. We understand he was forcen(8) to accept religion from early childhood, and it has hurt him greatly. Though he has telt us next to naught, it is clear to me he has been subject to physical and mental abuse for many years. It will be best not to introduce you at the dinner dance, but privately here in a chamber where you can spaek(9) with no chance of being overhearet.”(10)

Dabchick thought for a few moments, and asked, “Why bethink you we should be suitable for agreement, Campion?”

“He has much in common with your first man. He also has much in common with Aaron. He’s kind, compassionate and will relate to your loss. I admit there are many women with loss he would relate to, but I feel your personality and seductive appeal will draw him away from his past, and help him to establish a new persona with a new future, and not allow him to retreat back into his past.”

Dabchick laught, and said, “That’s the most oblique way of saying I’ve big breasts I have ever hearet.”(11)

Campion laught too, and said, “It’s not enough to have them. You have to know how to deploy them too, and I have no worries there.”

“Why have you askt(12) me?” Dabchick asked. “I know you say he will relate to my loss. I suspect a lot of the newfolk would, so what else is there that maekt(13) you ask me to see you?”

“I believe you will like him and come to love him quickly. I know you were Razorshell’s protector gainst(14) the things that distresst(15) him, and you were happy to do that. I may even go so far as to say it was a rôle you enjoyt,(16) even if few knoewn(17) it was part of your relationship, and I believe Nigel will provide the same kind of opportunity for you.”

“I wasn’t aware any knoewn,” Dabchick said quietly. “But you are right he did need to be protectet(18) from time to time. It was part of my love for him, and I was happy to do it, and I should be happy to do so again with a man I came to love. I understand why you bethinkt you of me, and yes I should like to meet Nigel, and if you consider it best here we had better meet here. When do you propose to arrange the meeting?”

“I was thinking of shewing you to a chamber and bringing Nigel to you in say quarter of an hour, if you are agreeable, Dabchick?”

Dabchick thought for a moment and said, “No. Give me three quarters of an hour, so I can go to my chambers, comb my hair and change this work frock for an apron. You have to let me have something to deploy my bosom with. I know you sayt(19) he’s shy, but I wish to give him some what to look at. It’s only fair after all if I’m trying to reach agreement with him.”

Campion laught and said, “I’m sure you know what you are doing. Three quarters of an hour it is then.”

Half an hour later Nigel was back at the Master at arms offices. He was nervous, embarrassed and beginning to regret having agreed to meet Dabchick, who he had been telt had only recently stopped mourning the loss of her man and children. He was taken to a small interview chamber, and asked if he would like a mug of leaf or a glass of wine. He asked, “May I have a glass of water please?” A junior was sent for the water, and five minutes later Dabchick arrived. Nigel and Dabchick were introduced, and telt there would be a junior in hearing range somewhere on the corridor if they wished aught. Campion smiled at them and wished them success in their discussions before leaving them alone.

Dabchick, seeing Nigel looked as if he were ready to faint from embarrassment, said, “This is embarrassing isn’t it. Shall we sit down?”

Nigel looked at her, his eyes drawn to Dabchick’s bosom, and gulped, “Yes.”

They sat down, and Dabchick, satisfied Nigel was looking where she wished him looking, taekt(20) a good look at him. He was tall, good-looking and had the haunted, fey look Razorshell had had when he needed protection. She was already convinced she could have a good marriage with Nigel if she could reach agreement with him. That he needed her protection had decided her. She wished a man, and here was one who would be different on his own with her from the way he was in public. That had been the attraction of Razorshell, and it was what maekt her wish Nigel. “Nigel, I can see you are nervous and this is difficult for you. Shall I tell you of me and Castle, and hope you become easier with the situation after a little time?”

Nigel looked relieved and replied, “Please.”

“I am twenty-six and I craft as a senior cook here in the Keep. I am the Mistress provisioner and we manage all meat and fish preservation. I loes(21) my man Razorshell and my two daughters to the fevers a little over a year over. I lovt(22) them all greatly, yet like all who suffert23 loss I have to keep on living. I registert(24) with the Master at arms I was seeking a man a lune since. I don’t know if you are aware why the Master at arms staff decidet(25) we could possibly reach agreement?” Nigel looked at her in puzzlement. He hadn’t even considered why Dabchick in particular had been selected to meet him, and he shook his head. “You are kind and gentle and perceivt(26)to be vulnerable in some ways.” Nigel looked at her as if trying to read her face as she smiled and continued, “You look naught like Razorshell, but he was similarly vulnerable too though few knoewn it. I was his protection gainst all he was vulnerable to, and it maekt me happy to be so. It is your vulnerability that makes you attractive to me as a husband. Razorshell was a different man when there were only the two of us together, and it maekt him special to me. It was only thisday(27) I findt out any other knoewn. I bethink me you could come to be the same with me, not the same as he, but special to me. I should like it greatly if you would spaek to me now please. Spaek of aught you will, but spaek to me please.”

Nigel uest to being in situations where others were in great distress, had become a little more at ease with Dabchick now and said, “This is difficult for me because I have no real understanding of the place I came from, and this is no different. Perhaps, since I have nothing to compare it with, it is easier for me than others, but somehow I doubt it. I have never mixed with ordinary people, men or women. I was a member of a set of people who kept apart from others and reared children the same, that’s how I was reared.”

Nigel ran out of words, and Dabchick reached for his hand. He looked terrified, but she calmly said, “Since I have telt you I should like to marry you, and you have not dismisst(28) me it is not unreasonable to let me hold your hand.” Nigel nodded, and Dabchick continued holding his hand in both of hers, “I have had a little of your background explaint(29) to me, but I can’t adjudge how accurate or meaningful what I was telt is. I am telt you will to marry which I know is why you are here.” Nigel nodded in agreement. “I am also telt the group of persons you were with preventet(30) you from having any dealings with women.” Nigel went bright red, but nodded. “I am glad to see you are not unaware of me as a woman. I have notet(31) you looking at me.”

Nigel went even redder and started to apologise when Dabchick shushed him and said, “Why bethink you I’m wearing this style of frock if not to give you some what to look at. If you hadn’t lookt(32) I should have had no interest in you. A woman has to know she’s seen and appreciatet(33) as a woman. I accept you have a lot to unlearn, and a lot to learn of our life and the Way, but I don’t bethink me you have aught to learn of appreciating women, and in particular of appreciating me.”

Dabchick stood to move her chair next to his and put her hand on his shoulder, “Nigel, life is for living, yet oft it is an uncertain and risky affair and deadth(34) rarely announces itself in advance of its all too frequent visits. Deadth in one sense is easy to deal with, for it is an event with no future. Life elsewise is oft not, for it continues, yet it is not to be squandert(35) by allowing it to defeat one. You are now here on Castle and will a wife, and I will you as my man. I’m sure you will be embarrasst(36) many times in the future, but if we marry I promise I shall do my best only to embarrass you when we are on our own, never in public. Now it is time to risk one of those uncertainties. Shut your eyes because I am going to kiss you. If you don’t look it may not be quite as embarrassing.” As Nigel shut his eyes Dabchick taekt his face between her hands and kissed him gently, and then she did it again. “Open your eyes now, Nigel.” Nigel did so, and Dabchick said to him, “That wasn’t so bad was it?”

Nigel was embarrassed, but only a little, and replied, “No, I enjoyed it.”

He was looking at Dabchick’s bosom again which was only a span from his face, and she said, “I bethink me you are beginning to take me seriously at last.” She taekt his hands in hers and holding all four hands to her bosom asked, “Do we have agreement to marry, Nigel?” Nigel nodded, and she continued, “Then stand up, put your arms berount me, and we shall have one more kiss before we go home.” Nigel wasn’t sure what to do, but Dabchick helped and snuggled close to him, and Nigel was acutely aware of the softth(37) of Dabchick’s bosom pressed tightly to his chest. This time her kiss was not gentle but ruthlessly passionate, which awakened feelings in him he didn’t know how to deal with. They braekt apart, and Nigel looked mesmerised rather than embarrassed. “Now, that was better wasn’t it? Let’s go home, and we can see what else we need before the eve meal.”

Dabchick had deliberately not referred to her bed, or bedtime, but she had every intention of seeing if Nigel could make her pregnant in a few hours, and she knew Nigel would be bright red whilst making love, but make love he would.

Word Usage Key

1 The Bible, 1 Corinthians 7:9.
2 Liekt, liked.
3 Lærer, adult apprentice.
4 Spaech, speech.
5 Highth, height.
6 Bedd, bedded. Made love with.
7 Spaeking, speaking.
8 Forcen, forced.
9 Spaek, speak.
10 Overhearet, overheard.
11 Hearet, heard.
12 Askt, asked.
13 Maekt, made.
14 Gainst, against.
15 Distresst, distressed.
16 Enjoyt, enjoyed.
17 Knoewn, knew.
18 Protectet, protected.
19 Sayt, said.
20 Taekt, took.
21 Loes, lost.
22 Lovt, loved.
23 Suffert, suffered.
24 Registert, registered.
25 Decidet, decided.
26 Perceivt, perceived.
27 Thisday, today.
28 Dismisst, dismissed.
29 Explaint, explained.
30 Preventet, prevented.
31 Notet, noted.
32 Lookt, looked.
33 Appreciatet, appreciated.
34 Deadth, death.
35 Squandert,squandered.
36 Embarrasst, embarrassed.
37 Softth, softness.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002360
CALT, FROSTY FORENOONS
AFTERNOON RAQUEL (20) AND THISTLE (23nc)

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old. nc indicates new character not encountered before.

29th of Towin Day 2

Raquelʼs interview over, Celandine said to her, “Let’s go to the crèche and then the Greathall. There will be lots of small incomer children at the crèche and possibly hundreds of somewhat older ones, mostly folkbirtht, probably dancing, in the Greathall.”

As they walked across the courtyard Raquel saw a young man shoeing a horse outside the huntsman’s stables. She had never seen that done, and indicated to Celandine if they had a few minutes spare she would like to watch. Celandine who had a great deal of sympathy for Raquel, who was so willing to please, yet so afflicted in her spaech,(1) said, “Of course.”

When they approached the farrier, Raquel could see he was a powerful looking, tall man of her own age, maybe a little more, wearing a sleeveless shirt and a leather bib-topped smith’s apron. He was also very attractive to her. He said, “Goodday, Mistresses Celandine and…?”

Raquel managed to stammer out, “Ra—Ra—Raquel.”

“Mistress Raquel. Can I help you?” the farrier completed.

Celandine waited to see if Raquel would respond, and she did, “I ne—ne—ne—never saw…never saw it be—be—be—be—be—before,” she explained, pointing to the horse and his tools at the edge of the forge, hoping the man would understand.

He did and laught saying, “There are calt(2) frosty forenoons when I wish I’d never seen it before either. I’m Thistle, Mistress Raquel.”

Thistle, though it was not obvious to either of the women, was stunned by Raquel and thought they must be able to hear the hammering of his heart. To him it had the rhythmic thump and muted ring of a heavy hammer on soft white hot steel being drawn down. He looked at her taking in all the details of her beautiful face with its high cheekbones, deep blue eyes and raven’s wing black hair which was so dark he could see the blue and perse(3) highlights brought out by the sun. She was slender, full figured and a little tall for a woman, not quite his highth.(4) Thistle wondered why she was with Celandine, and after looking at Raquel transferred his now questioning gaze to Celandine.

Celandine had noted Thistle appeared to be interested in Raquel. “We’re going to the crèche and then the Greathall. Raquel would like children, but has never holdt(5) a babe, so that’s what she is going to do. Will you be at the dinner dance thiseve(6) too, Thistle?” Celandine asked, giving Thistle some cues to follow if he so chose.

Thistle, relieved now he knew Raquel was neither married nor intendet,(7) airily replied “Yes.” He nodded to Celandine in acknowledgement of what she had telt him without words and to convey his interest. “I look forward to seeing you both there,” he added.

Celandine, feeling a great deal had been achieved, taekt(8) Raquel to the crèche where she explained the situation to Iris. Iris promptly went to a crib and withdrew a sleeping infant. She indicated to Raquel to sit down and passed her the babe saying, “This is Frond, you support her head this way, Raquel, she’s may hap two lunes old and has just been nurst(9) so she will probably do naught more than sleep on you awhile, but you never know, she may be sick on you or wet you, but I doubt it.”

Raquel was overjoyed to hold the little girl, and it shewed, “I ne—ne—never he—he—held…never held one be—before,” she said.

“It’s a pleasure to be sure,” said Iris, “but I’ve had eight and it can sometimes be overratet.”(10)

Celandine stayed with Raquel for an hour, during which time Raquel had held two babes and played with a number of slightly older children. She dragged Raquel away saying, “Come on, you have to see what the little weevils can do when they are a bit older, time to go to the Greathall.”

They arrived at the Greathall, where a dozen or so children were playing in a roped off area on what to Raquel looked like an adventure playground with swings, things to climb up, slide down or crawl through. There were a lot more children of all ages practising dancing under the instruction of Pitcher, who despite his ancient appearance was vigorously calling the steps to a fast moving dance in time to the fiddil(11) playing of Millpond who appeared to be a quarter of his age. There were also a dozen or so younger children who were being cleant(12) up after they had decided there was more fun to be had from applying paint to each other than to the paper provided for the purpose. “I’m grateful we only let them use water baest(13) paint,” the mother of two of them telt Raquel, as she tried to clean her offspring.

Celandine and Raquel assisted in the clean up, and when the children were finally clean enough to go home Celandine asked Raquel, “You still sure you will some?”

Raquel laught and nodded saying, “Yes.”

“At least you have some idea now what you may have to deal with. I suggest we go back to the seamstress’s and find you something pretty to wear for thiseve. I’ll put you in the hands of Amethyst, who will bully you into looking your best, and tell you all sorts of things with no regard whatsoever for your sensitivities, but she does have the best dress sense and taste on Castle. I should tell you she’s also one of the biggest folk on Castle, but she is kind.”

When Raquel was introduced to Amethyst, she thought she had never seen a woman with as big a bosom in her life. Amethyst, noting her gaze, buskt(14) her bosom and said, “Impressive aren’t they?” They all laught, and Amethyst who had been warned in advance of Raquel’s stammer said in the tone of one who requires no answer, “Let’s have you into a fitting chamber, so I can see what I have to work with, and you and you,” she said the last to a pair of young women, “can bring me a string(15) and act as fetchers and carriers till we have Raquel dresst(16) to my satisfaction.”

Celandine left saying to Raquel, “I did warn you. Don’t seek any help from me, she terrifies me.”

Amethyst said to Celandine, “Out! There’s no need for you here, so go and do something useful.” The women all laught and taekt Raquel to a fitting chamber where Amethyst soon had Raquel down to her under clothes. Amethyst was nodding her head and muttering to herself as she moved berount(17) Raquel, looking at her from every possible point of view. “Not bad, not too bad at all. I’ve workt(18) with much less and had success. Lovely face, good figure, big hips, but perfect for the highth. Any smaller would look in need of a good feed. Good bosom, may hap needs a little support to shew to best advantage, but then again may hap not. I’ll consider that.” The two younger women were smiling at Raquel, indicating Amethyst just had to be endured.

After slowly walking completely berount Raquel twice, Amethyst stopped to think for half a minute or so before finally declaring, “Right, I have it.” She gave the young women instructions on what to bring her, including a mug of leaf for each of them, and indicated to Raquel she could sit down saying, “You have a pretty face, my dear, and we mustn’t do aught to divert attention from that.” Amethyst was, Raquel decided, nowhere near as alarming as she had first appeared. The young women came back with boxes containing an assortment of clothing, which Amethyst had Raquel try on in turn.

When Raquel was back down to her underwear, she pointed to the camisole Raquel was wearing and said, “Off.” Raquel removed the camisole and Amethyst indicated her brassière had to go too. Her breasts had just started to feel the caltth(19) when Amethyst passed her a close fitting, lower cut, similar camisole with lace trim over and light, sewn-in, supporting stays under the bosom. Raquel put it on, and Amethyst walked berount her before adjusting the almost invisible shoulder straps, and after bouncing Raquel’s breasts into place such that the stays did what they were supposed to passed her a deep blue, sleeveless gown with a low, but not excessively low, cut yoke. Raquel put on the sheath-styled gown, which in keeping with current fashion had a deep slit to the waist on one side where the two fabrics overlapped. Amethyst and the two younger women nodded and signified their approval.

When Raquel looked in the full longth(20) mirror, she appreciated what Amethyst had been able to envisage before she put the clothes on. The gray lace rose to just above her nipples, and was barely visible behind the gown, it looked to her inexperienced eye stunning. Amethyst dug in a box and gave her three shawls. “Try them in turn, Dear,” she instructed. “I know many consider shawls old fashiont,(21) but with that style of gown you’ve a lot of arm and shoulder to become calt.” The second shawl Amethyst declared was the one that did it, and Raquel thought it did look attractive with the gown, pale grays gainst(22) the deep blue of the gown. Several pairs of very dark blue dancing shoes were produced, one of which fit. “That,” said Amethyst, “will do when your hair is dresst and a trace of make up applyt(23) to enhance the whole. Go with Mint to see Timothy, have your hair dresst and return here afterwards for me to deal with the make up.”

All was done as per Amethyst’s instructions, and when Raquel looked in the mirror she realised why Celandine had brought her to Amethyst. She tried to thank Amethyst who said with her usual robustth,(24) “Her bosom is the foundation of any woman’s strategy to catch a man. You have a good one, Dear, so there’s naught to thank me for. So go and enjoy yourself, and don’t let them fight over you.” With that Amethyst waddled out, leaving Raquel alone with Mint.

“I will a man myself,” Mint telt her, “and I shouldn’t consider letting any other than Amethyst gown me for a social occasion. She’s the best. I was lucky enough to be her apprentice, but if you don’t know her she’s a bit overpowering.”

The two young women laught, and Mint said to Raquel, “You’d best wait here till the dinner. Let’s go to the communal workshops for a bit of gossip and a mug of leaf.” They both enjoyed the half hour of gossip, though there was a lot Raquel didn’t understand and as usual she said little.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002370
IT IS NOT ENOUGH AND TIME IS RUNNING OUT
AFTERNOON AGRIMONY (40) AND BENJAMIN (42nc) + IAN (14nc)

29th of Towin Day 2

Agrimony was a forty year old midwife. She was a good-looking woman, but she knew she looked her age. She had lost her man fifteen years over to an accident at sea and had never bothered to try again. She had lived for her craft since losing Spignel, but recently had come to realise she didn’t wish to be lonely the rest of her life, and midwifery alone wasn’t enough any longer. She had never had children, but thought she would like to try for a family whilst she still could do so, and the incursion included a lot of men seeking a wife. That had prodded her to do something regarding her situation, and she had registered her wishes with the Master at arms office who had advised her of Benjamin. They had telt her if she wished it they would conduct the introduction at the dinner dance that eve, and she had been grateful for their offer of help.

Benjamin was forty-two, and an ex-salesman for a machine and hand tools company. He had never been happy with his work, and had always envied his clients who used the tools he sold. He had always wished to be a craftsman, and at his interview had been accepted by Harmaish Master woodworker as a lærer(25) woodworker. He’d had a lot of relationships with women, but none of them had ever lasted more than a few months. He had always put it down to his job and the travelling it entailed, but his new environment compelled him to admit he hadn’t been prepared to commit himself to a permanent relationship and had always chosen women with a similar viewpoint. His arrival on Castle forced him to reëvaluate his position. At forty-two he saw time was running out, and he wished to make the best of this unexpected chance for a stable relationship. If children were a possibility he would like that, but he wasn’t desperate for a family.

Earlier in the day, when Benjamin had gone to meet Harmaish Master woodworker he had met Ian, a fourteen year old incomer, whom Harmaish had accepted as an apprentice. He and Ian had liekt()26 each other, and Benjamin, who by now was familiar with Folk customs concerning adoption, suggested to Ian, “I am looking for a wife and possibly a family too, would you like to be my son and then we can learn together?”

Ian was happy to accept saying, “I’m glad I’ve found a craft, but I’m even happier to have a family to belong to, even if I don’t have a mum yet.”

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002380
ONLY THE DRIVES KNEW
AFTERNOON AND EVE PHŒBE (45nc) SMOCKER

29th of Towin Day 2

Phœbe, who was by no means unintelligent, had, through a whole combination of events and social circumstances, rarely attended school and officially left at sixteen unable to read and write. Threwn by fate on her own resources she had resolutely struggled to teach herself to do both, which she had managed to do by the time she was in her early twenties. For the same reasons, she had been unable to find anything other than temporary work. Slightly drunk one night, she took a man home to her one room bedsit flat. She vaguely remembered having sex. When she awoke she found he had left some money at the side of the bed. It became her career.

She never worked the streets, and was always careful where she worked and whom she took home. She also stopped drinking. Even the bouncers at the clubs she frequented just thought her to be a regular party goer. Only the drives(27) had any idea of what she did for a living, and they had a vested interest in not knowing anything of anything no matter who asked. She took care of herself and never became pregnant. The care she took when selecting potential clients must have paid off because she never caught anything more unpleasant than a cold, though that could have been because after her first two or three years on the game she rarely had sex, the money was in domination. By the time she turned forty, she had an expensive suite of rooms in a modern development, built on the site of the old docks, that catered for the wealthy professional classes. She still used her original bedsit on the other side of town for work, though now she owned the building.

By then her clients were all high earning professional men, and many were regular clients who enjoyed her style of mild domination. She refused to take female clients, despite the demand, because she knew her reputation with her clients was based on the way she could look after a man, and most of them needed to believe she enjoyed the time she spent with them. Taking female clients would have given that the lie, and she knew it would soon have become common knowledge. A successful dominatrix, she acquired new clients via the existing ones, and she hadn’t been to any of the clubs for years. She knew she couldn’t continue to work with the quality of clients she had for ever, and she wasn’t prepared to accept a lower class of clientèle, but she took care of herself and could easily pass for a woman ten years younger than her age. With a bit of luck, she intended to work for another fifteen years till she was sixty when she thought she would probably appear to be a good-looking woman of fifty. She had amassed a considerable retirement fund, and she’d thought of marriage, but she couldn’t envisage being able to support her life style if she gave up the game.

She was an intelligent, self educated, informed, buxom, slightly chubby, attractive woman of five and a half feet tall with blue eyes and curly, dark blonde hair, and she took care to keep her figure buxom and slightly chubby, because it was what her clients liked. She was self disciplined enough to lose weight, but it would have been bad for business. She had never used drugs, smoked, drank alcohol nor eaten to excess since her first unknown paying client had left his money at her bedside. She read quality newspapers and in her spare time visited historic country houses, preferably ones with large and interesting gardens, and ten years ago she had started walking. She had joined a local ramblers’ club. At walks she often saw, and much to their relief ignored, clients with their wives and families. When the weather was poor, she listened to current affairs programs, read non-fiction and smocked. She usually smocked garments for babies and girls, and she had become good at it. She sold what she make via a pretentious establishment which sold the garments to women with more money than sense for many times what she had been paid for them, but she wasn’t bothered, she had her fun from the making of them. That all came to end when she awoke on Castle.

Not a deep thinker, but an astute and perceptive woman she had Castle society weighed up quickly, and knew she would need to fit into this different culture as quickly as possible. She was aware other than her smocking skills and herself she had left all her resources behind. She came to three major conclusions. The first and most important one was, despite the respect Mistresses of leisure were held in according to what she had been telt, for her the game was over and she would never mention her past to any one. A bit unfortunate, she mused, Mistress of leisure was a far pleasanter term than any of the ones she had heard applied to those who worked the game when she herself had done so. Second, smocking, which she had always considered to be a way of passing time pleasantly, was a craft that would support her. Last, she needed a husband, and if possible a family, if she wished to fit in to this different world and live with any status and comfort.

She was by now a little irregular and thought she was beginning her menopause, but there was a chance she could still conceive, and if possible she wished to. To do so meant finding a man as soon as possible. Keeping a man she knew wouldn’t be difficult, since she could cook and one thing she excelled at was looking after a man in bed. She knew most men were happy if kept properly fed and bedded. That most of them hadn’t been was what had given her such a good living for so long.

She met with the Master at arms staff, and joined the seamstresses as a smocker, a new craft. The Master at arms staff telt her they would introduce her to men seeking a wife at the dinner dance. She met two. Kergæs was a good-looking singer, but she didn’t like him. She didn’t know why, but she never ignored her instincts, and she had telt him she thought they wouldn’t suit each other after two minutes. Narwhal worked for the Master at arms office, and him she did like, but he was far too perceptive. She thought if she married him there was a risk of her past being exposed, so much to her regret and his dismay she likewise telt him she thought they wouldn’t suit.

Word Usage Key
1 Spaech, speech.
2 Calt, cold adjective.
3 Perse, purple.
4 Highth, height.
5 Holdt, held.
6 Thiseve, this evening.
7 Intendet, intended, affianced.
8 Taekt, took.
9 Nurst, nursed.
10 Overratet, overrated.
11 Fiddil, violin.
12 Cleant, cleaned.
13 Baest, based.
14 Busk, a strip of whalebone or other material, worn in the front of a corset to stiffen it, also a corset. To busk oneʼs bosom, to reshape it or push it upwards as a corset would.
15 String, more properly a measure string, a piece of thin cord knotted at regular intervals uest by various crafts for measuring purposes. A seamster’s(28) string is knotted at wiedth(29) intervals.
16 Dresst, dressed.
17 Berount, around.
18 Workt, worked.
19 Caltth, cold noun.
20 Longth, length.
21 Fashiont, fashioned.
22 Gainst, against.
23 Applyt, applied.
24 Robustth, robustness.
25 Lærer, adult apprentice.
26 Liekt, liked.
27 Drives, common usage for taxi drivers or cabbies.
28 Seamster, strictly a needle worker one who sews.
29 A wiedth, a finger’s width.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002390
I HAVE A MAN FOR YOU
LATE AFTERNOON ELEANOR (32nc) AND WOAD (35) BIO-GAS

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old. nc indicates new character not encountered before.

29th of Towin Day 2

Eleanor had awoken on Castle wishing to scream. Instantly she knew it was the nightmare returning. An instant later she knew it wasn’t. She went, as advised, to the warmth of the fire helped by a couple of adolescents dresst(1) in clothes of a style she had never seen before. It wasn’t long before she had a somewhat rudimentary understanding of what had happened, and she didn’t know whether to be glad or not. She had left Earth, but everyone she loved was on Earth, and everyone she loved was dead. They had all died six months before in the earthquake that had collapsed the block of apartment flats they lived in, and she had often wished in the following months, when she awoke screaming in the night as she relived the earthquake in her barely intact mind, she had died with them.

One of her interviewers on her first day on Castle had been a young man called Bram. He had maekt(2) notes on what she said and telt her he thought someone called Gosellyn would wish to have spaech(3) with her.

Late in the afternoon of nextday,(4) as she had learnt to call tomorrow, Gosellyn had knocked on her chamber door and had telt her she was a healer. “A doctor I believe you would call me,” she had said. They’d had an extensive conversation of the earthquake and its subsequent effects on her, and Gosellyn had telt her, “Your feelings of guilt at having survivt(5) when your lovt(6) ones dien(7) are both irrational and at the same time entirely natural.”

Eleanor had asked, “You’re a psychiatrist aren’t you?”

“My sorrow, but I don’t know that word. I am a healer who specialises in helping folk who have been hurt. Some call me a behaviourist, though I do stitch the odd wound or two,” Gosellyn had replied smiling. “I am sure you realise by now how harsh a place Castle is, and how we oft have to surmount tragedy. I am also sure you don’t quite understand how quickly it is oft necessary for us to do this. Tell me what your reaction would be if I telt you you need to remarry and have a family? I am not being heartless, and I am not suggesting for a moment you do this in an attempt to replace your loes(8) lovt ones. I am saying this as a healer who knows that in order for you to survive you have to eventually move on and put the past where it belongs, in the past. You have to have a future, or you will die from a lack of will to live.”

Eleanor was shocked, but she was intelligent and could appreciate the fine distinctions Gosellyn was making. Too, she had long known she had to have a future, for there was no living in the past. “I can’t disagree with you. I appreciate what you are saying, but I have no idea how to go about it, or what kind of a man to look for.”

Gosellyn had smiled and said, “I have a man for you.” She explained of Woad’s past and of his refusal to have spaech with any of it. “I appreciate and respect he does not spaek(9) of it because it would braek(10) faith with Fuchsia. But he will have to spaek of it with someone eventually, and someone who has been hurt as badly as he would be a good choice. He’s a kind and a gentle man. I have no idea what you have in common beyond your hurts, but I am sure you could find something. I am also sure you haven’t telt me of some of the worst aspects of your pain, but you will need to tell someone in time, and Woad would be the ideal someone for you to have spaech with. I wish to arrange a meeting for the two of you. May I?”

Eleanor thought on Gosellyn’s proposition and eventually replied, “I shall meet him, but I may say no.”

“That’s all I ask, you meet him, and explore mutual possibilities. May I approach Woad with a view to arranging the meeting in the immediate future?”

Eleanor had replied she may, and after Gosellyn had gone her heart felt a little lighter than it had done for some time.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002400
JUST HOBBIES
AFTERNOON

29th of Towin Day2

The rest of the afternoon passed more or less uneventfully for the Master at arms staff and the observers. However, there were some real surprises. The problems were caused by how the incomers saw themselfs,(11) and things they considered to be significant oft weren’t to the Folk. Oft they didn’t even understand what the incomers were spaeking(12) of. Worse still, many of the incomers possessed real skills and practised crafts that to them had no value at all. They were in their words, just a way of having fun or only a hobby. This meant oft craft Mistresses and Master had to be sent for to evaluate them, and that taekt(13) time. Yew eventually asked all the major crafts to have representatives on hand in the Master at arms offices, till such time as all the incomers had been evaluated at least once. After that, things went along a bit faster.

All the newfolk met with some craft Master or Mistress sometimes two but rarely more. All newfolk who were seen were craft placed, and a few already had personal understandings with members of the Folk. Most of the older adults who weren’t seeking a husband or wife were going to return nextday, to look at files with a view to choosing a family seeking grandparents. The younger adults were more difficult to place. They were adults by the Castle Way, but socially much younger because they hadn’t been Castle reared. There were more of them requiring family placements rather than agreäns(14) than would be considered normal by the Folk. However, by coöpting senior craft members from other crafts to supplement their own office the Master at arms staff managed to work their way through all of the newfolk whose files had been studied in the forenoon in time to finish and ready themselves for the various dinners going on prior to the dance in the Greathall.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002410
MOONSHINE AND GLULAMS
PRE-DINNER

29th of Towin Day2

Immediately prior to the eve meal, there was a meeting of senior personnel, where the problems of evaluating the incomers were discussed. Present were those who had chaired or observed the meetings as well as many senior craft Mistresses and Master, some of who hadn’t been in the meetings.

Yew was summarising the days findings with a view to making nextday’s interviews easier. “Nextday we need to be much more precise with our questions. We need to ask the incomers what can they do rather than just accept a label that we don’t understand. Focus on what they refer to as their hobbies and interests. Yes, we’ll still miss things, but once we’ve them all placet(15) we then have time to manage aught we’ve misst.”(16) He let this sink in for a few seconds and continued, “We need fuller explanations of the things we don’t understand. Here’s a list of initially misunderstandt(17) crafters some of whom we only managt(18) to appreciate their skills at the last minute thisday.(19) There could be many more we have misst.” He looked at a piece of paper.

“We findt(20) a historical reënactmenter, which is an entertainer of sorts, but in her pursuit of that she became both a skillt(21) fletcher and a bowyer,
“A moonshiner, which is an illegal craft which carries heavy punishment, but he’s an experiencet(22) stillman. What kind of a place is it where you’re not allowt(23) to make brandy?”
This last caused a ripple of laughter berount(24) the chamber. Yew continued,
“A woman who says she maekt wooden tableware for a hobby, a skillt treener,(25)
“A woman who makes warm clothing fabric in a way we are unfamiliar with again just as a hobby, a new seamstress craft to be callt(26) felting.

“A man who built his own house who can glue beams and joists of almost any size for any application from smaller timbers, using calculations we have no concept of. He callt them,” Yew looked as his notes again, “engineert(27) structural timber members or sometimes glulams.(28) We bethink us they are the same, and the ingeniators(29) and builders wish to have deep spaech with him concerning some of the Keep’s larger roof timbers that have a want of replacement betimes.
“A slaughterman, his craft was killing meat beasts, but we can be grateful on behalf of the kitchens he can butcher large beasts and fish,

“A dozen or more folk who refert(30) to themselfs as gardeners, allotmenteers(31) and farmers, but they’re growers of vegetables, fruits and herbs. Some were also animal husbanders.
“A not too bright young woman, whose grandfather had a holding, sayt(32) at the last minute she can manage geese. “Can you believe it? She likes them and says they like her? She had a pet gander!
“A deeyewire,(33) who makes lime and something he calls cement, which is what we call hardset,(34)
“A woman who breedd(35) and keept(36) milch goats of the highest quality and thought naught of it,
“Another deeyewire, this one maekt bricks and tiles,

“Three young men, they callt themselves poachers, who were embarrasst(37) to admit they were ratters and coney catchers. They breedd and keept ferrets and small dogs for ratting and big, fast ones they callt lurchers for coursing coneys and hares. They were embarrasst because the craft wasn’t allowt,
“A man who craftet(38) with metal as a hobby, but he’s a lorimer and a cutler,
“A woman who says she say she messt(39) with clay for a hobby, but she’s a skillt potter,
“Another deeyewire who thatcht(40) using straw, reeds, bracken, heather and things we’ve never hearet(41) of just to have fun,

“An older woman who does what she calls over stitchery and embroidery, again just for a hobby. She’s a decorative seamstress of the highest quality,
“Yet another deeyewire, this one makes ladders. He spake of things callt rounders and stail engines, hand tools that make the rungs round quickly and taper their ends without having to use a lathe,
“Two housewifes(42) who maekt what they callt bacon and ham, which are different cuts of saltt(43) gris.(44) They also preservt(45) other meats, fish and vegetables with salt, brine and smoke,
“Another housewife, this one makes soap,

“A woman who can extract stuff as sweet as honey out of honey beets which can be uest(46) for preserving fruits and other food stuffs,
“A man who was some kind of guardian says he makes musical instruments as a hobby, he’s a highly skillt luthier,(47)

“And finally we hearet of an incidental comment by a woman who admittet(48) she knoewn(49) little of it, but she had seen Lovage’s face and bethinkt(50) her the fevers was something she callt smallpox. She sayt cowpox something or other had eradicatet(51) it where she came from. Needless to say, the healers are going to be having deep spaech with her. Two incomer crafts we have to explore in detail are housewifes and deeyewires. They both seem to cover a whole range of valuable skills and knowledge that newfolk consider of little or no worth, and oft we have little or no knowledge of.

Yew sighed and taekt a breath, “And so it goes on. We must all do our best at this, but it’s not easy I know. We must make sure we record all these incomer crafts and hobbies for the archives with as full an explanation as we can for future Folk. Can any bethink herself of aught else to say before we go and shower and then have a bit of fun at last?” He waited a few seconds and said, “Good. Now let’s enjoy ourselfs(52) for a few hours because we’re doing it all over again nextday. I’ll see you at dinner and the dance.” The meeting braekt(53) up, and a much happier group of Folk than at this time lastday(54) went to ready themselves for dinner.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002420
STRAWBERRY AND CREAM
DINNER DANCE CATHERINE (39) AND CRANE

29th of Towin Day2

Crane had met Catherine as agreed and had telt her on the way to the Greathall he was a member of a large kine clan. He was himself a dairy herder he explained. He asked her of her previous craft, and she explained it was meaningless here, but she and Jim, her late husband, had always enjoyed being out in the fresh air. At the dinner they had spaken(55) of the countryside, she of where she had been and what she had seen, and he of the land he and his relatives uest in their crafting activities. She had said she would love to see it, and he had telt her he would like to take her, and added after her babe was birtht(56) of course. He had asked her what she planned for a craft, and she had replied she didn’t really know.

“My sister Strawberry is a dairy crafter who makes cream and butter from the clan’s milk output, and they’re always seeking apprentices and lærers.(57) If you are interestet,(58) I could arrange for you to meet her?”

Catherine was interested, and Crane telt her he would arrange the meeting nextday. They danced the slow and easy dances and sat out the rest spaeking of dairying and drank little, neither was uest to it, nor were they particularly fond of it, and what little they did drink was fruit juice. Eventually, they both came to discussing what had been on their minds since they first met, marriage.

Crane had telt her, “I am fourty-two(59) and seeking a wife. I am grateful for you helping Snipe when he needet(60) a mother. He has telt his sisters all of you by the bye. I have askt to go to the Master at arms meeting for the adoption of grandparents, but I should still like a wife, and not just a mother for the children. I should be honourt(61) if you would consider me for a husband.”

Catherine in her turn telt him, “I lost my husband not five lunes ago. I know I not only need to remarry for both myself and my child, but I wish to. I like you and I am considering your request. I am not being deliberately difficult with you, but I don’t want to make a decision now, I want a day or so to think on it. I was thinking of you as a potential husband this afternoon. I am almost sure I shall say yes, but I want some time to think on it. Can we meet tom…, nextday afternoon?”

Crane responded with a smile, “I appreciate you telling me you had been considering me in that way earlier, and I hope we shall reach agreement. Could we meet late in the afternoon, so I can go to the grandparent’s meeting and possibly have spaech with Strawberry for you before we meet?”

That was agreed, and they continued spaeking of Crane’s craft and what he knew of his sister’s. They left the dance before midnight, and Crane escorted her back to her chamber. Catherine brushed her lips across his as they said goodnight and said, “I look forward to seeing you nextday.”

Crane said, “As do I.”

Word Usage Key

1 Dresst, dressed.
2 Maekt, made.
3 Spaech, speech.
4 Nextday, tomorrow.
5 Survivt, survived.
6 Lovt, loved.
7 Dien, died.
8 Loes, lost.
9 Spaek, speak.
10 Braek, break.
11 Themselfs, themselves.
12 Spaeking, speaking.
13 Taekt, took.
14 Agreän(s), spouse(s) the person(s) one has marital agreement with.
15 Placet, placed.
16 Misst, missed.
17 Misunderstandt, misunderstood.
18 Managt, Managed.
19 Thisday, today.
20 Findt, found.
21 Skillt, skilled.
22 Experiencet, experienced.
23 Allowt, allowed.
24 Berount, around.
25 Treener, one who makes treen.
26 Callt, called.
27 Enginneert, not a Folk word but a Folk rendering of engineered.
28 Glulams, generic term for glued laminated structural wooden beams.
29 Ingeniators, origin of the term engineer (civil).
30 Refert, referred.
31 Allotmenteers, not a Folk word but a Folk rendering of allotmeteer, on who works an allotment [US community garden]
32 Sayt, said.
33 Deeyewire, Folk rendering of a DIYer, one who does DIY. Handiman, Do It Yourself.
34 Hardset, cement or a mortar or concrete make with cement.
35 Breedd. Bred.
36 Keept, kept.
37 Embarrasst, embarrassed.
38 Craftet, crfted.
39 Messt, messed.
40 Thatcht, thatched.
41 Hearet, heard.
42 Housewifes, housewives.
43 Saltt, salted, as in preserved.
44 Gris, the result of generations of wild swine crossing with domestic pigs from many incursions. They are now a feral pig of larger size and fecundity than their wild ancestors.
45 Preservt, preserved.
46 Uest, used.
47 Luthier, a musical instrument maker, strictly a stringed musical instrument maker.
48 Admittet, admitted.
49 Knoewn, knew
50 Bethinkt, thought.
51 Eradicatet, eradicated.
52 Ourselfs, ourselves.
53 Braekt, broke.
54 Lastday, yesterday.
55 Spaeken, spoken.
56 Birtht, born.
57 Lærers, adult apprentices, trainees.
58 Interestet, interested.
59 Fourty-two, forty-two.
60 Needet, needed.
61 Honourt, honoured.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002430
A TRIBE OF RED HAIRED HELLIONS
THE DINNER DANCE MURIEL (26nc) AND HAIL(32)

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old. nc indicates new character not encountered before.

29th of Towin Day 2

When she arrived at the Greathall, Muriel was introduced to her dinner partner Hail. He was of a wiry build and a head taller than she with curly, short, brilliant red hair, gray-green eyes, freckles and an infectious smile. His manner put her at ease immediately. He taekt(1) her to a table, and went for a couple of glasses of wine before dinner telling her, “This is to settle my nerves. I am thirty-two and a fisherman. What of you, Muriel?”

“I’m twenty-six, and I shall be working with Filbert making horse tack.” They chatted of craft matters till they were asked to take their seats for dinner.

Over dinner, Hail telt her, “I loes(2) my wife and both children to the fevers. I have come to terms with that now. I know you are seeking a man. I should like to be that man, is there aught you particularly require to make me acceptable to you?” Muriel realised the speed with which Hail had decided to propose to her was just the way the Folk were, and she did not have to reply one way or the other, or indeed as quickly. She also knew if she decided to take her time Hail would accept it.

“I am inclined to say yes, but not yet. I shall tell you in an hour or so what I have decided. I’m sorry but I need time to think things over, Hail.”

After dinner they danced and spake of what they wished for their futures. They were sitting down and drinking when Muriel decided to accept Hail’s proposal, and she was wondering how to broach the subject again. He was, she had decided, a caring and thoughtful man and quite unlike what the colour of his hair would have stereotypically indicated where she had come from. She had several relatives with red hair, all somewhat quick of temper. A sudden vision of Hail and herself with a tribe of red haired hellions caused her to burst out laughing. Hail asked her, “Can you share the joke, Muriel?”

“Yes, certainly. There are a number of my family with red hair, and I had a vision of us trying to control a whole tribe of red haired youngsters. It was very funny. If you still want to marry me, the answer is yes.”

Hail led her back to the dance floor and asked, “How much longer do you wish to dance for? I ask because my chambers are big enough, but you will of course need things, and I was going to suggest we leave early enough for you to bethink you of that thisnight(3) and do something of it nextday(4) forenoon.”

Muriel was more confident with Hail than she had ever been with a man before, and she asked, “Was that the only reason you thought we should leave early, Hail?”

Hail smiled and replied, “No, but I don’t have to take the boat out nextday, and besides I bethinkt(5) me I should have more fun if you raist(6) the issue.”

Muriel smiled and said mischievously, “I’ll raise the issue all right.” They both laught at the implications of what she had said, and Muriel answered the original question saying, “This dance and one more, and then let’s look at your chambers, and I’ll see what you’ve got.” They laught again at that, and when they left Muriel was thinking how the doctor who had prescribed the pills should have prescribed a new world instead. She felt happier than she could remember ever being, and the banter she had just engaged in she would never have been able to take part in before, and any way she really did wish to discover what Hail had got.

Hail offered her his hand as they left the Greathall, and as she taekt it she thought of growing her hair and having it away from her face. Letting go of Hail’s hand, she turned to face him, pushed her hair away from her face and asked, “If I let it grow and have it thus. What do you think?”

Hail kissed her upturned mouth and said, “Attractive, yes I’d like that. It’s more feminine, or wasn’t I suppoest(7) to say that?”

Muriel taekt his hand again and said,“No, that was exactly the answer I think I wanted to hear.”

They walked back to Hail’s chambers each wrapped in their own thoughts. Hail glad he had found a wife who, he thought, was by no means as fragile as the Master at arms staff had given him to believe she might have been, and who he thought was attractive in an understated kind of a way, but much more to the point was quietly and pointedly amusing. Muriel was convinced life was going to be much better. It already was in many ways. She was thinking of looking attractive, not just for Hail but for herself too. She had never dared to try before, because it had always seemed pointless and left her open to ridicule. Most of all she was thinking of that tribe of red haired hellions.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002440
A CRAFTY OLD FOX
EARLY TO LATE EVE JOAN (26) BREVE (1t), ERIK, NELL, MAYBLOSSOM

29th of Towin Day 2

Joan and the babe were escorted to Erik’s dwelling and arrived punctually. The door was threwn open before either she, or her escort, had time to knock. She expressed gratitude to the escort, who with a smile turned back as she and the babe were taken in to the warmth of the main living space and disrobed of their coats.

As predicted by Erik, the babe was fussed over, cooed at and generally subjected to the attentions babes enjoy from women of all ages. He stood it gurgling happily till hunger set it and Joan apologising said, “He’s loud when he’s hungry.” The babe was duly nursed and winded and considering his needs were now met ignored the adults and went to sleep. Erik had telt Nell of Joan, but she was distressed to find Joan as yet hadn’t named the babe. Joan stammered, “But he’s not mine.”

“Of course he’s yours,” she declared, “he needs you. You’re taking him to your breast,” and much more gently, “and you need him too don’t you. You can’t go back so you must go onward, my dear.”

Joan had been on the edge of accepting this, but Nell saying it pushed her over the edge into the pain of acceptance. With great gulping sobs, she keened her grief for her lost husband and babe, and Nell gathered her in her arms. Erik and Mayblossom went to hold dinner back. Nell let Joan sob, and as she recovered she said, “Yes, I have to go forward. I do love him and you’re right he needs a name. I’m sorry for being so silly. I felt guilty, but he’s not replacing Jamie whom I left behind with his dad. He’s another babe who needs love and I need to love him, and I do, and I have to nurse a babe. I’m going to call him Breve.”

“That’s a good name. It’s a Folk type of name though I have never hearet(8) of it before.” Nell continued, “It’s not flaught(9) to grief. I loes a daughter last year who would be your age now. My heart still aches with loss. We cannot replace each other’s lovt(10) ones, but we can help each other heal. I too have love to spare and need to love. You have had our way explaint(11) to you. It would make me and my man happy if you and Breve joint us as daughter and grandson and sister and nephew to Mayblossom. This would make Mayblossom happy too. Don’t bethink you of it in your old way. You have to be Folk now, especially for Breve who will grow up Folk. Bethink you of it the new way, the Castle Way.”

The outcome was as Harp had predicted, a certainty. Nell was persuasive and Joan persuadable, for she wished to be persuaded. They all sat down to eat a quarter of an hour later discussing chamber arrangements. They arose from the table to drink their spiced leaf in the main living space and to continue the conversation. Mayblossom was taking Joan to see her chamber and to help her rearrange it for herself and Breve when he awoke. His crying prompted Joan to turn back and say to Nell, “He’ll need to be changed. I’ll go for my bag.”

Nell smiled and said, “You go and look at your chamber. I’ll find your bag. I haven’t forgett(12) how to change a babe.”

When the two young women had left Nell turned to Erik and said, “You’re a crafty old fox, Husband, but I do love you.”

Later that eve when Breve had been fed, winded and changed for the last time of the day he was put to bed in a drawer from the press in Joan’s chamber. Nell explained it was a stopgap prior to obtaining a crib from her sister’s eldest who wasn’t using it at the moment. “It’s a family piece,” she said, “and it goes berount(13) to whoever needs it at the time.”

Joan, who was still an incomer in her social usages, taekt the opportunity to spaek(14) to Nell after Erik left for half an hour to go to his workshop to cool the annealing(15) furnace down a bit. Joan was still a little embarrassed by the presence of Mayblossom, but at least she was a woman. “Nell?” asked Joan.

“Yes, Dear, but you may call me Mum you know and I should like you to do so. What is it?”

“Mum, you must know I have too much milk for Breve?”

“Yes, Dear, it is noticeable, but it will adjust itself in a few days, and there are ways of drawing the extra off without increasing your milk. The midwifes(16) will advise you if you go to see them.”

“That’s not what I was thinking. I know I’m not exactly like Molly, but I could nurse another I think. Those babies really need mums and homes, not just providers of milk don’t they? Would you and Erik, Dad I mean, be prepared to take in another?”

“Of course we should, and gladly, Dear. You are now thinking the way the Folk do.”

Mayblossom hugged Joan and said, “It will make me happy too, but even more as Mum sayt(17) you are Folk now you know.”

When Erik came back and was telt the news he was delighted and said, “I know you shouldn’t drink whilst nursing, my dear, but I insist you have a sip to celebrate. I’ll bring the glasses.” He went and came back with four glasses and a bottle of Joseph’s plum brandy. He poured the brandy, with barely enough in Joan’s to wet the sides of the glass, raised his glass and said, “To family.” They drank the toast, and it was agreed Mayblossom and Joan should go to see the healers at the crèche nextday.

“I am going to see if there is a little girl who needs a mum,” Joan announced. “I know I did.” She kissed Nell and Mayblossom and much to his surprise Erik too and said, “Thank you, Dad. I’m tired and going to bed now. It has been a full day.” Joan went off to her chamber, followed by Mayblossom who chatted for a few minutes of nextday sitting on the end of Joan’s bed before going to her own.

“Now, Wife, does it meet with your approval?” Erik asked Nell jokingly.

“I’ve sayt it before, and I’ll doubtless say it many times again, Husband. You’re a crafty old fox, but I do love you.” She put her arm in Erik’s, “Joan’s right it’s been a full day, bed time. You’ll need to be up betimes no doubt for the furnace again will you?”

“Indeed,” said Erik. “Bed.”

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002450
NEXTDAY A SMALLER PROBLEM
EVE DINNER AND THE DANCE

29th of Towin Day 2

As always the dinner provided by Milligan and his staff was superb, for despite the issues they faced in the kitchens, his managers knew how manage even the intractable crafters. It just taekt far more effort than it should have done. The discussion was mostly of the day, but as dinner progressed increasingly it became speculation of the probable events of the dance. As they drank their spiced leaf and nibbled the pennyroyal(18) confections Yew sent the brandy berount. If he drank more of it than any other it was purely because he liekt it more than any other. There was no stinting, and Willow had to say, “No, Yew, any more and I won’t be able to stand, and I will to dance.”

Though it was still light the wind was picking up and it was now several heats below freezing with a few flakes of snow in the air. They walked the long way berount to the Greathall, rather than going across the courtyard.

The dinner in the Greathall over, the tables were being reset for the dance and the musicians were tuning up. Yew, Thomas, Will and most of the Council were spaeking(19) with the Folk who had dined in the Greathall and were seeking information. Yew, Thomas and Will and the senior staff selected by Campion and Gosellyn had stressed to all their staff earlier they wished eyes and ears everywhere and would expect to hear it all nextday. There were some incomer-Folk pairings who left early and together, a number of them hand in hand, which all who had noticed the couples leave thought was encouraging.

Lyre and George hadn’t been one of the couples, but it was noticed they spent all the latter half of the eve together. Once George had overcome his self consciousth(20) on the dance floor, he started to enjoy himself. When they were not dancing, they were chatting, mostly of the spinning wheel. Gareth had given orders to some junior members of the office, “Make sure those two never have an empty glass in front of them. Find out what they’re drinking and don’t ask, put the glasses there, they can always leave it.”

Gervaise had been introduced to Sable and Hawk and the three of them left together early in the eve. Yew found out later Gervaise wished to meet the children and Sable had said the youngest would be asleep, but had asked him if he would he like to stay the night and braekfast(21) with them. Gervaise had accepted the offer. Over the eve Vincent was seen spaeking with and dancing with several different women, most of them much younger than he. Ymelda thought he looked thoughtful, as though he were reëvaluating things. Ella had left early holding hands with someone, but none knew whom.

Harp had given instructions to a number of married men of her acquaintance to keep all eligible males away from Gina. Bryony had left early with a woman she had been introduced to. They hadn’t left holding hands, but she was said to have sounded excited when the two were spaeking of children. Kæn had danced with and monopolised Janice, and all eve their conversation had all been of ink, books and scrolls. They left the dance separately, but it was understood he had invited her nextday to look at the archives, and she was going to do so. Thomas thought it wasn’t the most romantic invitation he had ever hearet of, but then again archivists were known to be a law unto themselves.

Judith had been watched and overheard by a number of Folk, and Thomas had put the information together. Storm and Bay, the two stone dressers, had arrived together after the dinner and found Briar who introduced the pair to Judith and left immediately. Judith was magnificent, wearing an excessively low cut gown, but the two men gave no indication of being aware of it, and the three spake of stone dressing for an hour or so, at which point Bay had left saying he’d promised Orchid his wife he wouldn’t be long. Storm a lean, spare man in his early thirties went for another glass for himself and Judith. Judith had been heard to say, “I’ll drink you under the table, Storm, if that’s the game.”

“Any one can do that,” Storm had said, “This’ll be my last. If you don’t wish to don’t drink it.”

“Yes, this is my kind of a place.” Judith had said. She had thought for a second and asked, “You single, Storm?”

“I don’t understand what you mean.”

“Married?”

“No, a widower why?”

“Do you want to be?”

“What to a mill-repairing, lærer(22) stone-dresser wearing half a gown?” he had asked only half joking.

“Yes.”

“I can’t say I’d bethinkt me of it, but you must know by now, it’s the way we are. We all will to be marryt,(23) we all will children. I have none now,” he had said with pain in his voice. Judith must have realised he had lost them, and his wife too, to the fevers.

Carefully she had said, “I’m not talking about the Way, and marriage in general, Storm, I’m asking you about me.”

She had put her hand on his, and Storm had said, “If we’re going to spaek of this you can finish your drink if you wish to, but I’d better not. I telt(24) you I can’t drink.” They left together, but not holding hands. Thomas was optimistic.

Irena had spent most of the eve spaeking with Reed, a fifty-two year old maltster who had only one eye and a huge scar running across his face over the socket with the missing eye, a result of a boating accident he had telt her. Bronwen had been seen spaeking with Forest who was fifteen years younger than she. They left at the end of the eve separately, but it was thought they had arranged to meet.

Pearl and Merlin sat chatting with various Folk during the eve and enjoyed the event. Will had insisted Pearl dance with him. “To make up for deceiving me,” he explained with a chuckle, “it’s a deliberate and slow dance. I have to be at least as good as your stick to prevent you falling, for you can hold on to me with both hands. I’ve arrangt(25) a partner for Merlin too.”

Pearl looked to see whom Merlin was dancing with, but she didn’t know who Hazel was, so also chuckling she said, “That’s kind of you. I haven’t danced for many years, but I enjoyed it when I was younger, and I glad I can pay my debts.” That was the only dancing either Pearl or Merlin did that night. But they left happy and their conversation indicated they were looking forward to nextday.

There was a host of other conversations noted and events seen, and all of the Council thought it had been an enjoyable and productive event. None had all the information, but it would be collected, collated and discussed nextday. They sought their beds all hoping nextday the size of the remaining problem would turn out to be significantly smaller than it had been at the beginning of thisday.(26)

Word Usage key.

1 Taekt, took.
2 Loes, lost.
3 Thisnight, tonight.
4 Nextday, tomorrow.
5 Bethinkt, thought.
6 Raist, raised.
7 Suppoest, supposed.
8 Hearet, heard.
9 Lovt, loved.
10 Explaint, explained.
12 Forgett, forgotten.
13 Berount, around.
14 Spaek, speak.
15 Annealing, process of holding newly maekt glass objects at a high temperature and slowly cooling them to relieve stresses and make them less fragile.
16 Midwifes, midwives.
17 Sayt, said.
18 Pennyroyals, a mint flavoured confection served with the spiced leaf usually after a formal dinner.
19 Spaeking, speaking
20 Consciousth, consciousness.
21 Braekfast, breakfast.
22 Lærer, adult apprentice, trainee.
23 Marryt, married.
24 Telt, told.
25 Arrangt, arranged.
26 Thisday, today.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002460
WOULD YOU LIKE TO TALK TO ME
DINNER DANCE SELENA (22) AND SÆTWÆN (28)

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old. nc indicates new character not encountered before.

29th of Towin Day 2

Sætwæn had arrived at the healers’ in plenty of time to take Selena to dinner in the Greathall. He met her outside the small refectory and greeted her saying, “You look even prettier in that gown.”

She demurred though she thought so too. The gown she had been given by the seamstresses was an attractive one, and she thought it particularly suitable for her figure and colouring. She hadn’t expected him to be so early, and she telt him, “I intended to nurse Borage before going to the dinner.” She wished to attract Sætwæn, and sending him away whilst she nursed Borage wasn’t the best way to do it, but she didn’t wish him to feel he was being pursued. She thought hard, trying to decide what was acceptable in terms of this new society she found herself in. She decided to explain herself and take a chance, “I don’t know how things work here, or exactly what is and what is not acceptable, so please don’t think ill of me if what I ask is not proper. I ask because of what you said when we first met. Would you like to talk to me whilst I nurse Borage?”

Sætwæn smiled and said, “I understand your difficulty and limitet(1) familiarity with our customs. It is only fair, in view of the honour you have done me by asking, to explain what the implications would be had you been folkbirtht.(2) We bethink(3) us naught of a woman nursing a babe any where a babe needs to be nurst.(4) It is regardet(5) as a normal and necessary thing, and is considert(6) part of the education of the young, particularly of girls. Men are movt(7) by the sight of any woman nursing, but it is considert to be indicative of a special level of intimacy, usually between a mother and her man or her intendet,(8) for a woman to ask a man if he would like to watch her nurse her babe.”

Selena blushed bright red at this, and mortified she said, “I didn’t know. It was just you said you thought it a wonderful thing earlier.”

Sætwæn reached to hold both her hands and said, “It is a wonderful thing, and you have naught to be worryt(9) over. You did me a great honour by asking.” Letting go of one of her hands he stroked her hair and said, “I should be even more honourt(10) if, knowing what you now know, you would ask me again. I haven’t stopt(11) thinking of you since we partet,(12) and I was going to ask you later in the eve if you would take me as your man, but somehow it seems more appropriate to so do now.”

Selena, who had been thinking of Sætwæn since they parted, mostly of how she could become better acquainted with him, realised Castle had given her the opportunity for a new life with a child and a husband, whom admittedly she barely knew, but whom she was interested in. She thought there may be considerable competition for men when the more than a hundred women who had arrived with her started looking for them. All things considered she felt it was sensible to marry Sætwæn. Selena smiled at Sætwæn and asked, “Would you like to watch me nurse Borage before we go to the dinner? Because I should like you to.”

Sætwæn replied, “Yes, I should. I telt you it is an honour and a privilege.” He taekt(13) both her hands in his again and asked, “Will you to have agreement with me, Selena?”

Selena leant forward a little to kiss him, and after the kiss replied, “Yes, I do, and I understand that means we are now married doesn’t it?”

“Indeed.”

“I should still like to go to the dinner and dance, Sætwæn, but I don’t want to stop to the end. I think I should like an early night.”

Sætwæn smiled and said, “I bethink me that would be a most appropriate way to spend the rest of the eve.”

Selena held her hand out and said, “Borage is in my chamber with Tabby watching him. I’ll nurse him, and then we’ll go for dinner.”

The rest of the eve progressed as Selena had suggested, and whilst they danced Borage was entertained by those not dancing. They left early and returned to Selena’s chamber because there was nowhere for Borage to sleep at Sætwæn’s chamber and they were going to sort out accommodation nextday.(14) After settling Borage, they went to bed, and spent the rest of the eve and a good portion of the night making love and discussing their future life. They decided they wished more children, but Selena wished to have them herself, not adopt. She also decided she would like to join the weavers as a lærer.(15)

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002470
WE SHALL HAVE TO TAKE GREAT CARE
THE DINNER DANCE GRACE (26) AND GATEKEEPER (28)

29th of Towin Day 2

That eve at the dinner dance Grace had been introduced to Gatekeeper who was to take her into dinner. He was, he telt(16) her, twenty-eight and a member of the Master at arms staff. He had four children between the ages of ten and two and had lost his wife and a child to the fevers last year. Gatekeeper was a solidly built man who was slighter taller than average with dark brunet hair and brown eyes. He had a lively sense of humour, and Grace was interested to the point of marriage before they had finished eating. Her only worry was of her inability to conceive. She was not prepared to enter a relationship with that unaired, and after dinner whilst the kitcheners(17) reorganised the hall so the dancing could begin, she explained the situation to Gatekeeper over a glass, fruit juice for her and wine for him.

Gatekeeper asked, “Does this worry you, Grace?”

She had replied, “Yes, it does because I am hoping it is not going to make a difference to you. I like you and if you ask me to marry you I intend to say yes, but I won’t try to deceive you about the chances of me having any children.”

Gatekeeper taekt her hand and kissed it and said, “I am asking you to marry me, and I am hoping you will say yes.”

Grace kissed his hand with hers still in it and said,“Yes.”

Gatekeeper telt her, “I don’t especially wish for more children, but if it happens you conceive I shall be happy for both of us. If it happens we shall have to take great care you don’t do aught that may decrease our chances of a happy outcome. I know the loss of a babe is a terrible thing for a woman, but let us not bring grief to ourselfs(18) unnecessarily by considering things that may not happen.”

Grace, who was happy she now had a husband and the family she wished, was even happier with Gatekeeper’s understanding. They danced till half to midnight when they decided they had had enough, and Gatekeeper taekt his wife home explaining, “We shall be on our own thiseve,(19) the children are with my brother and his wife, which gives us the opportunity for you to see the chambers before we retire to bed.”

He said the last with a smile and Grace smiled back saying, “We don’t have to look at the chambers if you don’t wish me to. I quite like the sound of retiring to bed.”

Gatekeeper laught, kissed her and said, “We’ll look at the chambers in the forenoon then.”

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002480
SU—SU—SU—SAMPHIRE?
THE DINNER DANCE RAQUEL (20) AND THISTLE (23)

29th of Towin Day 2

Mint and a couple of other young women escorted Raquel to the Greathall in plenty of time for dinner, where she saw Thistle spaeking(20) with Celandine. Even wearing more formal clothes there was no disguising the powerful build he had.
“Here she is,” Celandine said, as she moved to greet Raquel. She taekt Raquel by the hand and telt her, “Thistle would like to take you in to dinner, my dear. My sorrow if I were presumptuous, but I telt him I was sure you would accept.” Raquel nodded and stammered her acquiescence.

Thistle escorted her to a table for two and asked, “Would you like me to bring you a drink? Wine or fruit juice may hap?”

“Ju—juice, please,” she answered.

He went for two fruit juices, and when he sat down admitted, “It’s all I drink. I don’t consider alcohol mixes safely with hot steel early in the following forenoon.” When they were asked what they wished to eat, Thistle said he would have the venison steak with rowan-berry sauce and meatcakes,(21) mixt fungi and roast waxroots,(22) and asked the kitchener what else was available. Whilst the man was reciting the list Thistle kept a close eye on Raquel’s face. She knew he was doing it and was grateful.

She nodded to him when the man said, “Flatfish with tart wild apple sauce, samphire(23) and seagreen.”(24)

Thistle asked her, “Would you like the flatfish, Raquel?” She smiled and nodded again. Thistle said to the man, “Raquel would like the flatfish please.”

The man went away, and Raquel asked, “Sa—sa—sa—samphire? Su—su—su—sea gruh—gruh green?”

“Samphire is a vegetable that grows on the coast collectet by the foragers,” explained Thistle, “It’s usually servt(25) with fish, lightly steamt(26) so it is still a bit crisp, and it can be a little salty. Seagreen is a thin, delicately flavourt,(27) riband looking plant that grows in the sea, there are red varieties of it too.” She nodded her understanding, and Thistle asked her, “I am quite happy to wait for you to say what you will to say, and I am equally happy to suggest things for you to agree or disagree with, but I don’t wish to be presumptuous. What I really wish to know is what do you will me to do?”

Raquel looked at him and said, “Yu—yu—you se—se—say.”

She waited, and Thistle asked, “Are you telling, me you will me to say things for you to agree with or no?”

“Yu—yes”

They enjoyed the crudités with the green hotroot(28) sauce starter which had been a novelty to Raquel, and when their main course arrived they ate in companionable silence. Raquel thought the fish tasted wonderful, and she enjoyed the surprise of the salty, crisp samphire and the delicate flavoured but firm textured seagreen, both complemented by the sharpth(29) of the unsweetened, red, wild apple. When they had finished and were asked what would they like for pudding, Thistle telt her what was available, and she indicated she would like dessert fruit rather than a pudding. He chose cheese. Raquel on seeing his selection of cheese asked if she could try some, and they shared both fruit and cheese with the mixt(30) nuts Thistle had asked a kitchener for. Raquel particularly enjoyed the knarlenut(31) which she explained was a taste she had never experienced before. After dinner, they sat at a side table and listened to the musicians tuning up.

Thistle taekt hold of Raquel’s hand and asked, “I know you are seeking a husband and wish for children. May I tell you of me in the hope I may be that husband?” Raquel nodded, she had had a similar thought when sharing the dessert, which would have probably been a pedestrian and ordinary event for most women, but the sharing with a man had been an exciting experience for her. She liekt(32) Thistle, his body which she had noticed in the courtyard excited her, and he was kindth(33) itself with her stammer.

“I am twenty-three, and I have been a farrier since the age of thirteen. I have never marryt.(34) I was a clumsy apprentice and oft the despair of Astrid my Mistress. To overcome that, I spent a lot of hours working the forge when others had finisht(35) for the day.” That was something Raquel understood, working long hours from necessity. “I never had time to spend on a woman. None is interestet(36) in a failt(37) crafter. I could have goen(38) back to my family, they’re poultry crafters, but my pride wouldn’t let me. Eventually my skill grew, and now I am no different from any other farrier of my age, except they’re all marryt with children. So here I am unmarryt(39) at twenty-three and still seeking a wife. I should like children too. Is there aught you would like to ask now before we dance, or do you wish to leave it for in between dances?”

Raquel nodded and said, “Ju—just wu—wu—why me?”

Thistle taekt her other hand as well and said,“You are beautiful, and when I seeën(40) you in the courtyard I knoewn(41) I had to come to the dinner. I had no thought of it before then. I only came because I knoewn you would be here.”

Raquel thought that through, and running the afternoon over in her head realised Celandine must have promoted the match somehow. “Wu—wu—wu—what a—about?” Raquel stopped, and taking one of her hands back indicated her mouth.

Thistle asked, “What of your stammer, is that what you are asking me?” Raquel nodded.

“What of it? I’m trying to find a wife, and there’s naught more important than that, and we’re managing perfectly. Celandine telt me you are happy to write things down, so you could do that if you become too frustratet(42) with things, but I’m quite happy to wait. Is there aught else before we have some fun on the dance floor?”

Raquel shook her head, and Thistle led her out to dance. They were both physically attractive and drew quite a lot of attention, especially since Thistle was an accomplished dancer and Raquel was light on her feet and a fast learner. “They dance most featly(43) together,” was a remark maekt(44) by many. Raquel was observant, and she soon realised Thistle was being watched by a lot of women which maekt her start to feel possessive. That she could gain the interest of such a good-looking man would only a few hours ago have been straight out of those fantasies of childhood færie tales. She didn’t realise the notice she was attracting from other men, nor did Thistle for he was only noticing her. They danced and chatted all eve, Raquel finding it easier but still difficult, and she was grateful to Thistle for his usually accurate predictions of what she was trying to say. That he always repeated things back to her for confirmation maekt him the best conversationalist she had ever met.

By the time it was nearly midnight, Raquel knew she wished to marry Thistle for many reasons, but her most compelling reason was for the first time in her life she felt she was a part of the society she found herself in, and it was Thistle who had maekt that possible. She fancied him physically, and she knew it was reciprocated. She knew he would ask her again to marry him, and she knew she was going to be making love with him in an hour or so. For her that only left one problem: she was a virgin, and she felt she should tell him. She knew she would make a mess of trying to tell him in words, so she needed paper and something to write with.

As she had known he would, when they were sitting down again Thistle asked her, “Will you marry me, Raquel?”

She nodded and said, “Yu—yes. Pu—pu—pu—paper.”

“Do you wish some paper and a stylus to write with?”

“Yu—yes.”

“Since you have sayt(45) you will marry me, are we going to my chambers thisnight?”(46)

“Yu—yes.”

“Do you will the paper here or will at my chambers do?”

“Chu—chu—chamber.”

“Back at my chambers will do?”

Raquel nodded again, “Yu—yes.”

“The dance has another two hours to go. Do you wish to continue dancing?”

“Nuh—nuh—no.”

“Do you wish to go to our chambers now?”

Raquel smiled, held her hand out for his and nodded vigorously, “Yu—yes.” His use of the expression our chambers maekt her happier than she had been in her entire life.

“Then let’s collect our coats and go home then.”

They collected their coats and left arm in arm. When they reached the chambers, Thistle lit some candles and telt her, “The facility is there,” pointing to a door, “and the bedchamber is there,” pointing to another. “Would you like some leaf or aught else to drink?” Raquel shook her head and pointed to the facility door. As she went that way, Thistle said, “I’ll bring the paper for you and a stylus.” He was sitting to the table with the paper and stylus when she came back and sat beside him. He pushed the paper and instrument to her. She wrote on it and gave it back to him sitting bolt upright in her chair.

Thistle read, I am a virgin.

He wrote on the paper and gave it to her to read. She read, Me too.

She smiled at him, she hadn’t thought he would be very experienced, but she hadn’t thought he would be of no experience. She wrote again, Lots of fun!

He read that and wrote, Yes!

They both stood, and Thistle asked, “Bedtime?”

Raquel nodded, and hand in hand as they entered the bedchamber, she said, “Fu—fu—funtime!”

Word Usage Key

1 Limitet, limited.
2 Folkbirtht, Folk born.
3 Bethink, think.
4 Nurst, nursed.
5 Regardet, regarded.
6 Considert, considered.
7 Movt, moved.
8 Intendet, fiancé in this instance.
9 Worryt, worried.
10 Honourt, honoured.
11 Stopt, stopped.
12 Partet, parted.
13 Taekt, took.
14 Nextday, tomorrow.
15 Lærer, adult apprentice, trainee.
16 Telt, told.
17 Kitcheners, a distinct craft that manage all in the kitchens and refectories other than cooking.
18 Ourselfs, ourselves.
19 Thiseve, this evening.
20 Spaeking, speaking.
21 Meatcake, mixt cereal flour batter oven cooked in very hot fat which makes it expand to a light airy cake many times its original volume, equivalent to Yorkshire pudding. Literally a cake served with meat, usually roast meat.
22 Waxroots, waxy potatoes. Only floury potatoes are usually referred to as starchroots, though the distinction is neither absolute nor strictly adhered to.
23 Samphire is a marine vegetable that grows abundantly on shorelines, in marshy shallows and on salty mudflats. It has a crisp texture and tastes of the sea.
24 Seagreen, sea lettuce, Ulva lactuca, an ocean leaf.
25 Servt, served.
26 Steamt, steamed.
27 Flavourt, flavoured.
28 Green hotroot, wasabi, Eutrema japonicum.
29 Sharpth, sharpness.
30 Mixt, mixed.
31 Knarlenut, a full flavoured nut unique to Castle.
32 Liekt, liked.
33 Kindth, kindness.
34 Marryt, married.
35 Finisht, finished.
36 Interestet, interested.
37 Failt, failed.
38 Goen, gone.
39 Unmarryt, unmarried.
40 Seeën, saw.
41 Knoewn, knew.
42 Frustratet, frustrated.
43 Featly, elegantly, gracefully in this context, but also neatly as in ‘She sews her hems most featly.’
44 Maekt, made.
45 Sayt, said.
46 Thisnight, tonight.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002490
MAKKA?
THE DINNER DANCE AND NIGHT SIÂN (30nc) SEAMSTER AND MACKEREL (24)

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old. nc indicates new character not encountered before.

29th of Towin Day 2

Siân had been devastated when she had found out she was on Castle, couldn’t return and Makka her husband of two years was not. They had been much in love and had been talking of starting a family. She had started work in the dry cleaners when she had left school, and ten years later had become the manageress. She had enjoyed the work, and by the age of thirty the company had been discussing her eventual promotion to area manageress with fourteen shops under her charge. Her hobby had been tapestry work and cross stitch, and she had maekt(1) most of the soft furnishings in their two bedroom house herself.

She had been accepted into the seamstresses as a Mistress tapestry at the meeting earlier in the day, and despite her misery which maekt her wish to curl into a ball and cry she had forced herself to go to the dinner dance later in the day as all had advised her she should. She had dined at a table with eleven others and had sat down after dinner with a glass of what she had been telt(2) was very strong brandy. When the woman had filled a glass with what she thought must have been three if not four of the doubles she was uest(3) to she thought they didn’t seem to understand measures in the way she did.

She had drunk half the glass and was aware she had done so when suddenly her heart leapt as she thought she saw her husband in profile. “Makka,” she had shouted as she stood. His name was Michael McAvoy, but Makka was what everybody including herself had called him. The man had turned full face to her, and disappointed and embarrassed she realised this man, though he looked similar to how Makka had looked on photographs taken ten years ago, was a much younger man than her husband who was now thirty-five.

The man came over to her, and asked, “How can I help you, Mistress?”

Crying, Siân stammered, “I thought you were my husband. I’m sorry, I feel so silly.”

The man held her chair for her to reseat herself, and waved to a kitchener(4) for two glasses of fruit juice. He sat down next to her and asked, “How was it you shoutet(5) my name, Mistress?”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t. I thought I saw him….” Siân hesitated, “You have a great deal of the look of him you see, and I shouted his name: Makka.”

“Ah, I see,” the man said in understanding. “I mishearet(6) you, for I am Mackerel, and you are…?”

“Siân.”

“Can I help you locate your man, Mistress Siân?”

“No. He’s not here. I came without him to Castle.”

Siân was in floods of tears at this point, and Mackerel gently taekt(7) the brandy off her and substituted the fruit juice which had arrived. He understood the situation now, and he was attracted to this distraught woman who he thought would be five years older than himself. He had come to the dinner dance seeking a wife. He had never been married nor had a heartfriend,(8) and had only just become a man in his own eyes. He had been a slow developer in terms of Folk society, and though numerous girls, and later in his life women, had expressed interest in him he hadn’t felt ready, and he’d had no intention of being pushed into a relationship he hadn’t been ready for. He had he realised finally found a woman he was interested in, but one he would have to proceed carefully with.

“Siân, why have you come here thiseve(9) when it so obviously distresses you?”

Siân sniffed, and smiled a bleak smile, “I don’t really know. They told me I should and there would be men looking for a wife, but I didn’t really come looking for a husband. Well, I don’t think I did. Why are you here Mackerel?”

“May I tell you of me to explain why I’m here?”

Siân didn’t hesitate, “You have been kind to me. It’s the least I can do.”

“I was late developing both physically and emotionally,” Mackerel explained. “I have never had a heartfriend, an intendet nor been marryt.(10) I have had opportunities, but I didn’t feel I was ready, and I didn’t wish to fail as a man in my own eyes. Does that make sense?”

“I was much the same myself, and I do understand.”

“I am now twenty-four, and I feel ready for a more adult way of life,” he continued. “I am a wheelwright, and I should like a wife and children, so when I hearet(11) of this dinner dance, and the next two, where there would be a lot of women seeking husbands, I bethinkt(12) me I should see if I could find a wife.”

Siân had now realised Mackerel had substituted fruit juice for her brandy, and pushed the brandy farther away saying, “Thank you, I have had more than enough.”

Mackerel stood and holding his hand out asked, “Would you like to dance, Siân?”

Siân put her hand in his and let him lead her to the floor. They danced and drank fruit juice all eve. As the dances became slower and more intimate than earlier, Siân had no problem with Mackerel putting his arm berount(13) her and pulling her entire body close to his. Siân by now was nearly sober, and thought she might have unfairly led Mackerel on in the early eve, but dancing with him was pleasant, and she was excited by their nearth.(14) She had always been a realist, and despite the terrible loss of Makka she knew it would be sensible to make the most of this opportunity. With her head on his shoulder she whispered, “You do like me don’t you?”

“Very much,” Mackerel replied.

“That’s good,” she whispered, “I like you a lot too.”

Mackerel asked her, “Will you marry me, Siân?”

In response, she slid his right hand downwards to a more intimate position on her cotte,(15) snuggled into him a little more and whispered, “Yes.”

When the dance had ended and they were on their way back to his chamber she telt him, “You look very similar to how my husband looked at your age. I can’t help it, but I still love him. Your names are similar, but it’s you I shall be sleeping with tonight, not him. I know I shall never see him again and I shall become used to that, but it will take time. You are not a substitute for him, but your similarity may make my life a little easier awhile. We had been discussing having children, but now those children will be your children. I imagine I shall confuse the two of you awhile, but I really do know the difference, though your similarity makes it easy for me to love you. Please don’t judge me too harshly when I make mistakes, Mackerel.”

“I can’t find it in me to judge someone who is in a position I hope I shall never have to face,” Mackerel said. “I am coming to love you, and that’s easy for me because I have never been there before…,” he hesitated a little and interrupted himself saying, “We’re here.” With that he opened the door and they entered his chambers. Mackerel lit a set of candles. He hesitated again but then resumed from where Siân thought he had left off before opening the door “But in return I hope you don’t judge me too harshly for my inexperience.” Even by the light of only three candles Siân could see he was bright red with embarrassment, “I have never bedd(16) a woman before, and I fear I may disappoint you.”

Siân kissed him firmly and passionately and said, “Let’s get these coats off and give you some practice. Everyone has a first time, and I’m sure you will be good enough.” She laught and continued, “you will undoubtedly be better tomorrow, but you will be good enough tonight.” They removed the coats and Siân led him to his bed where she tenderly maekt a game of undressing them both. Mackerel was not skilled, but he was increasingly so as the night went on, and he was much better nextday(17) as Siân had predicted.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002500
DEFINITELY NO NEW MAN
THE DINNER DANCE AND NIGHT WINIFRED (33) SOAP MAKER AND OBSIDIAN (34)

29th of Towin Day 2

Before the dinner Winifred was introduced to Obsidian, a fair haired, medium highth(18) man of her age with pale blue eyes, a square jaw and an intelligent look. Obsidian asked her compassionately, “Have you sobert(19) yet, Mistress?”

“Not yet and probably not for another day at least,” she replied with a wry smile.

Obsidian said with a laugh, “I wasn’t aware it was one of those celebrations. Never mind, I f you will my advice, despicable I know, eat fish with a light salad, not a heavy roast and finish with fruit or cheese. It will help speed your recovery.”

Remembering the words uest here, Winifred asked, “Are you a healer?”

“Indeed no,” was the reply. “I am a herbal.” Seeing the expression on her face, Obsidian added, “An apothecary or pharmacist in your terms.” She smiled in acknowledgement. “Would you like something to drink? I recommend still fruit juice. Still rather than bubbles, the bubbles speed alcohol absorption, and I can’t recommend that at this time,” he asked.

Amused rather than offended, Winifred said, “Yes please.”

Obsidian came back with two glasses of identical looking liquid and telt her, “I’m fond of the apple brandy, but if you’re drinking fruit juice that wouldn’t be fair would it?” Winifred smiled in acknowledgement, and Obsidian continued, “I’m only telling you all this to impress you with my incredible intelligence you realise, so you take me seriously. I am a little worryt,(20) for since you are not your usual self, you won’t be able to test to your full ability my understanding of your jokes.” Winifred laught, this was a bright and perceptive man, and in only a few minutes she’d had a lot of fun just being with him.

They went into dinner and sat at a table for two. When they were asked what they wished to eat Obsidian said, “I’ll join you with the fish with salad. Don’t bethink you that’s a heroic sacrifice on my part, my dear, I just like fish.” The kitchener(21) left leaving Winifred laughing at Obsidian’s remark regarding the fish. The fish was a large flatfish of some sort and absolutely delicious. The salad contained a lot of fruit both sweet and sharp and complemented the fish superbly. They both ordered mixt(22) fruit and nuts with cheese to follow. Obsidian remarked to Winifred, “You know I’m seeking a wife. I am thirty-four and have no children, though I should like some. Other than that I am relying on my intelligence and wit to seduce you to my bed thiseve. As soon as I have charmt(23) you enough you will let me know won’t you? If you decide I’m not for you I’d appreciate being telt as soon as possible.”

He looked hard at Winifred and observed, “To me you are a beautiful woman, but not a pretty woman, and I believe you wish a man who has what it takes to keep you feeling as you believe a woman should. There I meet your requirements. I shall come to love you if I am acceptable to you, and I shall love and gladly have a care to any children we have, but I should like you to tell me if and when I am findt(24) to be acceptable you shall come to love me too.”

Winifred laught and said, “I like you Obsidian. I have rarely had as much fun and laughter with any one before, and I too want children. I want to dance and I shall let you know as soon as I have made my mind up.” They ate their fruit, nuts and cheese and had another glass of fruit juice whilst awaiting the musicians and the dancing.

“You are going to be a craft soap maker are you not?” enquired Obsidian.

“Yes, why?”

“It occurt(25) to me you could cross craft as a soap maker with the soap makers and as a soap maker with the herbals.” Winifred didn’t understand what he was saying and asked him to explain in more detail. “The herbals use soap in various preparations, and it occurt to me if we had a soap maker who spent some of her time with us we could have soaps maekt with the properties we prefer, rather than having to make do with what ever we are given by the craft soap makers. I’m sure you understand better than I how to vary the properties of the end product.”

Winifred considered that, and it maekt two decisions for her. “I’d like that Obsidian. I’d also like to dance now, and if you are interested I’d like to marry you, and will come to love you if you still want me to.”

They danced and as they danced they discussed their life. “My chamber will do for thisnight,”(26) Obsidian explained, “the bed is big enough, but we need to obtain a bigger suite of chambers nextday.”

They danced till eleven and went back to Obsidian’s chamber. Much to Winifred’s delight he was all she required, and he was definitely no new man. If he had a feminine side it was small indeed, and in inverse proportion to his exceedingly masculine one.

Word Usage Key

1 Maekt, made.
2 Telt, told.
3 Uest, used.
4 Kitcheners, a distinct craft that manage all in the kitchens and refectories other than cooking.
5 Shoutet, shouted.
6 Mishearet, misheard.
7 Taekt, took.
8 Heartfriend, a relationship of much more significance than being a girl- or boy-friend is on Earth. Oft such relationships are formed from as young as four and they are taken seriously by both children and adults. A child’s heartfriend is automatically one of their parents’ children too, and a sibling to their siblings. Such relationships rarely fail and they are seen as precursors to becoming intendet and having agreement.
9 Thiseve, this evening.
10 Marryt, married.
11 Hearet, heard.
12 Bethinkt, thought.
13 Berount, around in this context.
14 Nearth, nearness.
15 Cotte, a woman’s bottom. Male form is cot. A perfectly acceptable Folk word in general usage.
16 Bedd, bedded, made love with.
17 Nextday, tomorrow or as here the next day.
18 Highth, height.
19 Sobert, sobered.
20 Worryt, worried.
21 Kitcheners, a distinct craft that manage all in the kitchens and refectories other than cooking.
22 Mixt, mixed.
23 Charmt, charmed.
24 Findt, found.
25 Occurt, occurred.
26 Thisnight, tonight.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002510
A RIGHT TO TWO PARENTS
THE DINNER DANCE & NIGHT CARLA (19nc) APPRENTICE POTTER AND PETREL (20)

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old. nc indicates new character not encountered before.

29th of Towin Day2

Carla was nineteen, tall and elegant in a slender way and of reasonable intelligence. She had never had a proper job, but she had always believed she would eventually find something that would give her a reasonable life. She had never had less than four part time jobs, sometimes as many as six, and she’d never been out of work since leaving school. Most of the men she had met were no-hopers who would have been willing to let her work all day, and night too, to keep them in the indolence and the comfort they expected. The only ones she had ever met whom she was remotely interested in had found work or women elsewhere. She was by no means desperate for a man, but she wanted children, and she had no intention of being a single parent. Her sister was pregnant with her first, and they had been reared by her mother, whom Carla still lived with. Carla had been envious of other children at school who had two parents. She had come to believe children had a right to expect the love and care of both a mother and a father, and she thought her sister, Brenda, had been right to marry, even though she didn’t like Clive her brother in law.

Carla had been to the Christmas party at one of the offices where she worked. She was by no means a virgin, but she was naïve and had been unaware the, to her uncouth, practice of drinking from a bottle was done in order to prevent the drink from being spiked which was all too easy to do to a glass. She remembered having a red wine in a tall glass, she couldn’t bring herself to drink it from the twenty-five centilitre bottle, and little else after that. The next thing she was truly aware of was her head was spinning, she was naked out in the cold with her knickers in her hand, she had no shoes on and her legs were covered in something sticky. Even to her drug impaired mind it was clear her drink had been spiked at the party, she had been gang raped and the sticky stuff was semen.

Too cold and drugged to be mortified, she realised she was half a mile or so from the miners club where the party had been held, was on the road in the middle of nowhere and just outside the tiny village where the club was all that was left of a once thriving mining community which was situated seven miles in each direction from two moderate sized towns, Triepton and Lathe. She lived in Lathe. She tried to clear her head to consider what to do, but the cold was affecting her thinking too. A car came towards her. She tried to flag it down before changing her mind and trying to hide. The car went slowly past her, then reversed and pulled up level with her. It was a taxi, and the drive looked out of the window at her and scrutinised his surroundings. He got out, and as she tried to stammer explanations he took his coat off and helped her to put it on. As he did he said, “It’s all right Love. I’ll see you home. Now get in the car and warm up.”

She kept loosing touch with her surroundings, and though she was aware the drive was speaking to her and she was replying she had no idea what either of them had said. Eventually she realised he was asking her where she lived, but there was no way she was going back to her mum’s, and she wouldn’t tell him. “My wife will be expecting me back, Lassie. I have to take you somewhere. If I can’t take you home where can I take you? A friend’s maybe? It’s three in the morning, so it will have to be a good friend mind, or I can take you to the hospital?”

It finally reached through to her what he was saying, and she said, “My sister’s,” and she gave him the address. She must had passed out because the next thing she remembered was Clive and the drive helping her out of the cab and into the house.

The drive said, “Keep the coat, Love. I’ll be ok.”

The next thing she remembered was being leant over the back of the settee in her sisters front room whilst Clive raped her. He’d said, “If you scream I’ll hit you. There’s no point in telling Brenda because given the state you’re in she won’t believe you.” She had no recollection of when Clive had finished with her or of anything else before passing out on the floor.

When Brenda found her in the front room, Carla had explained what she thought had happened at the party, but she said nothing concerning Clive. Brenda had helped her to the bathroom, and after her bath lent her some clothes to go back to her mum’s in. She’d been to her family doctors for the morning after pill and rung the agency to say she would not take work at that particular office any more, and she had thought that would be the end of the matter. However, Clive had not only raped her he had told all and sundry of her experience that night and that she had begged him for it when she arrived at her sister’s. Even her mother had heard the stories. Her mum believed her when she explained, but Brenda didn’t.

Carla’s life had become so bad with nasty comments being made by women, disgusting suggestions by men and sniggers by all she had started making enquiries for a flat in Triepton, and she’d registered with an agency for work there. Then she awoke on Castle.

When Carla was taken to the Keep, she immediately became a Keep laundry crafter by offering to help Jancis a middle aegt(1) launderer who had given her some clean clothes and taken hers away for washing. She was glad of the opportunity to find something to do so quickly. She had been introduced to several men at the dinner dance, but none of them appealed to her till she was introduced to Petrel. She decided she would like to learn to be a potter, which would give her a proper full time craft for the first time in her life.

Petrel had telt her he was twenty and a maker of household crockery and tableware. He also telt her he was seeking a wife and he had lost Smew his intendet(2) to the fevers. They had been heartfriends(3) since childhood, but he realised despite the pain he must move on and he wished a wife and a family. What he didn’t tell her because he was unaware of it himself was Smew had been small, voluptuous and of decidedly limited intelligence, and subconsciously, in an effort to minimise his pain and maximise his chances of a successful future and marriage, he was seeking a woman different from Smew in looks and character. He was aware looking backward wasn’t helpful and if he wished to have a successful marriage he must not try to replace Smew.

Petrel had no idea how much his simplicity, honesty and sincerity, with its concomitant desire to win her, had impressed her. She came to believe she could have a good life with him, and the idea of rearing children with him was something she couldn’t stop thinking of. He had telt her simply he wished to marry her, and he was prepared to do what ever she required in order to do so. They had danced and chatted all eve, and when Petrel asked her if he could see her nextday(4) she had replied, “Are you asking me if we shall awaken next to each other?”

“I wasn’t, but if that’s an offer, I am now,” he had replied.

She had kissed him and said, “There comes a time when you have to take a chance, and I’m going to take it now.” They went back to his chambers, and by forenoon were spaeking(5) of their future family.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002520
DO YOU PREFER BIG BREASTS?
THE DINNER DANCE AND NIGHT ALKANET (29) AND FERDINAND (47)

29th of Towin Day 2

Unaware of Ferdinand’s marital history and the effects it had had on him, it could may hap have been unfortunate Harmaish introduced him first to Alkanet, who was a slender attractive young woman of twenty-nine. She telt Ferdinand, “I turn large bowls and carve long, large, flat bottomt(6) bowls for bread making.”

Alkanet had been telt of Ferdinand, not as would have been usual by the Master at arms staff, but by Harmaish himself. She had been impressed by what Harmaish had telt her concerning Ferdinand’s knowledge and abilities as a woodworker. She had been especially impressed by the new techniques for rounding and tapering which, though obvious when she was telt of them, taekt(7) the craft in new directions.

Alkanet had lost her first man as a result of accidental deadth(8) and her second she feared her because slight breasts were inadequate. He had left her for a woman with a generous bosom. The loss of her second man, and that she had never managed to become pregnant, had resulted in a lack of confidence with her womanhood, yet still she wished a man and children. Her two previous men, both of her own age, had been hasty and a little rough in bed, and she had rarely experienced the satisfaction other women spake of. She had thought for some time an older man would be gentler and more considerate of her needs. When she was telt of Ferdinand she was more than interested in the possibility of making this older and prestigious Master of the craft her man and learning his skills before some other woman became aware of his abilities and married him first.

They danced, and they drank mostly fruit juice, and whilst sitting a few dances out Alkanet, whose face was scarlet but determined, telt him, “My first man dien(9) from an accident, but my second man left me for a woman with a substantial bosom, and my lack of womanhood has worryt(10) me ever since. I am seeking a man and I wish a family. I am interestet(11) in you, Ferdinand, but I do wish to know if you prefer women with big breasts.” This reduced Ferdinand to the same colour as Alkanet and also to silence. Alkanet emphasised, “I need to know, Ferdinand.”

Still scarlet, he replied, “I like women, and they all have breasts. I have never considered the size of women’s breasts to be an indicator of their femininity since they’re all women.” Realising Alkanet’s sensitivity to his answer he added gravely, “Women with smaller breasts look younger for longer, since they’re not as affected by gravity and age. Now I think on it, I think I rather like the idea of a smaller breasted woman looking younger for longer.” Ferdinand smiled wondering if he had gone too far, but could see Alkanet was happy with his response.

They were both embarrassed by their conversation, but both considered frankth(12) in their discussion their only way to continue. Alkanet continued,” Both of my previous men were of my age and rough in bed, and I have come to believe an older man would be gentler and shew more consideration for my wants(13) and needs.”

Owing to Alkanet’s frankth of her worries concerning the size of her breasts and of her desire for a gentler older man who would care enough to satisfy her, Ferdinand felt able to spaek(14) of his concerns regarding his age and its effect on his performance in bed. “You must realise age in men often means they require time and help to perform in bed. I have lost two younger wives both to younger men, and I always put it down to my lack of vigour owing to my age.” He added, “I have always believed gentleness and consideration for the needs of a woman were mandatory qualities in a good man of any age, and I have always taken pleasure in giving pleasure.” This was true, though he now wondered whether his previous wives had genuinely had pleasure, or were merely acting to get it over with.

Alkanet was even more determined by this time to reach agreement with Ferdinand, so she telt him, “I wish you for my man. What do I have to do to convince you to accept me as your woman, Ferdinand?”

Ferdinand had now accepted the idea of a third marriage, but he was still bothered by Alkanet’s age, “It’s the age difference that bothers me so much.”

“The age difference is one of the major things that make you so attractive as a husband to me, for if I can’t have you I’ll seek another man of your age. But I’d rather not have to when I believe I have findt(15) the man I’m looking for.”

Ferdinand, somewhat reluctantly, said, “I give in. I’m convinced.”

Alkanet, who was delighted to hear that, laught and said, “I wish to bed you, not do horrible things to you. You could at least sound a little enthusiastic.”

“You know it’s not that.”

She kissed him and said, “Yes, I know. I was just teasing. Let’s dance a few more before you take me home.”

When Alkanet taekt(16) her husband to her bed, indeed he was gentle which Alkanet enjoyed, he taekt his time which she found both satisfying and fulfilling and he required no more help than any other man. The experience was much to their mutual satisfaction. “You have maekt(17) me very happy, for that was a more enjoyable bedding than I have ever experiencet(18) before,” Alkanet telt him, “and I look forward to a more rewarding marriage than I have had with either of my two previous men. I hope we shall have children.” She added with a smile, “I am satisfyt(19) with your ability to keep me happy, and if you do require any help to make me pregnant, or indeed for any other reason in the future as we both age, no doubt I shall enjoy providing that too.” What she didn’t tell him of was her sense of possessive joy at having reached agreement with so highly thought of a crafter. Married to Ferdinand she had more status than she had ever considered possible, and she had every intention of making him as happy to be married to her as she was to be married to him.

Word Usage Key

1 Aegt, aged.
2 Intendet, fiancée, the one he intends to marry.
3 Heartfriend, a relationship of much more significance than being a girl- or boy-friend is on Earth. Oft such relationships are formed from as young as four and they are taken seriously by both children and adults. A child’s heartfriend is automatically one of their heartfriend’s parents’ children too, and a sibling to their heartfriend’s siblings. Such relationships rarely fail and are seen as precursors to becoming intendet and having agreement.
4 Nextday, tomorrow.
5 Spaeking, speaking.
6 Bottomt, bottomed.
7 Taekt, took.
8 Deadth, death.
9 Dien, died.
10 Worryt, worried.
11 Interestet, interested.
12 Frankth, frankness.
13 Wants, want is only uest as a noun in Folk and refers to that which is wanting, missing or lacking.
14 Spaek, speak.
15 Findt, found.
16 Taekt, took.
17 Maekt, made.
18 Experiencet, experienced.
19 Satisfyt, satisfied.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002530
A SMALL CHUBBY WOMAN WITH A LARGE BOSOM
THE DINNER DANCE DOMINIQUE (38) AND OXLIP (42)

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old. nc indicates new character not encountered before.

29th of Towin Day 2

After dinner Dominique had been introduced to Oxlip, a thin man who towered above her. She could see Oxlip liekt(1) her gown, from his highth(2) all he had to do was look down to see most of what she had to offer, and to her joy he did, frequently. He had asked her to dance, and they had discovered they were both reasonable dancers, he to her surprise having no difficulty dealing with the difference in their highths. “I’m surprised you dance so well with a woman so much smaller than yourself,” she telt him.

“Wigeon, my wife who dien(3) from the fevers was no taller than you,” he had explained. They danced and chatted whilst dancing for half an hour when they decided to sit down and have a glass of wine. Oxlip asked her, “What craft do you follow Dominique?”

“I am a seamster,(4) but I make bedding, particularly eiderdowns which are effectively two blankets with feathers stuffed between them and sewn into pockets to prevent them moving which are very warm. What do you do?” she asked in turn.

“I am a member of a large clan of poultry crafters, but I craft a lot with my brother Rush. I particularly like ducks because they make me laugh. I supply the feathers to the pillow makers which may be of interest to you.”

“They would indeed.”

They continued to discuss feathers and their uses, and after they finished their wine decided to dance again. Both Oxlip and Dominique were at the point where they were ready to reach agreement. They liekt each other, and they maekt(5) each other laugh, but they both wished to make sure of a few more details first.

“What are you looking for other than a wife, Oxlip?” Dominique asked.

“I loes(6) all four of our children with Wigeon last year,” he replied slowly, “and whilst I know I can’t replace them I do wish a family as well as a wife. I should may hap point out to you, before some other does, Wigeon was similar to you and that gown you are wearing would have fitt(7) her perfectly. As I sayt,(8) I am not trying to replace her, but I am attractet(9) to women like you.”

Dominique realised Oxlip, so as not to cause any offence, had carefully not said he liekt small chubby women with large bosoms, but naytheless he had maekt sure she realised he did. She was pleased he did, and laughing to make sure he realised she wasn’t in the least offended she remarked, “It must be quite an advantage for a man as tall as you to be able to look down and see what ever you want when dancing with a small, large bosomed woman.” He laught too, but said naught, and Dominique continued, “I quite like being looked at in that way, most women do you know. Changing the subject entirely, Oxlip, I should like children too, I am thirty-eight, and as far as I am aware am able to have children, though I have never had any. I do like you, and I came here with the intention of finding a man.”

“I am fourty-two,(10) and I came here with the intention of finding a wife, and I like you too. Since we’ve both expresst(11) interest, will you marry me?”

“Yes,” Dominique replied. “I should like to sit down and talk awhile if you don’t mind?”

They left the dance floor and Oxlip said, “I don’t usually drink it, but I should like a brandy. Would you like one? It’s not every day I find a wife.”

“Yes, please. You at least have been married before which is once more than I.”

Oxlip led her to a table, left and returned with two small glasses of brandy. He pushed her glass across the table to her, but Dominique moved berount(12) the table to sit next to him and taekt his hand in hers and her glass in the other. She raised her glass and said, “To us.”

Oxlip drank, “To us,” and asked, “Does Dominique have a meaning? Is it a flower whence you come?”

“I’m not sure,” Dominique replied, “but I think, in a language different from the one I speak, it is a female form of a name that derives from a leader, one who dominates, but I’m not sure. What of Oxlip, what does that indicate?”

Oxlip laught, “My mother was a little eccentric. An oxlip is a rather attractive yellow flower like a primrose, and it would usually be considert(13) to be a pretty name for a girl. My mother was convincet(14) she was carrying a daughter neath(15) her heart and settelt(16) on Oxlip. She liekt it and refuest(17) to change her mind when she had a son, despite the protests of all her kith.”

Dominique was a little puzzled and asked, “Did that not make growing up a little difficult when you were a boy?”

“No,” replied Oxlip, “I suppose in my own way I’m a little eccentric too, but though not usual it’s by no means uncommon for men to have flower names here. Though some names are uest(18) predominantly by one sex rather than both, there are few if any that are exclusively so uest. If it had ever been a problem, I should have uest another name, but no, it’s never bothert(19) me.”

They spake(20) of practicalities awhile, and decided they would spend the night at Oxlip’s chambers, and consider what best to do for the future nextday.(21) They left the dance at eleven, and as Oxlip was helping her on with her coat Dominique mischievously asked, “Do you want to take one last good look before we get back into the warm? To keep you going I mean till you get me out of this gown?”

Oxlip smiled and in a tone of great self sacrifice replied, “No. I suppose I’ll survive till then.” They were still laughing as they left the Greathall both looking forward to the rest of the night, and even more to the future.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002540
IT IS GOOD TO TOUCH
THE DINNER DANCE ALMA (19) AND ALLAN (17)

29th of Towin Day 2

Allan arrived on time as Alma had finished dressing and offered her his arm on the way to the Greathall. His behaviour throughout the eve was as it had been before. He was respectful, embarrassed and totally captivated by her. At quarter to ten she asked him, “Will you take me back to my chamber now please, Allan? I know it is early still, but I can’t dance, and I’m feeling a little tired now.”

“Of course,” he had replied, disappointed he wasn’t going to spend much more time in her company.

When they arrived back at her chamber, Alma asked him, “Would you like to come in and talk awhile? I don’t have anything to offer you to drink except leaf I’m afraid.”

“I should like that and leaf would be pleasant. I don’t usually drink much wine because it makes me sleepy,” he explained.

Alma maekt them some leaf, and sat down close to Allan much to his joy and embarrassment. “I wanted to leave early so neither of us would be too tired to talk, or do anything else we may feel like doing,” Alma telt him stroking his thigh.

Allan went crimson but admitted, “I am very interestet in you, but I never had a heartfriend(22) and have never been interestet(23) in a woman in this way before and I don’t know what to say or do.”

Alma taekt hold of his hand and kissed it, and then turning his face to hers kissed him first gently and then with passion. From his reactions, it was his first adult kiss, but it was an easy skill for him to learn. Looking into his eyes Alma read insecurity and asked, “You have never been with a woman before have you?”

“Never, and you are making me nervous.”

“You have no need to be,” Alma telt him “We shall have to be a little creative because of the bump, but don’t worry. I am very interested in you too.”

She undresst(24) both herself and Allan, and the sight of her naektth(25) was the most moving and arousing sight Allan had ever seen. “You are so beautiful,” he gasped, unable to believe the situation he was in was happening.

Taking both his hands and placing one on her swollen stomach and the other on her breast she telt him, “It’s good to touch. You may do so if you want to because I want you to.” They spent the rest of the night doing what many new lovers do, mostly chatting, though that’s not usually how they remember it in years to come. They decided they would see the Master at arms staff for chambers nextday.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002550
THAT LOOKS AS IF IT IS A LOT OF FUN
DINNER DANCE TRESS (24) AND BRYONY (26)

29th of Towin Day 2

Tress and Bryony were introduced before dinner by Clœve, a member of the Master at arms staff. Bryony was much more nervous than Tress, mostly because Tress had never had any unpleasantth(26) to deal with due to her sexuality. Tress, despite family support, was finding it difficult to manage her craft and to rear her three sons. She had passed the initial grief of losing Balsam and their daughter, but despite considerable efforts she hadn’t managed to find a new wife with whom she felt compatible. She was hoping Bryony would prove to be not just someone to help her with the day to day practicalities of her life with the children, but also someone to ease the crushing burden of loenth(27) she had been enduring.

After a few minutes spaeking(28) of inconsequentialities, she brought the conversation to the matter uppermost in her mind. “I am twenty-four and a seamstress crocheter, though I do some bobbin knitting for trim too. I have three sons, Tunn aegt(29) six, Whin aegt five and Plane aegt three. I live in a set of tower chambers overlooking the Arder. I loes my wife, Balsam, and our two year old daughter, Lavender, to the fevers last year.” There were tears in her eyes as she was spaeking, but she continued, “I haven’t yet managt(30) to find a compatible wife. The nearest I have managt was a woman whom I could have been happy with, but her craft meant she would only have been home a fraction of the time, and I willen(31) more than that.”

Tress stopped spaeking and wiped her eyes with the backs of her hands looking Bryony thought hopeful. Bryony thought for a few moments. Tress had been exceedingly open, and Bryony felt obliged to be at least as open. “I am twenty-six and now a seamstress. I am a quilter which Faith thinks will become a new craft within the seamstresses. I have never had a long term relationship, nor even a good one really. Life is difficult for same sex couples where I come from. We have some protection under the law, but are still not really accepted by most of society. My life has not been good, and I have never had any children.”

The kitcheners(32) began to usher the diners towards the tables, and Bryony and Tress taekt a table for two. Tress with a questioning look at Bryony poured a glass of the deep perse(33) red wine each from a decanter on the table. The conversation over dinner started with Bryony questioning Tress regarding her three boys with Tress providing answers, and explaining to Bryony how children were educated on Castle. They then compared each other’s education with Tress describing the contents of the receipt books women wrote for their daughters’ education. She laught and said, “The one my mum wrieten(34) has been a mine of information for my sisters, explaining as it does every aspect of the relationship between a woman and a man. Unfortunately it has not been quite so helpful to me.”

The meal passed quickly for the two women who both knew they wished to know much more of each other. When the tables were rearranged so the dancing could begin they had another glass of wine, this time of the much lower strongth(35) rosé, and Bryony said to Tress, “That looks as if it is a lot of fun, will you shew me the steps?”

The women danced for three quarters of an hour, and laught at their missteps and wrong turns as a lot of other couples did. Tress taking her courage in her hands said to Bryony, “We can leave early if you like. The children will be in bed. My youngest sister, Sloe, is looking after them at my chambers. You could braekfast(36) with us. I have a spare chamber.” Then looking Bryony in the eyes said quietly, “But you don’t have to use it if you’d rather not.”

Bryony said, “Let’s dance one more and then do that, and you don’t need to make the spare bed up.” They danced one more, finished their wine and left together laughing as Tress was relating the recent antics of her middle son, Whin.

Word Uasage Key

1 Liekt, liked.
2 Highth, height.
3 Dien, died.
4 Seamster, specifically a needle crafter one who sews.
5 Maekt, made.
6 Loes, lost.
7 Fitt, fitted.
8 Sayt, said.
9 Attractet, attracted.
10 Fourty-two, forty-two.
11 Expresst, expressed.
12 Berount, around.
13 Considert, considered.
14 Concincet, convinced.
15 Neath, beneath.
16 Settelt, settled.
17 Refuest, refused.
18 Uest, used.
19 Bothert, bothered.
20 Spake, spoke.
21 Nextday, tomorrow.
22 Heartfriend, a relationship of much more significance than being a girl- or boy-friend is on Earth. Oft such relationships are formed from as young as four and they are taken seriously by both children and adults. A child’s heartfriend is automatically one of their heartfriend’s parents’ children too, and a sibling to their heartfriend’s siblings. Such relationships rarely fail and are seen as precursors to becoming intendet and having agreement.
23 Interestet, interested.
24 Undresst, undressed.
25 Nakedth, nakedness.
26 Unpleasantth, unpleasantness.
27 Loenth, loneliness.
28 Spaeking, speaking.
29 Aegt, aged.
30 Managt, managed.
31 Willen, willed, wished, wanted.
32 Kitcheners, a distinct craft that manage all in the kitchens and refectories other than cooking.
33 Perse, purple.
34 Wrieten, written.
35 Strongth, strength.
36 Braekfast, breakfast.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002560
IS YOUR BED BIG ENOUGH FOR US?
DINNER DANCE AGRIMONY (40) AND BENJAMIN (42)

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old. nc indicates new character not encountered before.

29th of Towin Day 2

Benjamin had been introduced to Agrimony before the dinner. They had taken to each other, but both being cautious had some reservations at first. Eventually, Agrimony had said to him, “I take it you are exploring the possibilities of me as a wife, as I am of you as a husband?”

He had replied, in no way taken aback by this forthright stance, “Indeed I am. I have had a lot of relationships that didn’t last. I put this down to immaturity on my part and that I always chose women with a similar immaturity. I am now looking for a long term relationship with I hope the possibility of a family. I adopted Ian, a fourteen year old young man, this forenoon. We are both working with Master woodworker Harmaish, Ian as an apprentice and I as a lærer.(1) Ian wants a mother as much as I want a wife.” He hesitated before adding, “I find you attractive, and if you are interested enough in me to marry me I shall do my best to make you happy.”

Agrimony had been impressed by Benjamin. He was a man by any measure that mattered to her, and he already had a family which maekt(2) her a little jealous. He had telt her he bethinkt(3) himself her attractive, in which she believed he was sincere. That he had had a lot of relationships meant, she reasoned, he could interest women. That those relationships had failt,(4) and he was prepared to accept at least partial responsibility for that, telt her of his honesty and integrity. He had telt her he was now seeking permanence, and he’d supported that by adopting Ian. All in all that maekt her believe this was a man worth having. “I should like to have children whilst I still can,” she said. “How do you feel become a father of babes?”

“Having a young family was not of major importance to me,” Benjamin replied. “But if that makes you happy it will make me happy too, and I should look forward to it.” They ate their dinner still exploring each other and danced till eleven. Agrimony was thinking of inviting Benjamin back to her chambers to spend the night with her when he said, “I must be going soon. I told Ian I should be back before midnight, and I don’t want to let him down on our first day as father and son.”

That decided Agrimony, “I was wondering whether to invite you back to my chambers for the night, but I appreciate your responsibility to Ian must come first. Is your bed big enough for both of us? And may I meet Ian? If you are interestet(5) enough in me I should like to meet my son as soon as possible.”

“Yes, and yes and I am more than interested enough,” Benjamin replied. “Let’s take a bottle of wine with us, and the three of us can celebrate.”

Agrimony kissed him and said, “I should like that please.”

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002570
REMEMBER YOU ASKED
THE DINNER DANCE ELLA (30) AND KESTREL (38)

29th of Towin Day 2

After eating dinner, during which she couldn’t see any men she fancied, Ella walked up the hall to see if there were any of interest there. After having had a good look at what men there were in her vicinity, and spotting several interesting looking candidates, Ella decided to have a drink before asking someone if they would dance with her. She had decided before the dance she was going to make a serious attempt to find a man, and never mind the conventions. She wasn’t sure they were the same here any way. However, she was going to flout the conventions she grew up with, and had decided a small brandy may be a good idea first. She had been discussing with a woman at the crowded counter what fruit juice or other mixer would go with the brandy, which she had been telt was very strong and maekt from apricots, when a tall graying man in his late thirties or early forties was knocked into her by a sudden movement of the crowd.

He apologised and said, “I am Kestrel, Mistress, and I apologise again. May I escort you to your table?”

“Please,” she replied, “I’m sitting over there, but I want some peach juice in my brandy first.”

After the woman had mixt(6) Ella’s drink and served Kestrel with a glass of Black Beauty, he taekt(7) Ella’s free arm in his, and they walked back to her table, which had several other persons sitting at it watching the dancing. There were a number of free chairs, and she asked him if he would like to join her.

“Please, Mistress…?”

“Ella,” she responded. “I am a herbal and have joined the herbal crafters here. And you?”

“I am a milch sheep herder with my kinsfolks’ flocks. Would you like to dance, Mistress Ella?”

“Yes please, but I’m not a good dancer, and you will have to shew me the steps.”

“It will be my pleasure,” he said.

Kestrel was an exceedingly good dancer, and he maekt little of her missteps saying, “The idea is to enjoy oneself and the company one is in, Ella, not to deride imperfection. Are you enjoying yourself? I am.” She was, and she said so. Kestrel was good company, she had enjoyed dancing with him, and he was a knowledgable man with good conversation who pointed out all sorts of things concerning the hall, and Castle in general, for her information and amusement. He was interested in her questions, and to one of them replied, “You know occasionally someone who doesn’t know what you take for grantet(8) asks questions that appear simple, but makes you really consider the matter, and realise you don’t know as much as you believt.(9) I’m not evading your question it’s just I realise I don’t know the answer.”

They danced together for nearly an hour, only sitting out one he said was only for the talented, dedicated and experienced dancer, “and they have to be young too,” he added. Watching the way the men were throwing the women, up in the air and catching them again, she had to agree sitting it out was a sensible decision. After that they resumed dancing and spake of first his craft and then of hers.

He was in charge of the flocks of sheep that were kept for milking, the milk mostly being maekt into cheese by other members of his clansfolk. He wasn’t a sheepherd(10) himself he telt her, but he had been as a younger man. Now he kept the breed records and directed the management of the milch flocks: the milking ewes and the breeding rams. He further explained the ram lambs and the billy goats, from the goatherds, that were not required for breeding were raised for meat by yet other members of the clan, who also kept sheep of a pure meat producing strain. The castrated rams and billies, now referred as wethers and bens respectively, were raised for eating far from the distraction of ewes and nannies as it maekt them easier to handle and they gained more weighth,(11) and gained it faster, that way.

She explained what she had done with plant material before coming to Castle and what she hoped to do and learn now she was here. She had spent nearly two hours in this interesting man’s company, and if he were available she wished to pursue the acquaintance. Eventually she asked, “Why are you here thiseve?”(12)

She had thought she was uest(13) to the ways of the Folk now, but she was still surprised when he said, “I’m seeking a wife. Swallow dien(14) birthing with our second child. I have a three year old daughter. My family have been telling me for over a year now I should remarry, but I was too hurt, and then there was the fevers last year and now….now I’m seeking a wife. Is there any chance I may have findt(15) one?”

He said the last with a humorous but earnest expression on his face. Ella was too proud and honest a woman to mislead any, least of all any who was prepared to be as straight forward as the Folk were.
“I was wondering how I could get to know you better,” she replied. Then feeling in view of Kestrel’s responses to her question she had been less than fair she added, “I came here looking for a man. I want a family. I hadn’t had much luck with men before I came to Castle, and my daughter died before she was a day old. So the answer to your question is possibly. But I should like to know you better before I commit myself.”

“That’s fair,” said Kestrel. “We could spend the rest of the eve here spaeking(16) and dancing if you like. We could meet nextday(17) again to continue our discussions, and you could meet Serenity. What would you like to do?”

“I get the impression there are other options you haven’t mentioned,” replied Ella, “what would you like to do?”

“Remember you askt,”(18) said Kestrel. “I should like you to spend the night with me, meet Serenity nextday forenoon at braekfast,(19) and tell her she has a mum. Then you can spend all your nights with me.”

Ella realised the Folk were the bluntest and most honest people she had ever met, and she wondered what she was afraid of. She wished a final few minutes to think things over, so she asked Kestrel if he would please bring her a glass of fruit juice to give her a few minutes to think it over. “Take as long as you like,” he said, “do you wish longer than that?”

“No, that will do thank you,” she replied. Whilst Kestrel went for her fruit juice, she reflected whilst she had been propositioned many times in her life she had never been propositioned as bluntly, nor had she ever been offered as much. She had come looking for a man, and it was a girlish folly to shy away when she had found what she was looking for. Kestrel came back with the juice, and he sat watching her sip it. It all came together at once in her head and she finished the fruit juice and said, “Is that offer of spending the night with you still going then?”

“Certainly.”

“What of braekfast and those other nights then?”

“The offer’s there.”

“I came looking for a man, and now I’ve found one it does seem a bit silly to leave without you.”

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002580
TAKE ME TO BED
LATER IN THE EVE JUDITH (34) AND STORM (32)

29th of Towin Day 2

Storm had left his glass as he had said he would, but Judith finished hers, saying, “Do you have any where we can go to finish this conversation in some privacy, Storm?”

“You’re really serious with this then, Judith?”

“Enough to discuss it in bed, and if we don’t think we’ll suit each other no harm done, and at least we’ll have enjoyed the eve, and we can both keep looking for someone else.”

“Fair enough,” said Storm. “I’ll enjoy the eve I can promise you. It’s been a while since I shaert(20) a bed with a woman. I’d like it to amount to more than that, but if that’s all it is I’ll live with it, Judith. You ready to go?”

“Yes,” said Judith. “As with you, Storm, it’s been a while since I shared a bed with a man, and I shall enjoy the eve too. I also would like it to amount to more than that, but if not I’ll live with it too. I’ll use the facility and be back in a minute.”

“I’ll meet you at the coats then.”

Judith was espied leaving with Storm, but not much more was known. Outside the hall, Storm telt her, “I’ve chambers in one of the seaward towers. We can walk the long way berount(21) without going outside which will take fiveteen(22) minutes, or go out into the caltth(23) crossing the courtyard. There’s still a bit of light and the courtyard lamps are lit so we shall be able to see, and we’ll be back in the warm in three. What do you wish to do?”

Judith elected to cross the courtyard saying with a laugh, “I’m assuming you have the intention of warming me up when we get to your place?”

“I’ve every intention of us both becoming somewhat heatet,”(24) he replied, with a grin she could just see in the lamplight. In a bit more than three minutes, they were at Storm’s chambers and taking their coats off. Storm with a question in his voice said, “Brandy, wine, leaf, spaech(25) in the living space first or straight to bed? Your choice, Judith, but if we’re drinking I’ll take leaf.”

Judith thought for a few seconds and replied, “Take me to bed, and let’s see how heated we can get, and that way at least we’ll have enjoyed each other with no second thoughts. Then we’ll talk, you happy with that, Storm?”

Storm nodded and held out a hand for her. She put her hand in his and followed him to the bedchamber. They became very heated and enjoyed the following three hours with, as Judith had said, no second thoughts.

“If you wish to continue, Judith, I’m agreeable, but I need to take my breath first. Leaf?”

“Yes please. You’re some lover you know that, Storm?”

“I do my best, but you do make it easy. When you’re both enjoying yourself, it’s easy to enjoy yourself if that makes any sense? I’ll go and make that leaf.” He put a robe on and left the bedchamber. Judith grabbed one of his robes from the back of the door, and after putting it on followed him out to the kitchen where Storm was busy making the leaf. “I’d have bringen(26) it to you,” he said.

“I know, Storm, but let’s have the leaf here. I think I may get distracted in bed.”

“Good idea. I know I should. Become distractet(27) I mean.” When the leaf was maekt, they taekt it into the living space and sat down next to each other on the settle. Their robes billowed open a bit as they sat down, and instinctively they idly but pleasurably fondled each other whilst drinking their leaf.

“I could get used to this,” said Judith, “but we really need to talk.”

“I know,” said Storm, “and I am sure I wish to, become uest to it I mean. What exactly did you have in mind spaeking of, our past or our future, or a bit of both?”

“A bit of both I think,” replied Judith. “I’ll start. I’m thirty-four, and I’ve had two poor long term relationships. I rid myself of both of them. One I found was sleeping with one of my so called friends, the other did less and less work as time went on, and I threw him out because he refused to put in any effort in our bed one night. I’ve never had any children. I’ve never thought of having any because where I lived was no place to rear them. Here is different. I can do the kind of work I enjoy, and I want a man and children. That’s me. What of you?”

“I am thirty-two. I marryt(28) Yellowhammer when I was sixteen and she was fourteen. I never lookt(29) at any other, we were happy for fiveteen years. I loes(30) her and our four children to the fevers. I suppose I was ready to look for a wife when you turnt(31) up. You must know enough of the Way by now, we have to carry on living. I wish a wife, and I wish children. The only issues for me right now are will you marry me? And will you give me children? If the answers to those questions is yes shall we go the Keep and start our family by adopting? I don’t have parents. We could start with an adoptet(32) family and both craft if we adoptet grandparents too. Do the whole thing according to the Castle Way. You don’t have to answer now, but that’s what’s in my head and I’ll leave it to you.”

Judith was silent for a minute or so and finally replied, “You’re some man, Storm, as well as some lover. I thought I’d put you on the spot, but you’re even blunter than I. Take me back to bed, and I’ll shew you my answers. For the record yes I want to marry you. I take it me having said that means we are now married?”

“Yes, because we’ve agreement,” said Storm.

“Good, if you’re up to it we can work on my first in a minute. I hadn’t considered the adoption of children and grandparents angle, but we’ll do that too, and let’s have a big family. But,” Judith said, standing and allowing the robe to fall to floor, “there’s one condition. You teach me how to dress stones.”

“Put like that,” said Storm, removing his robe too and picking her up to carry her back to bed, “how can I refuse?”

Storm picking her up and carrying her back to bed with no apparent effort did impress her because he was a slightly built man, and she was a big woman, and it maekt her feel more feminine than she had felt for a long time. He then demonstrated not only his strongth,(33) but his stamina too, and it was over truedawn(34) when they finally fell asleep in each other’s arms.

Word Usage Key

1 Lærer, adult apprentice, trainee.
2 Maekt, made.
3 Bethinkt, thought.
4 Failt, failed.
5 Interestet, interested.
6 Mixt, mixed.
7 Taekt, took.
8 Grantet, granted.
9 Believt, believed.
10 Sheepherd, shepherd.
11 Weighth, weight.
12 Thiseve, this evening.
13 Uest, used.
14 Dien, died.
15 Findt, found.
16 Spaeking, speaking.
17 Nextday, tomorrow.
18 Askt, asked.
19 Braekfast, breakfast.
20 Shaert, shared.
21 Berount, around.
22 Fiveteen, fifteen.
23 Caltth, coldness, cold.
24 Heated, heated.
25 Spaech, speech, talk.
26 Bringen, brought.
27 Distractet, distracted.
28 Marryt, married.
29 Lookt, looked.
30 Loes, lost.
31 Turnt, turned.
32 Adoptet, adopted.
33 Strongth, strength.
34 Truedawn, true dawn, as distinct from first light.

This takes us to the end of Day 2

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002590
YOU LOOKED INTELLIGENT
DAY 2 LATER IN THE EVE ELLA AND KESTREL

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old. nc indicates new character not encountered before.

29th of Towin Day 2

Ella and Kestrel left hand in hand after donning coats, but none who saw them leave knew who Kestrel was. Kestrel had chambers in a nearby curtain wall, and he explained a niece was sleeping there looking after Serenity. The niece and child were sleeping when they arrived, so they were quiet and sat down in the main living space. Kestrel poured a small glass of brandy and said, “We’ll both drink it later. It’s a family tradition.”

Ella understood later to mean after they had maekt(1) love. “I’m thirty, how old are you Kestrel?” she asked.

“Thirty-eight.”

“Why me? I asked you to sit with me because of you bumping into me and escorting me back to my table, but what made you pursue the matter? There were plenty of prettier women there than me? Why me?”

“I can’t say I considert(2) it in those terms,” he explained. “I’m not particularly intelligent, but I’m highly organiest.(3) I have to be to manage the breed records, but some of my family make fun of me for not being overly bright. Not nastily you understand, it’s just how it is. I suppose, not being overly bright, I’m impresst(4) by folk who are. You lookt(5) intelligent that’s what I seeën,(6) naught else. I realiest(7) when spaeking(8) with you that you are much brighter than I. I know things, but you can reason your way to a solution. That’s what I see when I look at you.”

Ella didn’t enjoy her brutal introspection, but neither was she upset by it because deep down she had known the truth of it for a long time. ‘You asked and were given the truth. He admires cleverness not prettiness. He didn’t even try to tell you he thinks you’re pretty because to him it doesn’t count. How many times have you told yourself, you’d rather be clever than pretty? I wonder if you’ve been deluding yourself all this time? It doesn’t matter, you’ll still be bright decades hence, but then again, maybe that’s part of the delusion too, but you knew that didn’t you, Ella?’ Referring to herself in the second person was how Ella oft coped with the difficulties her life had been fraught with. Things didn’t seem so bad if they were happening to someone else.

“Why me then?” asked Kestrel.

“I thought you were knowledgeable, patient with my lack of knowledge, a good dancer and not in the least bothered by my poor dancing. You may not be too bright, I’m not sure about that by the way, but I have had fun in your company, and you are an interesting man. I suppose your total honesty impressed me, it still does. I know it is a characteristic of the Folk, but it was you I thought about sleeping with tonight, and your honest request and desire to sleep with me took me by surprise and a little while to come to terms with. So bring your brandy glass for later. Right now is now.”

After sharing the brandy, Ella had come to the conclusion Kestrel was an interesting and a caring man. Kestrel, thinking of her self-depreciating remarks of her looks, genuinely thought she was beautiful. Her face he seeën in terms of the cleverth(9) he had remarked on, she had a lovely smile which he had seen a lot of in between going to bed and sipping the brandy and she had a full woman’s body which he enjoyed looking at as well as enjoying. They both fell asleep thinking of a future together and feeling pleased they had found an agreän(10) they knew they were falling in love with which was some thing neither had considered possible so quickly.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002600
THEY UNDRESST SLOWLY
LATER IN THE EVE TRESS AND BRYONY

29th of Towin Day 2

When they arrived at Tress’ chambers holding hands Sloe said, “I bethinkt(11) me you would be later, Tress, but I’d better go any hap. I have to have an early start.” She looked knowingly at Bryony, hugged her, kissed her cheek and said, “I do hope you will both be happy, Sister.” Sloe put her coat on, and as she left said, “They all were in bed on time. We had an early supper here, but they all willen(12) to know why they couldn’t go to the dance too.”

After Sloe had left, Tress snuffed the candles nearest the doorway and said, “I really must use the facility I don’t drink that much oft.”

“Me neither,” said Bryony.

When Bryony returned to the main living space Tress had poured them both a small glass of amber liquid. “Joseph’s peach brandy,” she said, “may hap I’m not as confident as I appear.”

“I know I’m not,” said Bryony. Tress patted the settle next to her, and Bryony sat down holding her hand out. Tress held Bryony’s hand, and they sipped their brandy for a few minutes, neither of them sure what to do or say next. Bryony taekt(13) the initiative by saying, “I should like to be kissed first, and then I should like to ask some personal questions if I may?”

They put their glasses down and reached for each other. Their kiss became more than one, and those more and more passionate. Their hands caressed each other whilst they began to undress each other. The physical contact assuaged loenth(14) on their parts as well as gratifying their most immediate physical needs. They braekt(15) off happily aware they had started a sexual relationship. As they reached for their glasses. Tress said, “Ask what you will. I’ll answer what ever I can.”

“You know I wanted to be with children. I had expected to find…,” Bryony hesitated then remembering Castle usage continued, “a wife who had the care to orphans of her kin, or one who had adopted children, but you implied you are the boys’ birth mother. How is that? Also if possible I should like to have children. How did you manage it?”

“As you sayt,”(16) replied Tress, “those are personal and intimate questions. How would you feel discussing them in the personal and intimate surroundings of my, soon I hope to be our, bed?”

Bryony replied, “What a good idea.”

Tress led Bryony to the bedchamber where after she lit the oil lamp they helped each other to finish undressing. They undresst(17) slowly enjoying the process of assisting each other and continuing with their kisses and caresses which became more and more intimate. Tress was fascinated by Bryony’s contortions as she unfastened her brassière, and even more so when Bryony explained every woman on Earth wore one. “How long does it take a girl to learn to fasten and unfasten one?” she asked.

“Not long. Wearing her first brassière is a rite of passage through puberty, and girls learn quickly because it’s a woman thing, like learning how to apply cosmetics using a mirror. I think I learnt both within a month, a lune that is.” Bryony laught, “I certainly practised often enough.”

As they slid into bed Tress pointed to a press and said with a chuckle, “There are night clothes in that drawer, you never know, you may need them, but I haven’t uest(18) them for years. However, let’s answer the questions first.” She sat up in bed holding Bryony’s hand and started to explain. “It is not oft there are children available to adopt for long here. They’re usually adoptet(19) by their own kin immediately there is a need to do so. Most women are able to have children irrespective of what kind of family arrangements they have. Women who prefer women just need a coöperative man. Grove and Ghyll, who are Masters of leisure, have fathert(20) many children for any number of women who have requiert(21) such a service. Of course it is much more difficult for men who prefer men to have children to rear. Some women prefer a family member or a close male friend to father their children, and that was how Balsam and I feelt of it.(22)

Tunn is the son of Balsam, and a cousin of hers is his father. She became pregnant six lunes after we marryt.(23) She had a difficult pregnancy, and we decidet(24) it would be her last. Whin and Plane are my sons. Their father is Gordon my sister Livette’s husband. Livette and I had a difficult task to persuade him to father them. He feelt uneasy being in another woman’s bed. He’s devotet(25) to Livette. He was also my daughter Lavender’s father. Balsam and I were quite happy he should have no obligations to our children, but he wouldn’t hear of it. He telt Livette, Balsam and me unless we should accept his parental responsibility I could go and find another man. He wasn’t prepaert(26) to father children under any other circumstances. He also refuest(27) to spend a night with me, and he would only bed me in the afternoons. For some reason that maekt him feel better. I have to say being bedd(28) by him was pleasant, exciting even, but I am the way I am. I take it you have had a man?”

“Yes, several,” replied Bryony, “and also not without pleasure, but as you said I am what I am.”

“As for you having children,” said Tress, “We can always ask Gordon, he’s gentle and caring, and may hap most important of all he’s kin and Livette will help persuade him.”

Their loving was satisfying, and both women were aware of the void it had filled. For Tress the loss of her wife and for Bryony the solitary life of the outcast. Tress started to fall asleep much later feeling happy her frustrations had been relieved and with the awful feeling of loenth and solitary responsibility for the boys gone. She sleepily reached over to touch Bryony to check she was still there and she hadn’t imagined it all. She found Bryony’s hand and eventually fell asleep holding it. Bryony as she was falling asleep was thinking not just of Tress and the boys, but also of what Tress had telt her of Gordon. Finding the society she was in now was if anything better than finding Tress. Total acceptance was something she had never even dreamt existed, on Earth it didn’t.

~o~O~o~

CALENDAR AND TIMEKEEPING
WEIGHTHS AND MEASURES

Castle’s equatorial circumference is a quarter greater than Earth’s and hence it has a greater oblate character. It has a greater inclination of its axis than Earth and a more perturbed motion due to having two moons and belonging to a more complex solar system. This causes a more extreme and erratic variation in its day length and seasonal temperatures. Its tropics are proportionately closer to its equator than Earth’s since the area where the sun may be directly overhead is small. Correspondingly its polar circles are proportionately farther away from its poles since the area that experiences no sunset in summer and no sunrise in winter is large. It takes four hundred and thirteen days for the planet to orbit its primary and a year to pass.

The planet’s two moons, Dimidd(29) and Lune are very different from each other. Dimidd, the farther one, appears small, faint and even when full barely casts a shadow, Lune, the closer one, appears larger, bright and when full provides enough light to render artificial illumination unnecessary. Lune has a higher albedo than Earth's moon and a much higher albedo than Dimidd. The Castle calendar is based on the movements of Lune, which waxes and wanes fourteen times in a year. There are thus fourteen lunes in a year, each of twenty-nine and a half days. Women of the Folk refer to their menstruation as their lunetime. Ten days are called a tenner, and there are nominally three tenners in a lune, though in every other lune the third tenner has only nine days.

The days in a tenner have names, which are derived from ages old counting words whose origins are lost in the mists of times over. The counting words are no longer in common usage having been replaced by more Anglicised, modern English, versions long since, and the day names themselves are rarely used any longer other than as personal names and occasionally as day markers for events that occur once a tenner, for example the Seamstresses hold a meeting on each third day of the tenner which is callt(30) the Treday meeting. They are: Yanday,(31) Tvåday,(32) Treday,(33) Fyrday,(34) Femday,(35) Sexday,(36) Sjkwuday,(37) Otday,(38) Ninday(39) and Tioday.(40) In a nine day tenner Ninday is missed, and the ninth day becomes Tiodet.(41)

Each lune is named, and in order they are: Faarl,(42) Luval,(43) Vilar,(44) Minyet,(45) Svertan,(46) Haldol,(47) Towin,(48) Chent,(49) Darrow,(50) Uernith,(51) Stert,(52) Larov,(53) Von(54) and Topal.(55) The lune names, like the day names, are used as personal names. The current year is year five hundred and sixty-eight after the Fell Year, which was also yclept the year of the Great Fevers. The Great Fevers was preceded and followed by exceptionally long and harsh winters. The combination nearly wiped out the Folk, and much was lost including virtually all of the little that had remained of their known history.

First Quarterday marks the spring equinox and falls on the fifteenth of Minyet. Due to the cold weather, it is usually celebrated in the Greathall and the courtyard rather than on the Gatherfield, which is the name given to the sheep grazed plain beyond the settlement of Outgangside. Second Quarterday, also yclept All Fallows Eve which is the high point of the year, marks the summer solstice with twenty-one hours and twenty-four minutes of daylight(56) at the Keep, and falls on the first of Chent. According to the archives it has always been celebrated on the Gatherfield. Third Quarterday marks the autumn equinox and falls on the fifteenth of Stert. It is usually celebrated on the Gatherfield, but if the weather is unseasonably cold the courtyard and the Greathall are used in its stead. Fourth Quarterday, also yclept The Sun Return, marks the winter solstice with two hours and thirty-six minutes of daylight at the Keep, and falls on New Year’s Day, the first of Faarl. Due to the extreme cold it is always celebrated in the Greathall and elsewhere in the Keep. The courtyard has only been used in historical times. The records shew that though the twenty-second of Luval is well past The Sun Return it is the expected date of the coldest day of the year.

Due to Castle’s perturbed motion day length on any given day of the years can vary by as much as half an hour from year to year which also means its tropics and polar circles move with subsequent movements of the areas which experience equal day and night length and those that experience no sunset in summer and no sunrise in winter.

Each day is divided into twenty-four hours with sixty minutes in each, but an hour is sixty-seven minutes and forty-seven seconds of Earth time. Time is not accurately kept and is, in the main, provided by sundials and special candles which are maekt by pouring molten wax into moulds berount(57) the wick rather than by wick dipping. Incomers with time pieces have in the past provided information for comparison purposes. A Castle year is approximately a quarter longer than an Earth year, more exactly 1.2774 times longer than an Earth year. The Castle mode of telling the time is like on Earth, but the twenty-four hour clock is not used, and in common with many places on Earth half means half an hour to or before not half an hour past or after, thus half to ten, usually said as half ten, is equivalent to 9:30 on Earth. The expression past is not used but rather over, thus twenty past two is twenty over two. Minutes before the hour are the same thus twenty to two is the same on Castle as on Earth, though twenty fore two is also used.

An interesting observation is the Folk seem to have adapted to the year length in strange ways: most pregnancies are still of two hundred and fifty-nine to two hundred and ninety-four days(58) whilth,(59) women’s lunecycles(60) are still of one lune’s whilth or so, and children’s growth rates are the same as on Earth. An Earth child of five Earth years is roughly equivalent to a Folk child of four Castle years in terms of physical and mental development, this parity continues through puberty and lasts till maturity. Unexpectedly may hap, once adulthood is reached the Folk have adapted to the longer year, and Folk life expectancy is longer than that of Earth. This is assumed to be due to a healthier environment and lifestyle since the younger an incomer is at incursion the more nearly their life expectancy becomes that of the folkbirtht,(61) though incomers live significantly longer than they could have expected on Earth.

Average age of menopause onset is usually ten years later for the folkbirtht than incomers though as with life expectancy the younger an incomer is at incursion the more closely their biology becomes like that of the folkbirtht. Folkbirtht women’s fertility does not significantly diminish till the end of menopause which frequently does not occur till women’s middle sixties, and seventy year old pregnant women are not unknown. A forty year old member of the Folk is physiologically equivalent to a bit less than a forty year old from Earth, in spite of having lived eight to ten Earth years longer.

Distances are usually measured in strides, an imprecise unit, and a farth(62) of a thousand strides was archaically referred to as a mil.(63) Longer distances are usually quoted in terms of the time it takes, known as whilth,(64) rather than distance, known as farth. The word distance is used but in the sense of spacing or separation. Small lengths are measured in wiedths,(65) spans and feet. A wiedth is nominally as wide as a finger, a span a nominal hand’s span and a foot likewise the length of an average foot. There are eight wiedths to a span, three spans to a foot and three feet to stride, and standards are kept to ensure the units uest(66) remain the same and don’t drift over time. Smiths and such crafts have no need of absolute measures, since what matters to them is not exactly how big a component part is, but that it fits it’s mating parts.

Area is not oft referred to, but when it is it is done in square strides, approximately a square yard. This is a loose measure with approximately five thousand square strides equivalent to an acre or approximately twelve and a half thousand square strides equivalent to a hectare, though neither acre nor hectare are uest on Castle.

Units of capacity, or measures of fullth,(67) a similar word with a slightly different meaning is fillth,(68) have evolved from the larger measures used by brewers, the sizes of their barrels, which are standardised by the coopers in their manufacture. Gallons, pints and gills are common sizes of domestic and craft equipment, with four gills69 to a pint and eight pints to a gallon. A pail is used as a loose measure, the average pail being of two gallons. The healers and herbals use blown glass vials as measures, which are standardised as accurately as is possible in their manufacture, and then calibrated gainst(70) standards kept for the purpose. These are specialist measures not in general usage.

Mass is standardised on the weight, and the various multiples and fractions of it. A weight or one of its multiples or subunits is an over sized piece of lead cast by the plumbers, which is then filed by the smiths, such that its mass matches that of a test standard using a balance scale. Spring balances are not uest so in strict Earth terms the Folk use mass not weight. Again the healers and herbals use smaller versions, not in general usage. The Folk for convenience generally measure, for example, food receipts, by volume rather than by mass though balance scales are available. A weight(71) is just a little more than two Earth pounds and a thousand weights are approximately equivalent to a ton, though both the units ton and tonne are unknown to the Folk.

Temperature is measured using thermometers containing dye in ultra distilled alcohol thermometers. The zero point is the freezing point of water, and the boiling point of water is set to one hundred heats.(72) The scale is thus a nominal Celsius scale, but the inherent inaccuracy in the bore of the thermometers is such as to make different instruments vary by as many as three heats, and the better ones are calibrated gainst standards kept for the purpose. Pure, dry ethyl alcohol freezes at -114°C, so in theory the thermometers work down to that. In practice they are reliable down to -80°C, and below that just exactly how cold it is is not really important. The thermometers are known to freeze, but it is possible that is due to a trace of water in the ethanol which would elevate the freezing point considerably.

~o~O~o~

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00002650
SUNRISE AND SUNSET TIMES
AT THE KEEP

Due to Castle’s perturbed motion day length on any given day of the years can vary by as much as half an hour from year to year which also means its tropics and polar circles move with subsequent movements of the areas which experience equal day and night length and those that experience no sunset in summer and no sunrise in winter.

The following time are averages of sunrise and sunset times as kept by the candlers since the Fell year. Sunrise and Sunset are referred to as Firstlight and Fulldark in Folk.

Lune----Date---Firstlight---------------Fulldark---------------Daylight
Faarl----1st-----48 mins over 10------24 mins over 1-----2 hrs 36 mins--------Winter Solstice
Faarl---15th----41 mins over 10-------31 mins over 1----2 hrs 50 mins
Luval----1st----20 mins over 10------52 mins over 1----3 hrs 32 mins
Luval---15th----46 mins over 9-------26 mins over 2----4 hrs 40 mins
Vilar-----1st-----2 mins over 9---------10 mins over 3----6 hrs---8 mins
Vilar---15th-----8 mins over 8-----------4 mins over 4----7 hrs 56 mins
Minyet--1st-----9 mins over 7-----------3 mins over 5----9 hrs 54 mins
Minyet-15th----6 mins over 6-----------6 mins over 6----12 hrs 0 mins--------Vernal Equinox
Svertan--1st----3 mins over 5----------9 mins over 7-----14 hrs 6 mins
Svertan-15th---4 mins over 4-----------8 mins over 8-----16 hrs 4 mins
Haldol---1st--10 mins over 3-----------2 mins over 9-----17hrs 52 mins
Haldol--15th--26 mins over 2---------46 mins over 9-----19 hrs 20 mins
Towin---1st---52 mins over 1----------20 mins over 10---20 hrs 28 mins
Towin--15th--31 mins over 1----------41 mins over 10---21 hrs 10 mins
Chent---1st---24 mins over 1----------48 mins over 10----21 hrs 24 mins-------Summer Soltice
Chent--15th--31 mins over 1----------41 mins over 10---21 hrs 10 mins
Darrow--1st--52 mins over 1----------20 mins over 10---20 hrs 28 mins
Darrow-15th-26 mins over 2----------46 mins over 9-----19 hrs 20 mins
Uernith--1st--10 mins over 3-----------2 mins over 9-----17hrs 52 mins
Uernith-15th---4 mins over 4-----------8 mins over 8------16 hrs 4 mins
Stert-----1st-----3 mins over 5-----------9 mins over 7------14 hrs 6 mins
Stert----15th----6 mins over 6-----------6 mins over 6------12 hrs 0 mins---------Autumn Equinox
Larov----1st----9 mins over 7------------3 mins over 5-------9 hrs 54 mins
Larov--15th----8 mins over 8------------4 mins over 4-------7 hrs 56 mins
Von------1st----2 mins over 9-----------10 mins over 3-------6 hrs---8 mins
Von----15th---46 mins over 9----------26 mins over 2-------4 hrs 40 mins
Topal---1st----20 mins over 10---------52 mins over 1-------3 hrs 32 mins
Topal--15th---41 mins over 10---------31 mins over 1-------2 hrs 50 mins
Faarl----1st---48 mins over 10---------24 mins over 1--------2 hrs 36 mins--------Winter Solstice

Word Usage Key

1 Maekt, made.
2 Considert, considered.
3 Organiest, organised.
4 Impresst, impressed.
5 Lookt, looked.
6 Seeën, saw.
7 Realiest, realised.
8 Spaeking, speaking.
9 Cleverth, cleverness.
10 Agreän(s), the person(s) one has marital agreement with, spouse(s).
11 Bethinkt, thought.
12 Willen, willed, wished, wanted.
13 Taekt, took.
14 Loenth, loneliness.
15 Braekt, broke.
16 Sayt, said.
17 Undresst, undressed.
18 Uest, used.
19 Adoptet, adopted.
20 Fathert, fathered.
21 Requiert, required.
22 Feelt of it, felt about it.
23 Marryt, married.
24 Decidet, decided.
25 Devotet, devoted.
26 Prepaert, prepared.
27 Refuest, refused.
28 Bedd, bedded, made love to by.
29 Dimidd, the terminal dd is pronounced as th in then, thus Dimith, (dimið).
30 Callt, called or named.
31 Yanday, day in the day names is pronounced dee, thus Yandee, (jandi:).
32 Tvåday, pronounced Tu + vor + dee, thus Tuvordee, (tvɔ:di:).
33 Treyday, pronounced Tray + dee, thus Traydee, (treidi:).
34 Fyreday, pronounced Fear + dee, thus Feardee, (fi:rdi:).
35 Femday, pronounced Fem + dee, thus Femdee, (fɛmdi:).
36 Sexday, pronounced Sex + dee, thus Sexdee, (sɛxdi:).
37 Sjkwuday, pronounced sjkw as ch (as in Scottish loch) + oo + dee, thus choodee, (χu:di:).
38 Otday, pronounced Ot + dee, thus Otdee, (ɐtdi:).
39 Ninday, pronounced Nin + dee, thus Nindee, (nindi:).
40 Tioday. pronounced cho (tuh + you) + dee, thus chodee, (tʃu:di:).
41 Tiodet, pronounced cho (as above) + debt, thus chodebt, (tʃoʊ:dɛt). The meaning is derived from little Tioday.
42 Faarl, pronounced f + ah + l, thus Fahl, (farl).
43 Luval, pronounced Loo + val, thus Looval, (lu:val).
44 Vilar, pronounced v + eye + lar, thus Veyelar, (vailar).
45 Minyet, pronounced min + yet, (mɪnjɛt).
46 Svertan pronounced sver + tan, (svərtan).
47 Haldol pronounced Hal + doll, (haldɐl).
48 Towin, pronounced T + ow (as in expression of pain) + inn, thus, Towinn, (taʊin).
49 Chent, pronounced shent, (ʃɛnt ).
50 Darrow pronounced Da + roe, (daroʊ).
51 Uernith pronounced oo + air + nith, thus Ooairnith, (u:ɛərniθ).
52 Stert pronounced stir + t, (stərt).
53 Larov pronounced La + rov, (larɐv).
54 Von pronounced Von, (vɐn).
55 Topal pronounced Toe + pal, (toʊpal).
56 For mean sunrise and sunset times at the Keep see Table 1 at the end of this section.
57 Berount, around.
58 Two hundred and fifty-nine to two hundred and ninety-four days i.e. of thirty-seven to forty-two weeks
59 Whilth, duration.
60 Lunecycle, menstrual cycle.
61 Folkbirtht, Folk born.
62 Farth, literally farness, distance, pronounced far + th, (fa:θ).
63 Mil, a Castle mil was thus somewhat more than a kilometre, though the term has passed out of use.
64 Whilth, distance expressed as the duration to cover it, pronounced wh + isle + th, (hwailθ).
65 Wiedth, pronounced wide + th, (waidθ).
66 Uest, used.
67 Fullth, volume usually a specific quantity, as in a fullth of three pints.
68 Fillth, volume usually uest as a relative term, as in it has a greater fillth than the barrel it replaced.
69 Units of capacity are more or less equivalent to imperial units with a little more than five Earth fluid ounces to the Castle gill.
70 Gainst, against.
71 Weight, a weight is a little less than a kilogram, but a little more than two pounds.
72 Heat, a heat is thus nominally a degree Celsius or Centigrade.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00003010
ENJOYING THE VIEW?
SOFT BOILED EGGS ELLA(30) AND KESTREL

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old. nc indicates new character not encountered before.

30th of Towin Day 3

Kestrel awoke early and lay there watching Ella’s breasts rising and falling as she breathed. She must have sensed him watching her, for she awoke enough to ask, “Enjoying the view?”

“Very much so,” he replied.

“Good,” she said. “I must use the facility, but don’t go any where.” When she came back, she kissed him with less passion than lasteve,(1) but still lingeringly, and asked, “How long have we before Serenity awakens?”

“Time enough.” When they finally arose to dress two hours had gone, and Kestrel said, “We’ll make braekfast(2) which will awaken Serenity and Smile. Serenity is with Smile thisday.(3) The clan is separating the ram lambs to take for fattening, and Serenity likes to watch the sheep though I suspect she’ll spend more time playing with Stonecrop and Merle’s puppies. I have to select some maiden rams(4) to replace the oldest ones. What are you going to do thisday?”

“I am meeting with Bracken and some others to discuss techniques of extracting herbal essences with oils and fats for pharmaceutical purposes and perfumes too, and then I shall collect my few possessions and bring them back here. Will you be in the Refectory for lunch?”

“Yes,” replied Kestrel not understanding a word of Ella’s reply, “at one, or just after.”

“I shall meet you there at one then.” They carried on making braekfast and spaeking(5) of the day to come.

A slim leggy girl of twelve or so with a striking combination of sooty black eyes, long, sun bleached, blonde hair and an attractive heart shaped face came in following a half dresst(6) toddler. “Serenity hearet(7) you spaeking and wouldn’t let me finish dressing her. She willen(8) to see with whom you were spaeking, Uncle,” Smile explained. She picked Serenity up and stood her on the table to finish dressing her. The toddler peeped over Smile’s shoulder at Ella with a thumb stuck firmly in her mouth. Smile removed the thumb and said, “Serenity, you know doing that will spoil your teeth, now be a good girl.”

“Goodforenoon,(9) Serenity,” Ella said.

The toddler looked at her in astonishment and asked, “How did you know my name?”

“Mums know things like that. I’m your mum now.”

Smile came over to Ella hugged her and kissed her cheek saying, “Congratulations, I am very happy for you both and I look forward to your early birthing, Auntie.”

Ella kissed Smile in turn and looked at Serenity who pouted and said, “It’s not fair. I like kisses too.”

“Of course you do,” said Ella, kissing Serenity several times.

“Me too,” said Kestrel, kissing Ella and being kissed in return. “Now braekfast.”

They were having soft boiled eggs with buttered toasted bannocks and Serenity was enjoying hers. Still not completely competent with cutlery, she had almost as much egg on her face as inside her. Ella helped her to manage the egg, including that on her face, and went for a damp clout(10) for her hands and face. Serenity said, “Gratitude, Mum. I’m sorting lambs thisday with Smile. Dad’s taking the best ones. I’m having lunch with Auntie Betony. They’ve got Uncle Merle’s puppies to play with! Lilla’s got six of them.”

The solemnth(11) of Serenity’s statements maekt(12) the other three smile, but Smile just said, “We need to hurry a bit then, Cousine.”(13)

After braekfast Smile and Serenity readied themselfs(14) to go out whilst Kestrel and Ella did the washing up. The two girls left, and Kestrel and Ella put their coats on too. Kestrel wasn’t going past the infirmary, but he walked there with Ella first. “I used to wonder how you could make love out of liking and respect, but I understand now. I am coming to love you, Kestrel. I certainly regard you as mine,” said Ella.

“I lovt(15) you lasteve,” said Kestrel with a grin “and I fell in love with you watching you breathing in bed this forenoon.”

“I’d been awake awhile, and I kept my eyes closed because it was very pleasant knowing you were watching,” said Ella. “I’ll see you at lunch, Love.” she said, as she entered the infirmary.

Both of them smiling and enjoying her use of the word, Love, they went to pursue their craft affairs.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00003020
YOU JUST LOOKED RIGHT
EARLY FORENOON GWENDOLINE (53) AND ROOK (50)

30th of Towin Day 3

Gwendoline had met Rook at the dance the eve before. At fifty-three, she was an ageing, upper class virgin who rode to hounds, was a first class shot and a highly skilled fly fisher. She knew a lot more of hounds, horses, grouse and trout than she did of men. Despite her desperate longing for a husband, the longer she had been without a man the less risk she had been prepared to take to try to find one. She would have been mortified if laught at by her contemporaries. Far better, she thought, for others to think she was not interested.

Then she awoke on Castle, and she believed her dreams had come true. She had a craft working with horses with Gudrun at the Huntsman’s Place, and she had met and rapidly become friends with George and his charges. A love of sporting dogs transcended all class barriers in her eyes. George had asked her if she would like to come out with him and the dogs some time, and she had been pleased to accept his invitation. She had never flown a hawk and was looking forward to that too. Though she’d not met Will yet, she’d heard he was a passionate fly fisherman and been telt(16) he would be interested to discuss fishing and go fishing with her.

Then she had met Rook at the dance in the Greathall who’d telt her he was a healer specialising in bone setting. She was over the age of child bearing and a plain looking woman. She had square mannish features, a low alto voice and she had never been good-looking, not even as a girl, but Rook was a good-looking, silver haired, fifty year old medical man, and he was interested in her. He was as poor a dancer as she, but they had enjoyed the dance naytheless. He was a widower who had never had children, but he had a number of apprentices, and said that was enough for him. She had been asking herself how far she was prepared to go, in advance of marriage, in an attempt to persuade him to marry her. Her thoughts were running along the lines of, will he respect me if I sleep with him the first night? Or does that only apply to young women? And in any case does it work that way here too or not?

She’d had the customs concerning having agreement explained to her several times, and when he had asked her if she were seeking a man would she consider him she had asked him, “If I say yes does that mean we are married?”

Rook had replied, “Yes. It does because I am already agreen,(17) and your agreement completes the matter.”

She had firmly stated, “Then we are married.”

They had left the dance at midnight intending to spend the night at his chambers. She had unblushingly telt him she was a virgin, and explained how it had happened, and he had explained how the fevers had taken his wife from him, and he didn’t like being on his own. He couldn’t say what had drawn him to her. She just looked right he had said.

After he had shewn her berount(18) his large suite of chambers she had abruptly said, “I should like to go to bed.”

Thinking she wished to overcome any initial problems, he had asked her, “Are you nervous of losing your virginity?”

Gwendoline had replied, “No, but I am hoping there is not too much pain. I should like to enjoy the experience I have been waiting so long for.”

Rook smiled and said, “Just a moment, I’ll bring you some cream which should help.” He had returned a minute later with a small jar. “This should ease any discomfort. It is a general lubricant from my craftbag, but you keep it. I’ll replace it nextday.”(19)

When they went to bed, Gwendoline had enjoyed herself far too much to notice any discomfort, and she’d thought with regret of all the opportunities she had missed. Rook had fallen asleep happy to have a wife again, and Gwendoline happy to be his wife. She awoke early, and the first thoughts in her head were, at long last she had rid herself of her despised maiden(20) state, she was married to a distinguished looking man of status, and she wished to make love again. She had a smile on her face as, careful not to awaken Rook yet, she reached for her cream wondering if she really needed it or no.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00003030
CALT HANDS AND FEET
EARLY FORENOON TRESS AND BRYONY

30th of Towin Day 3

Tress and Bryony had slept entwined and naked, and Bryony was a little shocked when awakened next forenoon by being snuggled by a pair of small boys in long nightshirts with calt(21) hands and feet. Tress had the third one and said, “Ten minutes is all they’re allowt(22) then we arise for braekfast.”

“Who are you?” asked one of the boys.

Bryony was going to reply when Tress said, “Bryony is Mum to you. So don’t be forward, young man.”

“Yes, Mum,” was the subdued response.

After the ten minutes were up, Tress telt the boys to wash and dress before braekfast, and did the the same herself. Bryony followed her and said, “That was a surprise. Being naked with the boys I mean. Do they do that every day?”

“Yes the boys join me first thing every forenoon they can. I haven’t wearn(23) aught in bed for years, but they’re not old enough for it to mean aught, and I have been arising when they do more and more frequently. By the time they’re old enough for it to be inappropriate they won’t need it any more,” replied Tress. “They’re not as dependent now, but after Balsam and Lavender dien(24) we all needet(25) the comfort, and they shaert(26) my bed all night then. With two parents again they’ll regain their independence more quickly. Things shall be better now shan’t they?” She and Bryony kissed quickly, a kiss of friendship, of togetherth(27) rather than a kiss of passion, and both went to braekfast ready to face a better future together.

Bryony said, “You must shew me that recipe book of your mum’s, so I know how to write one too. Only mine will be more helpful to any girl who’s like us.”

Tress laught and said, “If she’s a child of ours she’ll have three useful books to read won’t she? I’ve Balsam’s as well as mine and Mum’s, though Mum’s belongs to my sisters as well as me.”

After braekfast Tress and Bryony taekt the boys to the Greathall where they left Whin and Plane with their friends for dancing practice before taking Tunn to meet a cousin. To Bryony’s surprise Whin and Plane both kissed her and said, “Till later, Mum,” before joining their friends.

Tress whispered, “They were making their friends aware they now have two parents. It’s a matter of status with children here.”

Six of Tunn’s age group had arranged to have a lesson with one of their grandfathers concerning the Way, and before he joined his friends he too kissed both his mums and said, “Till later, Mother Tress, Mother Bryony.”

Not caught by surprise this time, Bryony kissed him and said, “Till later, Tunn.”

Tress smiled at Bryony and said, “There won’t be a child on Castle who isn’t aware they have two parents by evemeal(28) thisday.”

As they walked Tress pointed out landmarks that Bryony could use to help her navigate the main routes berount the Keep. The two women had decided, though neither of them wished to become pregnant till they had settled down as a couple, it would be a good idea to apprise Livette of their need for Gordon as soon as possible, so she could persuade him. They found Livette in the seamstresses’ stores taking leaf with Celandine and Celiotte and nursing Lotus. Livette had been delighted to be telt by Sloe earlier Tress had found a wife and she hugged Bryony with her free arm, kissed her and said, “Well come, Sister. I do hope the pair of you will be happy.” Over a mug of leaf Tress explained why they had come to see her, and the three seamsters(29) almost choked with laughter, much to Lotus’ dismay since she had become separated from Livette’s breast. Livette settled her daughter to her other breast, and exclaimed, “Gordon will surely die of it! I had a hard enough time persuading him to bed you, Tress, but two of you!”
As Livette struggled to keep Lotus happy, Celandine asked, “Do you wish Gordon together or separately?” She and Celiotte were still spluttering with laughter.

“Any way we can have him,” Tress replied.

Livette was still trying hard to control her laughter which was not maekt any easier for her by her colleagues and Tress joining in. Bryony for whom the concept of a woman willingly persuading, never mind bullying, her husband into another woman’s bed was difficult to comprehend, even if they were sisters, was smiling but not laughing. That the husband had to be persuaded was also an alien concept to her. All the men she had ever known would have jumped at the opportunity, especially into bed with two women. That it was not considered a private matter but something women discussed and considered amusing totally perplexed her.

“I’m glad you have given me some time to persuade him,” Livette telt them. “I’ll probably have to invoke family obligation and clan duty. I may even have to ask him why he’s being so unkind to me as to deny my sisters the babes they need so badly, and who will be family when we have just had another.” Livette thought deeply, her laughter gone now, and said, “I shall need some time, but don’t worry, Sisters, Gordon shall do as requiert(30) eventually. He knows it is a matter of obligation, but as you know, Tress, he’s shy. He enjoyt(31) bedding you, Tress, but feelt(32) guilty of his enjoyment and feelt he had to tell me of it. He’s proud of the boys, and Tunn too. He was terribly hurt when you loes(33) Lavender, but,” her laughter resumed, “two of you. He will surely die of it!” The five women were still laughing when Bryony and Tress left to visit the woodworkers to acquire a clothes press for Bryony.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00003040
GOOSEGIRL
FORENOON SAPPHIRE (15) AND MERE (29)

30th of Towin Day 3

The sun was shining, and Sapphire was in the courtyard sitting on a bench under the two almond trees in the containers feeding the multi-coloured carp in the large ornamental pond. She was fifteen, had waist longth(34) golden blonde hair, a pretty face and a generous figure to go with it. She was in the parlance of her contemporaries, drop dead gorgeous. Three days ago she had arrived on Castle wearing nothing but a nightdress, and she had suffered badly from the caltth,(35) but she had fully recovered now, and all her clothes were of local origin aside from that one nightdress. Thisday, she was wearing a traditional apron laced under and across the bosom. If there were a better platform on which a curvaceous woman could exhibit her charms it didn’t exist on Castle, and she was a very well endowed young woman.

Despite the sun and the attractive apron, which she knew suited her because many had telt her so, and even she thought it was pretty, she was feeling unhappy. She had attended a residential special school for those with learning difficulties and wasn’t capable of deep thought, but she had left Dominic, who worked for her granddad,(36) behind, and he had said he would marry her as soon as she was sixteen and they would have the children she yearnt(37) for. She didn’t even have the company of the geese who had always cheered her up on her granddad’s farm. She liked the geese, and they liked her. She had watched Gellet, the big gander, hatch, and he had imprinted(38) on her and followed her everywhere. He could be aggressive to strangers, but never to her. He would put his head on her knee begging for titbits, and when her world confused her his world comforted her.

She was sitting in the sun alternately feeding the fish and combing her hair, everyone said her hair was her best feature, to her it was almost alive and she was proud of it. She was wondering what was going to happen to her. She’d had things explained to her several times in the last three days, but she hadn’t understood. She was mature looking and so eager to please most assumed she understood far more than she did. Unfortunately, she unconsciously exaggerated this impression in her eagerth(39) to please by always replying, “Oh yes,” when she was asked if she understood. She knew she was no longer at home and couldn’t go back there, and she knew she wished someone kind like Dominic to marry so she could have children. She loved little ones, and knew she would be a good mum even if she weren’t very clever.

She thought again of Dominic who was gentle, kind, patient and never shouted at her when she didn’t understand. She wished geese too, and she understood imprinting. Her granddad had telt her, “You were there when Gellet hatched and were the first thing he saw so he thinks you’re his mum.” So she wished to hatch another gander, to be his mother and look after him with his flock of geese. She was trying to formulate these thoughts into a form she could tell someone from the Master at arms, but she was as unable to formulate her thoughts as she was inarticulate.

Mere was back at the Keep after four tenners with the sheep out at the far grazing grounds. He’d never bothered with chambers of his own, and usually stayed with one of his three married sisters helping to look after their numerous offspring. He liekt(40) the children, and he knew his sisters were right when they telt him he should have some of his own. Despite their best efforts, he was still unmarried at twenty-nine. He had never been married, and he’d never even had an adult relationship. The combination of a romantic and slightly shy disposition had been a personal disaster for him. He couldn’t bring himself to contract a marriage based on liking and respect hoping for love to grow out of them, the way most of the Folks’ marriages began, and any woman he had thought he may have started to love had found a man before he could overcome his shyth(41) and approach her. Most of them hadn’t even been aware he was interested.

Owing to his romantic desires, and sheer stubbornth,(42) he had never registered with the Master at arms as seeking a wife, and though he had attended nearly all the Quarterday appearances he had never been lucky enough to fall in love. He wasn’t an unintelligent man, and he was aware of his problems, but he was determined to wait for love. He had just listened to his eldest sister, Pinkstem, for half an hour on the subject of his romantic folly, and he was on the way to his sister Coney’s chambers for lunch where he was sure he was going to receive more of the same. Spindel would have her turn nextday. He never argued with his sisters, it was pointless. He agreed with them and then ignored them.

The problem was he didn’t believe it was folly. Leveret his youngest sister understood, and he had always been grateful for her quiet support. He wasn’t prepared to change because he wished a marriage based on love. Both his parents understood his point of view, and they accepted the pain of his situation was one he was willing to suffer. Orache, his mum, repeatedly telt his sisters to leave him alone because all they did was add to his hurt, but Orache was their dad’s second wife, and they were unable to leave Mere alone. Trammon, his dad, freely admitted he had fallen in love with both of his wifes(43) at first sight, and he believed his son should be allowed the opportunity too. Mere was thinking all this over as he crossed the courtyard unaware of his surroundings.

He taekt(44) a slight detour to walk berount the ornamental pond, and as he looked up he saw Sapphire leaning forward throwing bread to the fish. He was benumbed. The vision of what he thought was the most beautiful face he had ever seen with that glorious hair above breasts that taekt his breath away completed the state he was in. He couldn’t spaek,(45) or make his legs work. He stared alternating his gaze between that beautiful face and those wonderful breasts. Sapphire was uest(46) to being stared at, and most of the men she had ever met had been properly pleasant to her. She had no idea of the measures that had been taken to protect her from any one who would have taken advantage of her. That was the major reason why she had spent so much time during the school holidays with her grandparents on an isolaett(47) hill farm, and why they had approven(48) of Dominic’s and her wedding plans. They knew Dominic may not have been the most successful of men, but Dominic loved their granddaughter and would look after her. She looked across the pond where she saw a man with shoulder longth dark hair who she thought looked attractive, she liekt long hair. “Hello, my name is Sapphire, what’s yours?”

By this time, Mere was beginning to recover a little. He walked berount to her side of the pond and replied,“I am Mere.”

As he reached her, she offered him some of the bread saying, “Those over there haven’t had much.” They threw the bread to the fish till it was gone. They had been taking the odd furtive look at each other, and eventually the inevitable happened: they looked at the same time. They flusht,(49) and Sapphire reached her hand out to stroke his hair saying, “You have lovely hair.”

Mere said, “I bethink me all of you is beautiful,” and since Sapphire was stroking his hair he felt emboldened to stroke hers.

“Thank you,” she said.

Looking at her, he saw the sadth(50) on her face and asked, “You seem sad, Mistress Sapphire, why is that?”

“I came here without Dominic. We were going to get married when I reached sixteen and have children, and I don’t even have the geese any longer.”

This was the point at which Mere realised Sapphire wasn’t bright, but he didn’t care. He had fallen in love with her in that first instant, and she had just telt him what he most wished to know. She was unmarried. He spent the next hour encouraging her to tell him of herself, her parents, siblings and grandparents, Dominic, and Gellet and his geese. She telt him everything becoming more and more confiding as time went on, and Mere became even more enamoured of her with the passing time. Eventually she said, “That’s everything, and then I came here wearing just my nightie, and I had to be given all my clothes. I was sad because I was worrying about what to do next and how to explain it. I’m not good at explaining things, and then you came, and I managed to explain it all to you. Will you help me to explain what I said to a Master at arms person?”

“I bethink me you look wonderful in those clothes,” he said, “and I have a better idea than I trying to explain everything for you to some other. May I tell you of me before I tell you my better idea?”

“That’s only fair. You let me tell you about me,” replied Sapphire. Mere telt her of his sisters and how he was still not married because he had always wished to be in love. He telt her he was a sheepherd(51) and worked with sheep, but he was back at the Keep for the next lune, thirty days he explained. He telt her how he had been scolt(52) by his eldest sister earlier, and was going to be scolt by another sister for not being married. “I hate being scolded,” said Sapphire, “and usually I don’t understand why.”

“I have fallen in love with you, Sapphire, you are the loveliest woman I have ever met. Will you marry me? And then I won’t be scolt, and we won’t have to explain aught to any.”

“I’m not a woman. I’m a girl. I’m only fifteen, so I can’t get married yet.”

“On Castle you are a woman at fourteen, and you can marry at any age,” Mere explained patiently. He wasn’t aware of the difference between Earth and Castle years, and even if he had been it wouldn’t have maekt any difference to either him or Sapphire.

“You are nice, and I love nice people. If I marry you may I have children and some geese?”

“As many children as you wish, and we shall become geese keepers as well as sheepherds if you like.”

“When can we get married?”

Mere explained of the custom of reaching agreement, and how that created a marriage on Castle. Sapphire clapped her hands together as she asked, “Does that mean I’m married now?”

“Yes, you are, my love,” said Mere, gently pulling her towards him for what he proposed to be a chaste kiss, but Sapphire reacted with her body, not her head, and the kiss was aught but chaste which taekt Mere by surprise because after all they were in full view of any casual passerby. When he had recovered, he suggested, “I was on my way to my sister’s for lunch, so let’s both go there and tell her of us, and then she can’t scold me any more. Then we can go to the Master at arms office to acquire chambers to make a home for us. After that, we’ll go and chose some furniture and a bed. Then we’ll go to see Emily who keeps geese, and you can have spaech with her of finding you some, or may hap you would like to craft with her. I know she would like that because there’re not many persons who like geese. Then we can see if we can find my mum and dad and my sister Leveret whom I really wish you to meet.”

“Yes,” said Sapphire.

For her, the whole situation was too complicated to understand all at once. She could think quite quickly, but only consecutively, concurrent thought was beyond her. She understood Mere loved her, and they were now married because he said so, and he was a nice man. She was happy she was now married to a really kind man who had lovely hair. She was still a virgin, but understood the sex act and its consequences. Her grandmother had maekt sure she understood both, and the holding animals had provided the evidence Sapphire needed to understand what she’d had explained to her. She knew she had to make love to have children, and wished to do so as soon as possible so she could have the children she longed for. A friend at school had telt her it was a good way to have fun, so she was looking forward to it.

Mere was going to arrange for her to have some geese, and she would like to work with his friend Emily who liekt geese too because geese maekt her happy. Mere was going to find them somewhere to live, and they would choose some furniture together. She was going to meet his family which excited her. For her the world was now perfect. Mere was a nice man with lovely hair who didn’t shout at her, and he was patient when she didn’t understand. When he had kissed her and touched her it had done things to her she had never experienced before, not even with Dominic, but she definitely wished to experience those feelings again.

For Mere the dream had come true. He was in love. That his love was half his age was irrelevant, as were her mental limitations. They were as irrelevant to him as her physical perfection. It was being in love that was the important thing. And he was looking forward to his sisters’ reactions to his wife. He had ignored them and had found what he wished in the end. All it had taken was time, and just this once they were going to have to admit they had been wrong, and he had known what he was spaeking of. If it only happened this once in his lifetime it was enough. But most of all he was looking forward to introducing Sapphire to his mum and dad and Leveret who he knew would be so pleased for the pair of them.

Sapphire wasn’t bright enough to be in the least vain, but she was insecure. Dominic had oft telt her she was beautiful, but since he also said Sapphire’s granddad’s cows were beautiful too she wasn’t sure if she was even a bit pretty, for she was bright enough to know there was a difference between girls and cows, even if Dominic didn’t seem to think so. “Do you really think I’m beautiful, Mere?”

“Oh yes. Your the most beautiful woman I’ve ever met.”

“Good, because I think you’re the most handsome man I’ve ever met, and you have lovely hair.”

She held her hand out to him and hand in hand they went on their way. Mere was trying to organise the dozens of thoughts chaotically chasing each other in his head. Sapphire’s mind was a blank. She was just happy, and for her that was every thing.

Word Usage Key

1 Lasteve, the evening before.
2 Breakfast, breakfasr.
3 Thisday, today.
4 Maiden rams, rams born this year.
5 Spaeking, speaking.
6 Dresst, dressed.
7 Hearet, heard.
8 Willen, willed, wished or wanted.
9 Goodforenoon, good morning.
10 Clout, a small piece of cloth oft uest for cleaning for example a dishclout.
11 Solemnth, solemness.
12 Maekt, made.
13 Cousine, female cousin.
14 Themselfs, themselves.
15 Lovt, loved.
16 Telt, told.
17 Agreen, agreed.
18 Berount, around.
19 Nextday, tomorrow.
20 Maiden, in this context an unmarried virgin.
21 Calt, cold an adjective.
22 Allowt, allowed.
23 Wearn, worn.
24 Dien, died.
25 Needet, needed.
26 Shaert, shared.
27 Togetherth, togetherness.
28 Evemeal, evening meal.
29 Seamsters, specific craft, those who sew.
30 Requiert, required.
31 Enjoyt, enjoyed.
32 Feelt, felt.
33 Loes, lost.
34 Longth, length.
35 Caltth, coldness, cold, a noun.
36 Granddad, could be either maternal or paternanal grandfather.
37 Yearnt, tearned.
38 Imprinting, geese will imprint on the first suitable moving object they see within 13 to 16 hours after hatching, they will follow what they imprint on as if it were their mother.
39 Eagerth, eagerness.
40 Liekt, liked.
41 Shyth, shyness.
42 Stubbornth, stubbornness.
43 Wifes, wives.
44 Taekt, took.
45 Spaek, speak.
46 Isolaett, isolated.
47 Uest, used.
48 Approven, approved.
49 Flusht, flushed.
50 Sadth, sadness.
51 Sheepherd, shepherd.
52 Scolt, scolded.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00003050
DANGEROUS DRUGS
FORENOON PEARL (78) AND MERLIN (74 nc)

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old and a character not encountered before. Ages of incomers are in Earth years at this point and of Folk in Castle years. (4 Folk yrs ≈ 5 Earth yrs. l is lunes, t is tenners.)

30th of Towin Day 3

Pearl arrived with Merlin at the Master at arms offices before ten. Merlin was a thin faced, tall man with a full head of gray hair. After being helped off with their heavy over coats, Merlin offered Pearl his arm which she put hers through and they followed the junior Master at arms assistant to meet with Willow. Willow greeted Pearl with a hug and said, “I decidet(1) to deal with your situation myself, Pearl. I am glad to greet you, Merlin,” and much to his surprise gave him a hug too. “I have given the matter much thinking, and have selectet(2) a few families whose need for grandparents is great and whom I bethink me you will be happy with, Pearl. May I suggest you look at the details we have on this family first? They would be my first choice, but the choice is yours. I can arrange a meeting which commits you to naught if you like within an hour.” She turned to Merlin and asked, “Merlin, Pearl did explain your value to us?”

“Yes,” replied Merlin, “but it is a little hard to take in. Where we come from older people are regarded as a nuisance, an unwelcome burden.”

Willow said tersely, “Flaughtth,(3) but what they denigrate we treasure.”

She pushed a thin file over to the couple. They opened it to find it referred to a couple with the names of Rainbow and Perch who worked together on three roods at the Growers’ Grounds at Outgangside growing food to sell and barter and healing herbs for the herbals. They willen(4) to cultivate a fourth rood for herbs but at present due to their children’s need for them they were growing strewing herbs on it. Perch also bred quality coneys for the table. They had six children, but even with family support were struggling to manage. Their biggest problem, Rainbow had written, was they couldn’t take the little ones with them to work their land because some of the herbs they grew were so dangerous. Rainbow was thirty and Perch twenty-nine, and their children ranged from Joy who was nearly a woman at threeteen(5) to Fawn who was a year old. They had lost two children to the fevers last year and Rainbow was three months pregnant.

They lived at Outgangside and had the space for two grandparents, but as Merlin realised looking at the notes only one spare sleeping chamber. Wordlessly he passed the piece of paper he was looking at to Pearl. She looked at it, and though Merlin had not considered this possibility she had. She looked at him and said, “They seem to be good Folk. Shall we meet them then?”

Merlin, realising Pearl had decided there wasn’t anything to discuss, said, “Yes, they do seem to be good people.”

Willow, though intelligent and quick on the uptake didn’t have the maturity to realise aught out of the ordinary had happened, and she wouldn’t have understood any hap because she was Folk, brightly said, “Shall I ask them here to meet you?” Receiving a positive response she sent a runner to so do and sent out for leaf. Perch and Rainbow arrived forty minutes later with their three youngest. There was some initial conversation, and it was clear to all the meeting was a success.

Rainbow, taking her courage in her hands, asked Pearl, “May I call you Mother?” And to Merlin, “Father?”

“I’d like that,” replied Pearl. Merlin and Perch were both smiling and shaking hands. Acceptance of a new relationship had occurred.

Pearl and Merlin, still unuest(6) to the speed and lack of formality that accompanied such events in the Folk, were taken aback when Perch asked them, “Shall I find my brothers and go for your things after lunch?” He turned to his wife and said, “I bethink me we should take the day to celebrate.”

“Yes, we’ll celebrate the day, but I’ll have Whitewater pack Mum’s things for her,” Rainbow said. She turned to Pearl and telt her, “Whitewater is one of my sisters. I am sure you don’t wish a man packing your things, strong, clumsy things all of them.”

Pearl said, “That would be kind of you, but really I have very little in my chamber.”

Merlin said, “Thank you, but I also have very little.”

Rainbow said,“Yes, but we can save you the walk, Dad.”

Perch turning to Merlin said, “The only thing I have to do thisday(7) is feed my coneys twice. Would you like to come with me?”

Merlin who knew Pearl had been accepted as Folk lastday,(8) but not sure whether he had been or not was grateful for any chance to prove his willingth(9) to become Folk said, “Yes please, that would be interesting.”

Willow who had said naught for some time said, “I am very happy for all ten of you.”

That was the first time either Pearl or Merlin had really realised the size of the family they were now a part of, and it felt good to both of them, belonging felt very safe. They both felt safer and more secure than they had in years. Rainbow said to Pearl, as she grabbed a three year old who had escaped his father’s control, “If you’re up to it, Mum, I suggest we collect the others from my brother’s wife and settle you in at home. Dad can go with Perch and bring a coney home for a celebration dinner this eve. The children like coney, and a coney dinner and grandparents will be a significant event in their lifes.”(10)

They all expressed gratitude to Willow and left, Pearl and Merlin to face a new beginning as agreäns,(11) but may hap more importantly as valued Folk, and Perch and Rainbow grateful to the elders who were going to make a proper Folk family of them, and in the process ease the problems of looking after their children.

Perch and Merlin left the others and Merlin asked, “Perch, why did you begin keeping ra…coneys? Is it a common thing to do here?”

“There are many of the Folk who keep coneys, Dad, but my family are not typical. Three generations since, when my great grandfa(12) was a boy, there was an incursion. He was a member of a kine clan and when they were taking the beasts he discovert(13) three white coneys, a buck and two does. They were four or five times the weighth(14) of coneys here and tame. None was interestet(15) in them, and he taekt(16) them home and breedd(17) them. We have since allowt(18) others to share this fortune but our coneys are the best, for we keep the best breeding stock. They are a valuable resource to us. They clear weeds on the plot, which feeds them, and are a significant source of meat.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00003060
EATING FOR THREE
FORENOON JOAN TRUTH (4l nc)

30th of Towin Day 3

That forenoon Nell taekt Breve to shew him off to her sister and niece, and to ask for her niece’s man to deliver the crib. She also telt her kinsfolk of the second of Joan’s children, and asked them to make their kith aware she now required another crib. The women agreed to ask all they knew concerning a second crib, and said they would be visiting that afternoon to see the babes. Mayblossom and Joan went to the babes’ crèche, and they came home with a little girl of berount(19) four lunes old who had been named Truth.

Joan had nursed her whilst at the crèche, and Mayblossom asked, “How is it nursing a babe, Sister?”
Joan replied, “I can’t tell you because it’s comparable with nothing else. It is the most fulfilling experience of my life, even more so than the first time I felt Jamie move which was wondrous. It is the ultimate experience of womanhood, but it is indescribable because it does things to you nothing else does. And before you ask. No, it feels nothing like what it feels like when your man does it.”

Mayblossom blushed, but said, “I was going to ask. How did you know?”

Joan blushed in turn, and replied, “Because I think we must all have asked a mother the same question when we’d had the one experience but not the other. You’ll have to wait, Sister. Do you have a man in your eye?”

“Yes, Mazun, my intendet.(20) We’ve been heartfriends(21) since I was seven,” replied Mayblossom, “but Mazun doesn’t know I intend to marry him as soon as possible.”

“I should say Mum is an exceeding good person to advise you. Does she know of your intentions?”

“Yes, and Dad too. His mum must know too since she’s a friend of Mum’s. So I shall probably not have too long to wait before I can arrange a chance conversation of marriage.”

The two young women collapsed in laughter at this and continued gossiping of Mayblossom’s love till they arrived home. Nell had arrived home some fifteen minutes before her daughters, and the crib arrived an hour after them. Nell was entranced by Truth, and thought it a wonderful name, flowers and virtues were common and popular names for girl children. The conversation continued with Nell advising Joan on the foods she needed to eat to feed the two babes, and telling of her search for a second crib, “But whilst times there’s still the drawer,” she concluded.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00003070
A SMALL UGLY LOOKING MAN
FORENOON RACHAEL (25 nc) HEDGER (25)

30th of Towin Day 3

Rachael had been an orphan in foster care from the age of two. She had no memory of either parent, and though she’d had several pairs of foster parents who had cared for her to the best of their ability, she had never felt she belonged any where. She’d always been a loner and had never had any reason to trust any one. She’d known all the way through school she only kept up with the cleverest by virtue of sheer hard work. She never admitted it to her peers, but the tests they scraped the pass grades on without any effort, she only just managed to outperform them as a result of four hours study every night, as well as more at the weekend. She had studied bio-chemistry at university where the situation was even worse.

She studied every minute of free time she had and came out with a reasonable degree and a massive inferiority complex. She then spent a year and a half unable to find a job. The only way she managed to deal with the huge debts she had incurred to acquire a useless qualification was to become pregnant, which at least she had thought had given her a breathing space, somewhere to live and just enough money to live on. She had been told all her life all she had to do was work hard, and she could have anything she wished, but she knew it was a lie, and she was sick of being lied to. She was resentful she had worked herself to the bone and had achieved nothing when others with less brains, less effort, more neck or bigger boobs had at least managed to find a decent job.

She was slim and tall for a woman and knew she was of average looks, but no beauty. She also knew she was not good at selling herself, and it was looking improbable she would be able to attract a man whom she would be able to rely on to support her and their children no matter what she was willing to contribute to the relationship. Since she was prepared to contribute herself and every hour she could remain awake, no matter how hard the toil, she had decided she agreed with the rather vulgar expression, the world was a crock of shit and then you died.

Then Johannes had happened, a refugee from political persecution who was much clever than she. He had a good job in a scientific institution, and had been desperate for a wife whom he could at least speak with of his work, someone who would understand his problems, share her life with him and with whom he could share his life. They had been very happy, and Rachael had another daughter. She had managed to find a job as a personal assistant to a woman junior to Johannes in his institution, who was grateful to find someone who understood the science of her work.

Then she arrived on Castle, twenty-five years old, nearly eight lunes pregnant with her third daughter, and devastated at the loss of Johannes and her two girls. Though she didn’t think of herself as particularly clever, Rachael was compared with most very clever indeed and much cleverer than her ex-boss. She had accepted the reality of Castle within minutes at Thomas’ meeting. Her thought processes had been rapid, she considered the most pertinent facts: she was eight months pregnant, on her own in a culture which was three possibly four centuries behind anything she was familiar with, there was no going back and she had concluded she needed a husband and a job. She had gone to the dance the eve before where she met none she was remotely interested in, and she went to bed on her own feeling depressed. She had been led to believe these sorts of things were easier on Castle than she was familiar with, but she was starting to think life was a crock of shit here too.

Her third day on Castle started at braekfast(22) standing in a queue in the Refectory next to a small ugly looking man of her age with a pleasant smile. He introduced himself saying, “I am Hedger, a meat kine herder, and you are Mistress…?”

She had replied, “Rachael. I have no craft here, though I am currently making babe clothes with the seamstresses. I am not sure what to do for a craft.” Not sure exactly why, after collecting her braekfast, she sat down at the same table as Hedger. Hedger was a good conversationalist. Without imposing, he explained a lot to her of Castle and the Folk she was grateful to hear. She explained enough of herself to him, for him to realise she was clever, but she had no idea how to use her cleverth.(23)

“Why don’t you have spaech(24) with the milch cow herders?” he asked, “they’re always needing folk who can understand the complex relationships of feed and milk quality and quantity. Or try the dairy crafters, they need clever folk too. As I telt you I am a meat kine herder, but my clan is a kine clan involvt(25) in every aspect of kine: meat, milch and dairy. I shall, if you wish, introduce you nextday(26) to clansfolk of mine who would be happy to accept you as a milch or dairy crafter, either practical or theoretical or a combination of both.”

Rachael by now was interested in what Hedger had to say and said, “I should be very grateful if you would.”

Their conversation continued, mostly Hedger providing answers to Rachael’s questions concerning kine crafting, and though there were a lot of things of milch and dairy crafting he didn’t know, he assured her he would have someone call on her nextday who would be able to answer all her questions. Hedger asked her, “Are you going to the dance thiseve,(27) Mistress Rachael?”

“Please call me Rachael. Yes, I am. I went to the dance lasteve(28) too, and little good it did me. Why?”

“I wondert(29) if you would allow me to escort you as I shall be going too.”

Rachael by this time had ceased to see Hedger as an ugly little man. She now saw him as a pleasant, helpful, not particularly good-looking and not very tall one. Before she realised what she had done she had asked, “Why are you going, Hedger?”

Hedger explained he had lost his wife and two of his three daughters to the fevers, and he would be seeking a wife and a mother for his little girl, Groundsel. His face looked very tight, and he was somewhat terse in his explanations. Rachael felt he was controlling a great deal of emotion, and she couldn’t help the tears running down her cheeks. Hedger to her surprise stroked her hand to comfort her and said, “These things happen, my dear, but we’ve to look to the future, and Groundsel needs a mother. We all have to try to put the grief behind us eventually. None succeeds entirely of course, but we have to try. We have to move on.”

She sniffed and fumbled for her handkerchief, wiped her eyes and blew her nose. “You’re much stronger than I am, Hedger.” She smiled a bleak smile, “I, at least, know my husband and daughters are alive, but their loss overwhelms me from time to time.”

“No, Rachael, it’s not strongth,(30) it’s just time. You have only had three days to come to terms with your loss. I have had over a year.” He smiled, stroked her hand again and said, “but you haven’t answert(31) my question. May I escort you to the dance thiseve?”

Despite what Hedger had said of time helping, his concern for her when he had clearly been under considerable emotional stress himself had maekt(32) an impression on her, and she put her hand on his and said, “Yes, and thank you for asking me. I’m not very good at dancing by the way, and in my present state I can only manage very slow dances.”

Hedger grinned at that and said, “You have to be better than I. My only redeeming feature as a dancer is I’m small and light enough not to hurt too much when I tread on my partner’s toes.”

They agreed to meet at the Greathall that eve, and Rachael asked him what he would be doing before then. “I’m going fly fishing for trout with Groundsel and my brother’s three. The children all enjoy fishing, and I enjoy being with them. The Refectory will cook what they catch for them and serve any excess. They’re always happy to do that with fish as it provides a bit of variety for the few lucky enough to be eating at the right time. I’ve sincely(33) done four tenners with the kine, and I’m spending a tenner with family now. What of you?”

“I’m going to the Master at arms meeting. I suppose they’ll have a cattle crafter there for me to talk to, and then there will discussion of personal placement. I’ll listen and see what they have to say, but I’ll tell them you will be introducing me to some cattle crafters nextday, and I am going to the dance thiseve with you. Fly fishing sounds far more enjoyable.”

“The children insist on going every few days when I’m at the Keep. You can come with us next time if you like. There are trout in the lower reaches of the Little Arder at the moment no more than half an hour away, and there are other places to fish close to the Keep. We could take a light waggon to save you walking. Would you like that?”

“Yes, I should,” replied Rachael. “It will be first time for me. I think I should like to do something just to have fun, and I do like fish.”

As they parted Hedger patted Rachael’s shoulder encouragingly and said, “It can only become better, my dear. Try to dwell on the better things. Bethink you of the babe you carry under your heart and fishing. It does help.” Rachael spent the rest of the forenoon with the seamstresses making babe clothes and wondering what fishing would be like.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00003080
I SHALL GIVE IT UP
AFTERNOON RUBY (26 nc) AND DEEPWATER (22)

30th of Towin Day 3

Ruby had lain down on Deepwater’s bed after lunch trying to rest before she went to the Master at arms meeting. She was eight lunes pregnant, and she’d needed to rest during the day awhile now. She reflected she always had had a poor ability to judge when she had had enough to drink. That was how she had become pregnant in the first place. The father of her babe wasn’t even a memory any longer, just someone she went home with after an evening spent at a nightclub she couldn’t even remember never mind name.

Then she arrived on Castle, and in spite of not having drunk whilst pregnant the stress of incursion led her to promise herself “I’ll just have one.” But she’d done it all over again last night, lasteve, she corrected herself. She’d awoken this forenoon in bed with a stranger, who’d said his name was Deepwater, not able to remember how she had arrived there. It had been his chamber she’d been in, and she had no idea where in the Keep she was. She’d initially been a little embarrassed by the situation and wondered how to dress and leave without too much loss of dignity.

Deepwater had been awake already, and he’d telt her, “You stay there in the warm, and I’ll bring us some leaf.” When he’d returned with a pair of elegant mugs saying, “My mum maekt these, good aren’t they?” Ruby could see he was clearly interested in resuming their love making. They drank their leaf in bed, whilst doing so Deepwater had caressed her full breasts and swollen stomach. Since she had slept with him it seemed reasonable to allow him to continue, and any way she was enjoying the reciprocal arrangements. Deepwater was a tall and good-looking man of slight build and thin features with severe scars on his left arm and a heavy tan which contrasted strongly with his pale un-tanned body and the scars. She thought he was probably a little older than her twenty-six years.

“I had a little bit too much to drink last night,” she admitted, “but it doesn’t seem to have affected your interest.” She had handled his manhood to full readyth(34) and was rather impressed by its girth.

“Me too,” conceded Deepwater, “I don’t remember much, but I know what you’re doing has maekt me will to try it all over again, but sober this time.”

Deepwater continued to caress her, and the last was said with a wry smile. Ruby, who was beginning to feel warm and could feel her blood pulsing, put her free hand on his which was caressing her from her bump to her cleft. She eased her legs and pressing his hand to her softth(35) to encourage his attentions where they would do most good said, “I’m not entirely sober I think, but at least I’ll remember this time.” After a minute she pushed both his hands away from her and teased him and herself before yielding to her desires and plunged his eager hardth(36) into her willing softth.

Deepwater was gentle and inventive with her pregnancy, but Ruby conceded thorough, and she really would remember making love this time. They maekt a game of dressing each other, and sat down to the table to eat a braekfast of bannocks and honey with leaf. Both were aware they had started something, but neither sure how to resolve the uncomfortable situation they found themselfs(37) in. Ruby, now interested in Deepwater, was no longer thinking of how to leave, and determined to ease things she asked, “If I tell you about me will you tell me about you?”

“Of course,” he replied.

“I am twenty-six, and I have left no one behind me I care about. I went to the dance with the intention of meeting someone I could marry. I was only going to have one, but as you have discovered I am not good at judging when I have had enough to drink. That was how I became pregnant. I am not very clever, and I had a job, a craft that is, serving food in a café, which is like a small refectory. My baby is due in a lune or a lune and a half, and is a boy. I know your healers can’t tell, but where I come from they could. I have a temporary placement making baby clothes with the seamstresses, but I have no idea what I want to do as a craft after he’s born.”

Deepwater thought awhile and said, “I am twenty-two and a wild food forager. I have never been marryt(38) nor had children, though I have wisht(39) for a family awhile. I goent(40) to the dance seeking a wife, and I am hoping I have findt(41) one. I too haven’t much sense when it comes to drink, and if you marry me I shall give it up because it’s not good for a man with a family to care to.”

Ruby thought a second or so and without heeding Deepwater’s indirect proposal said, “Twenty-two. I think that’s twenty-seven of our years. I thought you older than I. What does a wild food forager do?”

“I collect edible fungi and plant materials, hunt small game, coneys, partridge and much else. I have fish traps and am interestet(42) in aught that’s edible, but not easy to grow on any scale. I also collect some materials for the herbals and leaf makers along with various minerals and other things there is a small, but steady demand for, flint, goldstone,(43) mica and hardwood rootstocks. Tendril takes a reasonable quantity of colourt(44) materials, like ochres, for use in women’s make up preparations. I lisebrime(45) and find a variety of things there is a demand for, occasionally I find a piece of amber polisht(46) by the tide and sand.

Early in the year I tap trees for sap that can be boilt(47) and reducet(48) to make syrup, mostly for Milligan’s provisioners.(49) I have fifty-four trees most of which I’ve been tapping for a few years, birch, maple, sycamore and some walnut. Every year I find a few more trees. I also have a rood or so near Outgangside where I’ve plantet(50) trees for sap and some for nuts too, and though none are mature enough yet to harvest I plant some more every year, and the oldest should be productive in may hap five years. The growers give them some composted nightsoil(51) in spring in return for the shelter they provide, and I’m now planting them to maximise the shelter they provide the growers’ crops in the margins berount(52) their plots. It’s a satisfactory arrangement for all of us.

Early in the year I harvest a goodly quantity of gulls’ eggs. It’s a decent craft which takes me outside in the good weather, and I don’t have to go out when the weather is poor. What I like is I see the seasons change and my craft changes with the seasons.”

“What’s lisebriming?”

“Walking along the sea’s edge seeking useful things. There’re lots of things bringen(53) in by the sea of value, mostly hardwood knots and roots, some shells too for jewellery as well as the amber. There’s a small bay where I regularly find sponges washt(54) ashore after a heavy sea, they get uest(55) for bathing babes and women’s lunetimes.(56) The herbals will take as many as I can find. Then there’re various ocean leafs and samphire as well as shellfish and other edible animals to be findt.”

“Do you have to travel far? Are you away from the Keep for long at a time?” Ruby asked.

“Though I oft sleep in a tent for a tenner at a time or even two, I’m usually close enough to the Keep to return easily if the weather turns unpleasant, or if some of what I have findt has to be uest quickly. Why?”

Ruby, who had little knowledge of anything outside major cities and urban settlements and had always wished something better than waitressing in a none too hygienic café, was intrigued by Deepwater’s craft, and she was wondering if she could follow it with a young child, replied, “I was wondering if I could be a wild food forager with a young child.”

Deepwater blushed bright red and asked hesitantly, “Will you marry me, Ruby?”

“Yes, but I need to know if I can forage with you?” Ruby put Deepwater’s hand to her cheek and kissed him lightly on the lips saying, “It’s important, Deepwater, is it possible?”

“There are agreäns who craft together,” Deepwater replied, “may hap not all the time, but certainly most of the time.”

Ruby heaved a huge sigh of relief and satisfaction, and said, “Now I know what I’m going to say to the Master at arms staff this afternoon don’t I?”

Her meeting at the Master at arms offices lasted only a minute or so, and after accepting their good wishes she went cheerfully back to the seamstresses to continue with the babe clothes she was working on. Deepwater had gone out on a short trip earlier, and was going to shew her samples of all he brought back before turning it over to the Keep kitchens and others so she could start to learn to recognise their harvest, and she was looking forward to his return thiseve. When her son decided to start what were now his predictable daily exertions in the afternoon she smiled, and stroking her bump, said aloud, “That’s it my son, plenty of exercise will make you strong, so you can be a forager just like your dad.”

Word Usage Key

1 Decidet, decided.
2 Selectet, selected.
3 Flaughtth, foolishness, stupidity.
4 Willen, willed, wished or wanted.
5 Threeteen, thirteen.
6 Unuest, unused.
7 Thisday, today.
8 Lastday, yesterday.
9 Willingth, willingness.
10 Lifes, lives.
11 Agreäns, those person(s) one has marital agreement with, spouse(s).
12 Grandfa, specifically maternal grandfather.
13 Discovert, discovered.
14 Weighth, heaviness or weight, pronounced way + th, (weiθ).
15 Interestet. Interested.
16 Taekt, took.
17 Breedd, bred.
18 Allowt, allowed.
19 Berount, about.
20 Intendet, intended, in this context fiancé.
21 Heartfriend, a relationship of much more significance than being a girl- or boy-friend is on Earth. Oft such relationships are formed from as young as four and they are taken seriously by both children and adults. A more typical age would be six, seven or eight. A child’s heartfriend is automatically one of their parents’ children too, and a sibling to their siblings. Such relationships rarely fail and they are seen as precursors to becoming intendet and having agreement.
22 Braekfast, breakfast.
23 Cleverth, cleverness.
24 Spaech, speech.
25 Involvt,involved.
26 Nextday, tomorrow.
27 Thiseve, this evening.
28 Lasteve, yesterday evening.
29 Wondert, wondered.
30 Strongth, strength.
31 Answert, answered.
32 Maekt, made.
33 Sincely, recently.
34 Readyth, readiness.
35 Softth, softness. Term uest for female external genitalia.
36 Hardth, hardness. Term only uest for an erect penis.
37 Themselfs, themselves.
38 Marryt, married.
39 Wisht, wished.
40 Goent, went.
41 Findt, found.
42 Interestet, interested.
43 Goldstone, iron pyrites uest with flint for sparking a fire.
44 Colourt, coloured.
45 Lisebrime, beachcomb.
46 Polisht, polished.
47 Boilt, boiled.Reducet,
48 Redudecet, reduced.
49 Provisioners, cooks who are one of the two offices that preserve food. They are mostly meat preservers. The other office is the Storekeepers who are mainly concerned with preserving fruit, vegetables and grains.
50 Planted, planted.
51 Nightsoil, sewage.
52 Breount, around.
53 Bringen, brought.
54 Washt, washed.
55 Uest, used.
56 Lunetime, menstruation.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00003090
THE BEHAVIOURIST
FORENOON JANET REDEMPTION

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old and a character not encountered before. Ages of incomers are in Earth years at this point and of Folk in Castle years. (4 Folk yrs ≈ 5 Earth yrs. l is lunes, t is tenners.)

30th of Towin

Mistress healer Gilla, a kindly looking woman of average highth,(1) was looking thoughtful. Her particular expertise was in the field of the elderly, and Janet was sixty-three. She had studied the notes maekt(2) by every one who had met Janet and particularly those maekt by Yew, Lovage, Bram and Livette, and she was in the Master at arms offices spaeking(3) with Campion, a member of the Master at arms staff, who was currently involved in the personal placements of the newfolk. Campion was a childlike, diminutive brunette of twenty-seven, and her size oft maekt persons who didn’t know her think she was much younger, and hence had less than her considerable experience in dealing with folk. She was highly intelligent and oft came across to new acquaintances as a shock. Gilla had known Campion since her birth, and wasn’t surprised by her perceptive and incisive summary.

“She was probably trett(4) badly as a girl, I doubt physical ill use, but I suspect she was a sensitive child who didn’t receive the love and care she needet(5) to thrive. She has grown up with a deep sense of inadequacy and shame of herself and her body. Look at what she was wearing. The millers could have providet(6) a flour sack with more shape and appeal. Her fear of rejection by men for not being womanly enough was why she became what Yew refert(7) to in his notes as a crafter virgin. The way Yew handelt(8) her wasn’t the way I should have tryt,(9) but it workt,(10) and we must use the results of that to good effect. She will be in a suggestible state now, and will do what we tell her in her efforts to undo what she bethinks her of as her faux pas and lèse-majesté of lastday.”(11)

Gilla, who though deeply versed in the archives, knew only vaguely what the two incomer expressions meant. “We must have her personal placement dealt with thisday(12) whilst she’s still suggestible, and if we can organise her craft placement at the same time so much the better. We have any number of families with children on our books who would appreciate her as a grandmother, but I should prefer she had a husband. Losing her virginity will sever her ties with her past life and personality, and settle her here more tightly than aught else could.” Campion was spaeking as a crafter here, and the only thing of importance to her was the weäl(13) of the Folk, and that meant Janet’s too.

Gilla asked, “Can you do all that thisday?”

“Yes, without difficulty, if you’ll give me a minute.” Campion started looking at a shelf of files and extracted one. She leafed through the sheaf of notes it contained and said, “Ah yes. Here we are, as I bethinkt(14) me, perfect.” She went to the door and asked a runner to locate Blackdyke Master furrier and ask him if he would come to see her please. She turned to Gilla and said, “Blackdyke is fifty-seven, he reart(15) a family of five as a young man, they grew up, and then tragically his wife, Dawn, a Mistress fisherman, was loes(16) at sea to a storm. Ten years over he met and marryt(17) Robin. She telt me she had to seduce and bully him into it. She was younger than all but one of his first family, and now he has three young children, two sons and a daughter, but Robin was loes to the fevers. His older children are helping him to manage, but he both wills and needs a wife and a mother for his children.”

“So what makes him perfect for Janet?” asked Gilla.

“He’s a shy and gentle man, and deeply affectet(18) by the loss of two wifes,(19) both of whom he still loves and I suspect always will. Janet will obtain a sense of self worth in being a comfort to him and a mother to his children.” Seeing the puzzled expression on Gilla’s face she continued, “I intend to tell them both the other’s story. Blackdyke, I know, will be relievt(20) to have findt(21) someone as his shyth(22) makes this difficult for him, and his older children won’t risk embarrassing him by helping. Whereas, I have no such scruples.”

She was going to continue when Blackdyke arrived. He was a big man, broad and deep in the chest as well as over six feet tall. He had a pleasant rather than good-looking face with deep set blue eyes and had the appearance of a shy man. “How can I help you, Mistresses?” he asked.

“Master Blackdyke,” began Campion, “you have left with the Master at arms office a request to help you find a wife.”

Blackdyke flusht and said, “That is so.”

“We’ve findt a woman, an incomer. May I tell you of her?” Blackdyke nodded.

Campion telt Blackdyke essentially what she had telt Gilla, all of it. She concluded with, “Janet will need to be lookt(23) after carefully. That she has never known a man or any kindth(24) means she’s fragile, and she needs to be valuet.(25) I bethink me all you have to do is let your children deal with that. She needs a man like you, Blackdyke, and I am sure she will love your children and they her.” She waited for Blackdyke to spaek.(26)

When he did he smiled, “I am glad you considert(27) me, Mistress. I need a wife, and my children need a mother. I shall have a care to her, but—”

Campion interrupted him, “I shall spaek to her of you, and introduce you at the Greathall thiseve.(28) Why don’t you bring your children if only for an hour or so?”

Blackdyke nodded at her and turned to go. When he reached the doorway he looked back and said quietly, “We shall be there. You have my gratitude, Mistress Campion.” Then he was gone.

“Do you really believe this is going to work, Campion?” Gilla asked.

Campion shrugged with a moue of a smile implying wry amusement rather than distaste before replying, “It has so far. Since I wish this all done at the same time, we now need a Mistress or Master of the seamstresses. I’d prefer a Mistress seamster,(29) but not Livette again. Any suggestions, Gilla?”

“I know Faith is busy with incomer interviews, so let’s ask if Violet is available to help.”

A runner was sent to have spaech(30) with Violet, who arrived shortly. Violet, if aught, was even younger looking than Livette, though she was the same age. She was a small buxom honey blonde with two children, and as she put it, happy to be working on a third. As she came in she saw Campion with Gilla and asked, “Janet?” She had been telt by Livette what had happened lastday,(31) but the runner had only telt her Mistress Campion would appreciate a few minutes of her time. It was the presence of Gilla too that maekt her believe this was of Janet.

“Yes,” said Campion outlining the plan. “So we wish her craft placet(32) as soon as we can, you see.”

“I agree, we don’t wish to lose her either, but according to Livette it wasn’t looking good.”

The three women went out and donning overcoats walked across the courtyard to the infirmary. As they walked Campion was telling Violet how to deal with Janet. Gilla taekt(33) them to the small chamber where Pim had insisted Janet was to be allowed to recover from the drastic steps he had taken. He had also instructed she was to remain there isolaett(34) till he’d had time to have spaech with all senior healers of her. Those discussions had taken place, and all were agreed she should remain with none to have spaech with other than senior healer staff till the matter was resolved. When the three women entered the chamber, Janet started babbling of apologies, and not realising who Yew was.

Campion imperiously shushed her and went into her carefully prepared routine, “I am Mistress Campion, a personal assistant of Thomas the Master at arms.” This turned Janet’s face pale. Master at arms meant nothing to her really, but it sounded as though it were something official, and she recalled Lovage had mentioned it too. Campion continued, “This is Mistress Gilla of the healers who is in charge of your admission here, and this is Mistress Violet, a senior seamster of the seamstresses, who is going to have spaech with you first. I suggest you confine your attention to her requirements. We shall spaek to you afterwards.”

Janet paled again, but nodded her head. She was frightened but suggestible as Campion had predicted, and was doing what she was telt. Violet started by asking Janet of her craft experience. She had designed clothes mainly for women, drawing the plans for them on paper she explained quickly, for a large organisation that selt(35) them. She explained after that the pieces would be cut out in large numbers at a time by a machine, and they would be stitched and hemmed by hundreds of women also using machines. Violet was startled by the concept, but recovering quickly she continued in the imperious manner and with the hauteur Campion had said she must use, “Yes, yes, but can you sew?” she demanded.

Janet crushed, replied humbly, “Yes, I did all the initial needle work myself to check the look of them. I planned them, and then I made them, and I often remade them many times, till I liked the way they looked.”

Violet looked at her piercingly, and asked crushingly, “How long would it take you to make the blouse I am wearing?”

Janet, somewhat shaken, looked at the blouse and asked, “May I see the back please?” Without a word, Violet stood and turned berount(36) slowly. “Thank you. After cutting out, an hour and a half, I think. The darts round the bust are deep, and it is elegantly fitted, but the only demanding work is the collar for which I should need good light.”

She folded her hands on her lap and waited, sitting up in bed awaiting what she considered would be a very critical judgement. Violet was unfamiliar with the term bust, but naytheless understood it to be the bosom from the reference to the darts and the fitting. Violet turned to Campion and Gilla and said, “She knows her craft. She’ll do.” With that, as agreed beforehand she turned and without another word stalked out of the chamber. Campion was laughing to herself because it was a good performance.

Gilla and Campion left Janet to spaek next, after a long silence she said, “I don’t understand, what did that mean?”

“It means,” Campion replied, “that the seamstresses are willing to accept you as a Mistress seamster. What remains is to clear up the other matters.”

“I didn’t—” began Janet.

“Don’t interrupt me,” said Campion harshly.

“Yes, of course not, I’m sorry,” said Janet, by now terrified as well as demoralised.

“We shall deal with the events of lastday at the end,” Campion telt her, leaving the threat of potential repercussions hanging over her head to ensure coöperation in the matter of her marriage which was the real reason for the two women being there. “It is not in our interests to have you unmarryt.(37) Unmarryt you would require more help and support than Castle can afford. We’ve findt a good man for you, and we’ve explaint(38) to him your situation. He needs a wife and a mother for his children. He’s a generous and gentle man who will treat you kindly, and as are you he is a craft member of the seamstresses.” She paused, thinking that was enough for the moment, and hoping no more of this brutal treatment was going to be necessary.

Janet, though heartened by the reference to her status as a Mistress seamster, tremulously enquired, “May I ask some questions now?”

Her tone thawing considerably, Campion replied, “Yes, of course you may. This is your future life here on Castle, and we have to have all matters resolvt.”(39)

Trying to put the matters of yesterday, no she thought lastday, out of her mind Janet asked, “What is his name? And how can he be a seamstress?”

Campion replied, “He is Blackdyke. He’s a Master furrier, which is a craft within the seamstresses. There are many such, and many men are seamstresses. Would you like me to tell you of him?”

Janet replied quietly but quickly, “Yes please.”

Gilla realised Campion had done it. Janet had accepted she was going to be married. Campion had indeed braeken(40) through. Campion telt Janet of the life of Blackdyke and his two sets of children. Janet was particularly interested in the younger children. Campion realising Janet was beginning to see herself as a mother, if not yet as a wife, finished by saying, “You realise of course Blackdyke is a man and will require a wife for his bed as well as a mother for his children?”

“Yes,” Janet whispered, her colour high. “Does it hurt? The first time I mean.” She looked anxiously at the two younger women both of whom she knew would have experienced a man.

“Some possible discomfort only,” said Gilla, who Janet remembered was a healer. “We can provide you with some cream for easement.”

Blushing again Janet said, “Thank you,” and was grateful the matter was dropped.

“Now,” said Campion, “to much more important matters.” Janet, thinking she was now going to be held to account for her behaviour in front of Lord Yew, paled and was surprised when Campion said to Gilla, “Can Janet leave her bed to choose something appropriate to wear at the dance thiseve?”

“Certainly, some exercise and fresh air will do her good, and a pretty gown always make a woman feel better with life.”

“Good,” said Campion. “We are taking you to the dance thiseve, Janet. We’ve arrangt(41) for you to meet Blackdyke there, and I have askt(42) he brings his children to meet you, if only for an hour or so. The eldest is only seven, so he will probably wish to have them in bed long before the dance finishes.”

Janet was rapidly forgetting her past sterile life which no longer had any reality in this vibrant and alarmingly direct and open society, and though still embarrassed by the idea of Blackdyke, and the cream for easement, she wasn’t mortified by it as she once would have been. She was excited by the prospect of the children, but she was still in dread of the repercussions she was sure would follow from lastday. The suspense of that was almost paralysing her, and she felt she had to face it.

“What about lastday?” she asked fearfully.

“I’m sure Yew will make time to apologise thiseve,” said Campion. Janet was dumbstruck by this as Campion had expected her to be. May hap I had better explain?” she asked. Janet, still dumbstruck, nodded. Campion gave Janet an explanation of Yew’s behaviour, and telt her how difficult it must have been for him to say what he had said. She telt Janet of his embarrassment and subsequent apologies to the Folk present. Seeing Janet’s face, she braekt(43) off and then said, “We don’t have the kind of folk you bethinkt you he was any longer. We haven’t had for a more generations than the archives go back, and we barely have an understanding of how you understandt(44) Yew to be.”

Janet, stricken at the realisation of how much trouble all these folk had gone to to keep her alive, was so choked with emotion she couldn’t spaek. When finally she could she said, “This has all been carefully planned and managed hasn’t it?”

The other women nodded, and Gilla said, “Folk are precious, and we all have a care to all of us, even the persons we don’t particularly like.”

Janet said, “This is all so different for me. Nobody cared about me at all before. Life was something to be endured not enjoyed. I wish I’d arrived when I was younger, but I suppose it’s never too late to start. I’m looking forward to meeting Blackdyke and his children, and I should like to look attractive for thiseve.” She smiled, “I always wanted children.”

“Let’s go to the seamstresses’ stores, and they’ll find something for you to wear,” Campion telt her.

“Before you go, wait a minute, I have something for you,” Gilla said. “But I should be back before you have finisht(45) dressing.” She left, and came back in more than a minute, but as she had said before Janet had finished dressing. She looked Janet in the eyes, handed her a small jar and said, “Cream, for easement.”

Janet flusht(46) a little, and with a smile said, “Thank you. But I don’t think I’ll need it thiseve,” she followed this up with another smile and said, “but you never know.”

As Gilla watched Campion and Janet leave she remembered Campion had spent a lot of time after the last outbraek(47) of the fevers helping folk come to terms with their grief, and concluded she was very good with folk indeed.

Campion turned to her as she was going to follow Janet through the doorway and said, “As Yew says, ‘We’re making progress.’ ”

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00003100
SCROLL RESTORERS
FORENOON JANICE (36) AND KÆN (39)

30th of Towin Day 3

At ten, Janice arrived at the Master at arms offices, where she was met by a delighted Kæn who had expected her to renege on the invitation she had accepted the eve before. They found a mug of leaf and went to the archives starting with the most recent materials and working backward in time. Their intention was to finish with those in most urgent need of restoration or recopying. He explained to her how the archives were organised. The way the archives were organised had nothing in common with any library or collection cataloguing system she had ever come across before, for there was no fiction, and most of the archives comprised contemporary historical observations maekt by mainly non-expert observers. There was also a huge body of craft records.

“The crafters keep what they have immediate need of at various locations, but deposit their older records here for maintenance,” Kæn explained.

There were huge amounts of records, going back nearly six hundred years, of seventeen incursions. The earliest of which referred to previous incursions of which there were no direct records. They had been written by all sorts of folk from Lords and Ladies of Castle right down to junior kitcheners. Many had been recopied many times according to the entries maekt by the scribes at their front, who had faithfully copied all such previous entries.

The section that dealt with the fevers was even larger than that of the incursions, and there was a subsection containing many records that were long obituaries written by the healers, some written by many healers, as ofttimes the original and subsequent writers succumbed to the fevers too. There were personal recordings of the heartache, grief and despair of folk long dead, but there were also some written by folk still alive who had recorded their loss and grief, but who felt unable to move on till they had parted with what they had written. Many such were love letters of folk who were saying their final farewell to their lost loved one. There were records of instructions from Mistresses and Masters at arms to Mistresses and Masters huntsman to enforce deadth(48) warrants, of harvests both good and bad and of breed records for every animal kept including ferrets and coneys. There were huge numbers of accounts of Quarterday appearances, both official and personal. There was an entire section that contained the financial dealings of the Folk including the Collective and Keep accounts.

The section that fascinated Janice most contained the receipt books of women who’d had none to leave them to, and there were thousands of them. They were not just receipt books, but household management books. They were diaries of their authoresses’ lifes,(49) and contained details of the thousand and one things that happened in the lifes of busy women with large families. As books that dealt in the most detailed way of every aspect of those women’s lifes, to the prudish, they could all have been described as containing pornographic material of one kind or another. Kæn’s explanations shocked Janice at first. That these books were written by women for their daughters’ education was almost incredible to her. They were written to discuss with their daughters as soon as those girls became interested in their contents. Those discussions were a significant part of the education of women. Any material in them that required a greater level of social maturity than a girl had developed wouldn’t interest her, and would be left till she became interested. Women answered their daughters’ questions at the level they were asked. These books were written by women for women, and they contained details of aught and all that mattered to their authoresses.

Whilst few, if any, contained details of everything, mongst(50) them they contained every detail possible of their writers’ lifes. They recorded their relationships with their men or women, their love lifes, their pregnancies, whom else they had bedd(51) if pregnancy didn’t result quickly enough with their own man, how they had become pregnant if they didn’t have a man, their adoptions of new family members, how they had resolved nursing and weaning problems, how to deal with lunetime(52) problems, how they reared their families and cared to ill children, problems dealing with relatives, especially the elderly, the joys of love, the griefs of loss, new ways of flavouring favourite receipts, and hundreds of things related to food, clothing and cleaning. Absolutely everything that could happen in the life of a woman of the Folk was there somewhere. No attempt had been maekt to organise the contents, which were all mixt(53) up in every conceivable way because the events were recorded in the order in which they occurred. They were diaries not text books.

Eventually the books were passed on to their daughters, and every one of the thousands of un-passed-on, archived books Janice could see represented a family tragedy: the end of a female line. Kæn telt her the archivists expected most of the newfolk women and girls would eventually chose one or two to help them come to terms with Castle because the records telt them that was normal. He explained the archivists would be glad to give them away and see as many of them in use as possible. Kæn wished her to see what they represented to his people: a truthful and helpful aid to young women. He explained women of the Folk were still writing them, and every woman on Castle had at least one, and most had written one too, oft continuing in the book of an elder female relative. She was surprised when he telt her any woman would let her read them, they were not considered private, and Folk women would be proud that someone wished to read them, and though few men were interested many male archivists were, to the point of cataloguing and indexing them in their own time.

He had read his mother’s and all his sisters’. He informed her with pride they were all good, but the one written by Linden, his youngest sister who was the senior administrator for the huntsmen, was much better written than the others in educational terms, though he would never tell any of them that. Eventually, Janice came to see them through the eyes of the womenfolk, though she wondered how, as a teenager, she would have reacted to reading one written by her mother. She was surprised to learn there was no formal education system on Castle. All children, boys as well as girls, were educated by their kin, or at the least their kin maekt arrangements for their education, and oft they chose to learn with kithfolk of similar age. Such arrangements were informal and usually maekt day by day, frequently by the children themselves who prized their learning for it conferred status. Kæn’s last surprise was when he telt her she would be expected to write her own book for her daughters, or how could they learn?

She decided Kæn was an interesting man, and she was interested in him. What had finally convinced her was his total commitment to the Folk rather than just to their archives, but most of all how important it was to him she thought no ill of the women who had written those books, many of them hundreds of years dead. After the tour of the entire archives, they collected some of the older scrolls to examine, and Kæn explained a liquid based on juice extracted from a particular water reed root oft increased the contrast on faded script. They were poring over faded scripts all forenoon, and it was only when a junior member of the office brought them a mug of leaf they realised they had missed lunch. They decided to go across to the Refectory where there was always something available. Even in the middle of the night, food was left out for those unfortunate enough to be crafting, including hot soup. The kitchens were never entirely empty of staff. Right through the night there were always a few cooks, kitcheners(54) and bakers crafting, and the main early group of bakers started at four.

Now they were no longer spaeking of manuscripts and old books their conversation became a little stilted. Janice asked Kæn where he lived to be telt, “I don’t really. I have a bed in one of the smaller record chambers. It’s more convenient if I have ideas in the middle of the night. I can arise and write them down, or try them out, or do what ever I will.”

Janice asked, “What of your possessions, where do you keep them?”

“I don’t have any,” Kæn admitted, “only the tools of my craft, and they’re in my workshop.”

They continued walking in silence till they reached the Refectory where they managed to find a hot meal. Other than the cooks, the kitcheners and a group of eight men at the far side of the vast space, they were the only folk in the Refectory. Janice was puzzled by Kæn. He was obsessed by his work, but he cared deeply for the Folk, even those who were centuries dead. He was untidy, but someone looked after him. She knew he wasn’t married, he had telt her that lasteve, yet his clothes were looked after in a way he couldn’t have done. He was intelligent, not unattractive and he appeared to like her, but he had maekt no attempt to let her know that. She concluded if she wished to know him better she had some work to do.

“Do you have relatives, Kæn?” she asked.

“Two brothers and three sisters, my father dien(55) when I was a boy, but my mum is hale and lives with my sister Linden. I eat there sometimes, and Linden looks after my clothes for me,” he volunteered.

“Does she have children?” asked Janice.

“Yes four, Mum helps her with them because Berg is a forester and away a lot.”

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00003110
RARE VALUE
FORENOON ELDERS AND GRANDPARENTS

30th of Towin Day 3

Whilst Willow had been with Pearl, Merlin and their new family, Ymelda had overseen a much more general group of potential grandparents. There were thirty-two, most of them, but not all, elders, and they were looking at some five hundred and seven files, each of which contained the details of folk who had care to a child or children. The files represented a wide variety of situations, a parent, parents, family, kin, clan or kith all rearing children and all seeking assistance to do so by adopting elders into their family. It was bewildering to many of the newfolk, who were conditioned to think of adoption only in terms of parents adopting children. Ymelda had a dozen young members of the office with her to help the newfolk understand what the information in the files implied and to make their choices. The hardest things to make them understand were they had value and it was a question of their choices.

Most, if not all, of the folk in the folders were desperate for help. It was why they registered with the Master at arms office, for it was the method that was usually the quickest and most successful. It was a hard forenoon for all concerned, but eventually all of the thirty-two had selected a first and a second choice and with a few exceptions would be meeting the folk on file with their children that afternoon. The exceptions were folk who lived or worked far from the Keep, but runners had been arranged to ask them to come to the Keep with their children. There were three elders who had maekt choices, but who’d said they wished to wait till after Quarterday before doing anything. Ymelda assured them this was a reasonable thing to do, and should Quarterday not provide them with something they were well come(56) to return at any time to arrange any meetings they wished.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00003120
NOT ENOUGH CHALLENGE
FORENOON URSULA (27) AND OYSTER (33)

30th of Towin Day 3

Oyster and Ursula had been introduced at the dance the eve before. They had a lot in common, and were interested in each other both as crafters and as they had telt each other as potential agreän(57) too. They had agreed to meet again the following forenoon at Oyster’s workshop for craft discussion and to further their acquaintance. When Ursula arrived at the Huntsman’s Place she was shewn to a large workshop where she was introduced to a young married couple Von and Merganser. Von forged arrow heads, mongst other things, and Merganser maekt and fletcht(58) arrows. Haven was there, whom she knew from her interview, and Ursula was also introduced to Nightjar, an older man who maekt crossbows. It was explained to her all the crafters had their own workshops, but most of their work was done in the large communal one they were in at the time.

She was invited to join them for leaf, and Haven telt her, “We shall find a small workshop for your personal use nextday(59) or nextdaynigh.”(60)

She accepted a mug of leaf, and the tools they uest(61) were produced and discussed prior to her being taken to see Von’s smithy. She was shewn the butts,(62) and she loosed off thirty or so arrows using several different bows over several different farths.(63) The crafters were impressed with her skill, and she was impressed with the bows.

“Do you not feel temptet(64) to become a bowman rather than a bowyer?” Merganser asked her.

Ursula laught and replied, “No, not at all. There’s not enough challenge in it.”

They all laught, knowing the reactions they would encounter from any hunter to her statement. They had a productive forenoon, and braekt(65) up so Oyster could take Ursula for lunch, and the two of them could pursue their conversation concerning their reaching agreement, in the afternoon.

Word Usage Key

1 Highth, height.
2 Maekt, made.
3 Spaeking, speaking.
4 Trett, treated.
5 Needet, needed.
6 Providet, provided.
7 Refert, referred.
8 Handelt, handled.
9 Tryt, tried.
10 Workt, worked.
11 Lastday, yesterday.
12 Thisday, today.
13 Weäl, well being.
14 Bethinkt, thought.
15 Reart, reared.
16 Loes, lost.
17 Marryt, married.
18 Affectet, affected.
19 Wifes, wives.
20 Relievt, relieved.
21 Findt, found.
22 Shyth, shyness.
23 Lookt, looked.
24 Kindth, kindness.
25 Valuet, valued.
26 Spaek, speak.
27 Considert, considered.
28 Thiseve, this evening.
29 Seamster, a needle worker, specifically one who sews.
30 Spaech, speech.
31 Lastday, yesterday.
32 Placet, placed.
33 Taekt, took.
34 Isolaett, isolated.
35 Selt, sold.
36 Berount, around.
37 Unmarryt, unmarried.
38 Explaint, explained.
39 Resolvt, resolved.
40 Braeken, broken.
41 Arrangt, arranged.
42 Askt, asked.
43 Braekt, broke.
44 Understandt, understood.
45 Finisht, finished.
46 Flusht, flushed.
47 Outbraek, outbreak.
48 Deadth, death.
49 Lifes, lives.
50 Mongst, amongst.
51 Bedd, bedded, make love with.
52 Lunetime, usually menstruation, but here as an adjective menstrual is a better rendering.
53 Mixt, mixed.
54 Kitchener, though part of the kitchen staff the kitcheners are a distinct craft comprising kitchen supervisors and their staff of servers, waiters, dish washers and storekeepers.
55 Dien, died.
56 Well come, welcome.
57 Agreän(s), spouse(s) the person(s) one has marital agreement with.
58 Fletcht, fletched.
59 Nextday, tomorrow.
60 Nextdaynigh, the day after tomorrow. [Lastdaysince is the day before yesterday]
61 Uest, used.
62 Butts, a place where archers practice.
63 Farth(s), farness(es), distance(s).
64 Temptet, tempted.
65 Braekt, broke.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00003130
AN ARRANGED MARRIAGE
FORENOON JANET THE DINNER GOWN

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old and a character not encountered before. Ages of incomers are in Earth years at this point and of Folk in Castle years. (4 Folk yrs ≈ 5 Earth yrs. l is lunes, t is tenners.)

30th of Towin Day 3

When Campion and Janet arrived at the seamstresses’ store they were expected. The store, which was part of the Keep inner walls, was a collection of storage facilities for the clothes of those who had dien(1) and had had none to leave them to and also for the seamstresses’ output. It also housed workshops where many of the crafters of the various crafts that comprised the seamstresses worked, or at least worked some of the time, for many worked at home a lot. Janet hadn’t been looking forward to meeting her new craft associates. She had expected some hostility as a result of her erstwhile attitude towards Livette. She had been worrying without cause, for only those who had need to know of her previous stance had been telt. She was maekt(2) well come, leaf was produced and she was involved in a craft conversation when Campion interrupted to explain to the seamstresses why Janet was there.

“But of course you can’t go to the dance in that,” said Mistress Celiotte, pointing to Janet’s frock. Then realising what she had just said, she apologised, “My sorrow, I didn’t mean to be bad mannert.”(3)

“I wasn’t offended,” said Janet, looking at herself in one of the mirrors, which were everywhere. “It’s functional, but not pretty is it?”

At this point, Campion said, “I shall leave you in the competent hands of your fellow crafters, and see you thiseve(4) in the Greathall, Janet.”

She turned to go, and Janet said, “Thank you very much, Campion, for everything.” Campion smiled and went back to the Master at arms offices. The redemption of Janet had been a significant success, but there was still a lot more work for her to do.

Celiotte looking at Janet with the appraising look of a crafter said, “I take it what you are wearing is all the clothing you have?”

“Yes,” said Janet a little unsteadily, “I suppose I should be grateful it wasn’t night time when I left. There were a few who arrived dressed in their night things, and they were awfully cold.”

“It’s a riandet,”(5) said Celiotte, “a complete set of clothes is clearly needet.(6) We,” she added with emphasis on the pronoun and pointing at her bosom with her thumb, “have to dress elegantly. If only for the prestige of the craft you understand.” There was a lot of laughter mongst(7) the seamstresses at that, and more than a bit of giggling.

In no time at all, they had Janet in a fitting chamber trying on garment after garment. She had never had so much maekt of her in her life and was enjoying herself enormously. She was also emotional and tearful. But her sister crafters were having none of that. They were having far too much fun. By the time an hour and a half had gone by, Janet had, as Mistress Celandine had pithily put it, “The start on a half decent wardrobe.”

There had also been considerable exchange of information concerning women’s clothing both functional and social. Because of her slightth(8) of build Janet hadn’t thought anything of it that during the clothes modelling and selection there had been no brassières produced, especially since Celiotte had sewn a couple of pads into the front of the gown which she was going to be wearing to the dance. “Just to help it hang better,” she had said with a smile.

However, Janet was interested in all aspects of what she now had begun to think of as her craft. “I know I have no real need of one,” she began, “but what styles of brassières do you make?”

The women were perplexed, and one asked, “That’s a term I’m not familiar with, may hap we call it something else. What exactly do you mean?”

Janet explained, to be telt, “We’ve no such garment, but for smaller and medium bosoms, our frocks, aprons and blouses are maekt to be self supporting,” and then with an arch expression, “especially so our social occasion frocks and gowns.” There was general laughter at that.

Janet asked, “And what of those who are more generously bosomed or nursing?”

There then followed some detailed discussions of underwear with sewn in stays and what the women referred to as an ‘apron-skirtt,(9) lacet(10) bodice’, usually just called an apron they explained. Which was an arrangement where a blouse was worn under the bib of a bib topped skirt which had stiffening stays in the wrap berount(11) bib which was usually split at the front and laced under and then across the bosom. Janet’s wasn’t entirely sure she understood the arrangement till samples were produced for her to examine. She thought they would look very feminine and elegant on a woman with something to put in one, but to her they were more suitable for those social occasions they had all laught at earlier rather than for functional use, especially for nursing mothers.

“I shall find Amethyst,” said a girlish looking young woman who Janet was later to learn was called Mint. Mint came back a few minutes later with a middle aegt woman who was hugely endowed and wearing an apron.

The conversation thus far was explained to Amethyst who agreed with Janet, “No, it wasn’t convenient when I was nursing, but an apron does provide enough support for a heavy breastet(12) woman to avoid hurt irrespective of whether she is nursing or a just big bosomt.”(13) The women looked at the sketches just produced by Janet and concluded brassières were not going to become fashionable for social wear. They simply weren’t eye catching enough. Celiotte suggested Janet make some of the new garments for trial as functional wear.

“I’ve seen them wearn(14) by some of the newfolk already, but only women far smaller breastet than I. It never occurt(15) to me they could be maekt for bigger women. I was busy dressing them for the dance, but I’ll try the first one,” Amethyst insisted. “If it works for me, then it works.”

Janet picked up a string and said, “I’ll take the measurements then and see what I can do.” The women wished to know how long would it take, and Janet had to reply, “I’m not exactly sure. It was a specialist craft, and I never had any personal involvement, but I can’t see why I shouldn’t have the first one to trial in a few hours. We can improve on it with subsequent versions. I’ll ask the women who arrived wearing one to let me see them, and use them for pattern ideas. But in the meanwhile where can I work, and where should I get materials, needles and things from?” This was quickly explained, and all was provided in an adjacent chamber. Janet realised she now had a place mongst her new peers. “I’ve nothing to do till the dinner tonight, thisnight(16) I mean. Could I make a start?”

“Let’s have lunch, and then you can make a start,” Celandine suggested.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00003140
THE HEALERS MEETING
FORENOON GINA (36)

30th of Towin Day 3

The meeting of Gina and the healers was a somewhat interesting affair as the healers didn’t understand what it was Gina could offer them, and Gina didn’t understand what the healers were interested in. Virtually all the senior healers, herbals and midwifes(17) were in attendance, and all were interested. Theirs was a craft with no time for cynicism, scepticism yes, cynicism no. They all knew the story from the archives, it was part of their training, which telt that many incursions over an incomer had telt the healers of the day honey when uest(18) as a wound dressing helped to prevent wounds festering and thus to heal. It was true, and was now standard practice. Similarly treatment of festering wounds with blowfly larvae, maggots to the fishermen, again learnt from incomers, was on the face of it an unlikely but now thoroughly understood technique.

It was also known a herbal preparation, developed by Falcon, based on lichens from the far north usually had a beneficial effect on suppurating wounds. When it was beneficial, it was efficacious dramatically quickly, but it did not work in every case, and much to Falcon’s dismay, it was not understood why not. Falcon was still researching the matter and having samples of all other lichens and mosses delivered by hunters and foragers that they encountered.

The meeting had happened because Rowan had maekt a tentative link between the unpleasant smell of a batch of cheese that, for reasons unknown to the dairy crafters, went bad, and that of festering wounds which sometimes necessitated an amputation, or even caused deadth.(19) Gina had explained the previous day the process of turning milk into cheese was one where particular natural microörganisms were encouraged, and those tiny invisible animals maekt the cheese. She had also explained if scrupulous hygiene and sterilisation of all equipment, which involved the killing of undesired microörganisms which were everywhere, weren’t undertaken every time, a different sort of microörganism could invade the batch from the air, or the equipment, which could make it go bad.

There were she said substances she had uest to sterilise her equipment that as far as she was aware were not available on Castle, but she knew on Earth in days gone by there had been herbs which prevented unwanted microörganisms from developing, and doubtless they would be present on Castle too. She suspected the plants would probably be known to some group of persons, all they had to do was look into the matter. She also suggested they ask the brewers how they cleant their equipment. She said, whilst she had little medical knowledge, she suspected similar hygiene with wounds would be necessary to avoid unwanted microörganisms from developing and causing what she thought was referred to by medical persons on Earth as blood poisoning or, more recently, septicaemia, which was the name for what happened when a would went bad and often was fatal.

That Rowan was no expert on dairy work or healing didn’t alter that it was her acute perception which had caused the meeting to take place. She explained she couldn’t help but believe there was a connection between wounds and what Gina had spaken(20) of at their first meeting. Gina had explained all she knew of microörganisms, but said it would probably be a good idea to spaek(21) to all the incomers for it was possible there were some who knew far more of this than she, and possibly some who knew of natural herb sterilisers too.

Bracken said, “There is at least one, Ella. If I’d known what was going to be discusst(22) thisday(23) I should have askt(24) her to join us, but I believe she’s busy organising her personal placement, which is of course of more immediate importance. We shall have to meet again, and we may have to use a bigger chamber if there are many more who can contribute.”

The debate had been started. Rowan was rapidly left understanding not more than one word in ten, and she was as rapidly followed by Gina, but the healers had found many avenues to explore in terms of both general care and wound management, and were looking forwards to their next meeting when they hoped they would make significant progress. By the time the notes had been read over to ensure they were correct it was time to braek(25) for lunch.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00003150
POPPIN PILLS & FAST WORK
FORENOON ALASTAIR (19) AND THE REMAINING FILES

30th of Towin Day 3

The explanation of Alastair, the biggest liar breathing, was simple, but perplexing to Yew. Why would any take herbs to become some other? On his way to the Master at arms office to meet with Thomas, and go over the remainder of the male incomer files, he had been stopped by Falcon who had been seeking him or Thomas.

Falcon a senior Master herbal in his sixties had telt him, “Alastair has been, in the words of the incomers, poppin’ pills. Which means eating herbs which have strange effects on the personality. This is a familiar side effect of some herbs, and in particular fungi, prepaert(26) by us for the healers. They are powerful in the hands of the herbals and healers and have savt(27) many lifes,(28) but dangerous in the hands of those who don’t know what they are doing. I really don’t understand why any would take such an unnecessary risk with his life. However, Alastair has no more of the herbs callt(29) pills and will return to his usual self betimes.” Yew expressed gratitude to Falcon for the explanation and continued on his way.

Thomas and Yew were back in Thomas’ office with the remaining forty-four male newfolk files. Lovage, Hazel, Gosellyn and Siskin were down the corridor with the remaining thirty-four female newfolk files, as well as extra files of elders and pregnant women provided by the healers.

Yew had telt Thomas what Falcon had said, and in response Thomas said, “I’ll put him on the list.” He went on to explain, “Will wishes the reluctants placet(30) as far away from the Keep as possible. He suggests we give them no choices, but place them in crafts where the crafters will be able to deal with any problems they present in such a way the problems can’t return to the Keep and hurt any.” Yew who knew exactly what Will meant by that nodded in agreement.

Thomas continued, “Gosellyn wishes the dryt(31) out drinkns,(32) one of whom collapst(33) lastday(34) and is one of the reluctants, and the surviving addicts with them. We still have eight out of the nine addicts, the woman dien, but she considers by nextday(35) there will only be six left, and those will survive. She wishes the drinkns placet where there will be no drink available. Your pill popper can join them. I suggest we leave all the lot till nextday, when I shall arrange a meeting with Will and all the appropriate folk. They will have to be which ever senior Mistresses or Masters loggers, miners and seafarers are available to represent their crafts who will be able to suggest the placements and the crafters capable of taking what ever steps are necessary.”

“If I were you, Thomas, I’d let Will and Dad deal with that meeting,” Yew suggested.

Thomas realising the implications of what Yew had just said, and happy to leave it to Will and Pilot, said, “Yes, a good suggestion, Yew.”

“How many does that leave for us to look at now?” Yew asked.

“Fourteen,” replied Thomas, pushing the files they were not going to look at away, and opening the first one of the fourteen. Twelve of the fourteen files were of men with naught to make them remarkable one way or the other. Though nine of the twelve of the men had expressed a preference for working outside, but with no particular craft preference, several of them had mentioned growing as something they had done before. Thomas suggested, and Yew concurred, they be left to Alsike and her growers. The three others had expressed interest in three recognised crafts, and all were easy to match with appropriate craft Masters for an afternoon meeting.

Gerald one of the other two said he had been a craft grower, he called himself a farmer, and he had an interviewers’ note in his file saying he was an unpleasant and aggressively argumentative man. The remaining man Patrick was more problematical. The notes said he referred to himself as a headteacher which apparently meant he directed the activities of other teachers in a large establishment which had no other function than to teach the young. He too had experience of growing and as with Gerald it was decided to leave him to the growers. He too had an interviewers’ note in his file which said he had been arrogant and contemptuous of the Folk. All the information on the notes would be passed on to the growers with a request the Master at arms office be kept informed as to both of the newfolks’ progress. It was however decided before Gerald and Patrick were passed over to the growers they would be interviewed that afternoon.

Yew left saying, “I’m glad that was done faster than I considert(36) it could be. I can catch up on some of the things I haven’t done for three days. I’ll be back after lunch for the meetings.”

Thomas, who had a backlog of things, mostly connected with the incursion, to do too, said, “I’ll meet with you later in the big chamber.”

Lovage had agreed to stand in for Rowan with Hazel, Gosellyn and Siskin that day, since Rowan had gone to the meeting of Gina and the Healers, and was taking Gina to Lunch to meet Jonas and his children. Hellebore was going to take Lovage’s place as the senior interviewer in the afternoon. The four women with thirty-four files to go through were kept busy for much longer than the men had been. True they had no problems of the sort the men had, but as with lastday’s work load they came across many distressed women who had left children and husbands behind. They were busier with prospective introductions to men and families than they were with craft placements. The craft placements were for the most part relatively straight forward.

The more challenging and potentially more valuable crafts had been dealt with lastday, and they didn’t anticipate any surprises in the afternoon. By lunchtime they had prepared a list of the men they wished to be invited to the dinner and dance, and also one of who they thought should be introduced to whom, and they had passed it over to the Master at arms staff for execution. The list had five folkbirtht men seeking a wife for every newfolk woman and roughly the same ratio of Folk family members seeking other family members to incomers wanting a family placement. They knew the Master at arms staff would add to the total guest list to even up the numbers and create a workable social event, and they felt reasonably satisfied with their forenoon’s work when they went for lunch.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00003160
MAY I CHANGE TRUTH
LUNCH TO MID-AFTERNOON JOAN (26) AND BRÆTH (28)

30th of Towin Day 3

Lunchtime arrived and Erik returned with Bræth, one of his co-workers. To Joan, Bræth seemed a shy twenty-eight year old man of medium highth(37) and slender build with shoulder longth(38) dark hair who applied himself to his lunch. When the men left the table to go back to their workshop Bræth expressed gratitude to Nell for the food and smiled at Mayblossom and Joan muttering a somewhat incoherent good bye.

“Bræth was taken with you wasn’t he?” Nell said to Joan.

Joan went bright red and replied, “He’s shy that’s all.”

“He’s never been shy with me before,” Mayblossom retorted, “It looks as if we both need the services of Mum. You for Bræth and I for Mazun.”

Nell laught, but seeing the stricken expression on Joan’s face said carefully, “There’s no need to be upset, Dear. That’s probably why your dad bringen(39) him home for lunch. Your dad is a crafty old fox, and he can’t resist meddling, but his heart is in the right place. I know you’re worryt(40) concerning what we should think because you only just joint us, but you will always be our daughter. Now stop worrying, and let happen what will happen. You needet Breve and us and Truth too, and you will need a man as Mayblossom does, only his mum and I may have to do a bit more work there.”

The three women laught and Joan’s colour slowly went down. Nell continued, “Bræth’s a pleasant, hard working young man. He apprenticed to your dad when he was threeteen(41) and chose to carry on with him once he achieved Mastery. Shall I tell you of him because he was taken with you? And you will be crafting with him too once you and the babes have settelt(42) in.”
“Yes please,” Joan replied considerably less embarrassed after Nell’s somewhat acute assessment of her feelings, “but I still find it difficult to accept the willingness of the Folk to take in strangers, and even more a woman with children.”

“It’s the way we are. The way we have to be,” Mayblossom insisted. “Folk are all precious, and women with children or pregnant women are even more so. Your adoption of Truth has maekt you even more desirable as a wife. Bræth or any other man would regard himself as lucky to have reacht(43) agreement with you.”

“All Mayblossom has sayt(44) is true,” Nell agreed, “but also we gain too because we are your family whether you live here or no, and of course you gain because of the extra kinsfolk you have from us and from your future man. But any hap, you wish to know of Bræth.” Nell spake for twenty minutes of Bræth when she said, “I can hear Breve and Truth too from the sound of it. You feed Breve, and I’ll change Truth, and then we can swap because no doubt Breve will need changing after being fedd.”(45)

“May I change Truth? I know what to do,” Mayblossom asked. The procedures were agreed upon, and after both babes had been fed and changed Nell went to make leaf. Just as Nell had maekt the leaf her sister and niece arrived with three other women who were introduced to Joan as good neighbours: kith. The whole matter of Mazun and Bræth, the two babes, Joan’s diet and a second crib was re-discussed. By which time both babes wished to be fed again, and in this environment of female solidarity Joan had never felt as happy, secure and accepted. The event had completed making Folk out of her, and Nell was pleased to hear her spaech(46) beginning to become more like that of the Folk because she believed it was indicative of Joan’s acceptance of her new life.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00003170
FAMILY PLANNING
NEARLY MIDDAY JUDITH AND STORM

30th of Towin Day3

When Judith awoke the forenoon was advanced, and she was lying on her side with Storm snuggled behind her fitting tightly gainst her as if they were a pair of spoons. His arm was over her with his hand on her breast. Her slight movement must have awakened him because he caressed her breast and nipple before sitting up and declaring with a leer, “You are the best thing I’ve awoken to for a long time. Would you object too much if I presuemt(47) to take advantage of your body, my dear?”

“I may renege on the whole deal if you don’t, my love,” responded Judith, reaching for him. When they finally decided their agreement had been formalised sufficiently to consider other matters, Judith asked, “What are we going to do about a family then, Storm? Besides trying to get me pregnant I mean.”

“I suggest we eat an early lunch,” replied Storm, “and go down to the Master at arms offices to register our request for grandparents. There are enough empty chambers in this tower for us to take what ever we need. The question is do you have any preferences?”

“How do you mean?” asked Judith.

“A large family could provide a requirement for two grandparents. That is if we can find them, because they will be in great demand. We could find two grandfathers, two grandmothers or one of each who are probably not going to be a couple, though it could happen eventually.”

“I hadn’t thought about it. But it doesn’t matter to me. I had bad relationships with my parents, so as long as we get along it will be an improvement to my life.”

“If we adopt a large family, and I presume you weren’t joking when you sayt six lastnight,(48) Judith?”

“Yes, I wasn’t joking,” said Judith.

“With six children if we don’t find grandparents that means both of us can’t work at the same time. One of us will have to look after them, and we shall need to adopt at least one older child so as to help. The one of us whose work is of the lower priority at any instant will have to be with the family, which will probably be me for three quarters of the time. That’s because to start with repairing the mills will be a higher priority than dressing stones. Making new stones will definitely be a low priority for a long time, and if as Briar suggestet(49) the new mill is built you will be in great demand all the time till it’s finisht,(50) but I don’t care if you don’t?”

Somewhat taken aback, because she hadn’t considered that aspect of the matter, Judith thought awhile, but replied, “Yes, I don’t mind either, but we shall need some time together for me to learn to dress the stones, and I’ll be damned before I allow Castle to turn me into an absentee wife. I’m your wife, and I wish to be pregnant. You can’t do that from the wrong side of the river. Besides whether I’m already pregnant or no, I like making love with you and I refuse to be short changed for a bloody watermill. And what happens when I am pregnant and later nursing?”

Storm didn’t understand all the details of Judith’s spaech, but he understood exactly what she meant and was entirely in agreement with her views. “It’ll not be quite that bad all the time,” replied Storm. “The millers’ families will help to look after children if it makes the difference between having the work done in three days or a lune, and of course they could take it as a favour oewt(51) or better we could negotiate it as part of the price. What I’m asking is do you still wish to adopt six even if we can’t find grandparents? If so, it would be best to tell the Master at arms staff we wish grandparents, and then go to the healers immediately for the children, and if you end up having another six,” Storm lovingly placed one hand on her breast and the other on her stomach, “I’ll be one of the happiest men on Castle.” With the last, he kissed her lingeringly and lovingly, but definitely not passionately.

The last of Storm’s remarks and his gentle kiss had worked powerfully on Judith’s emotions, and with moist eyes she slowly replied, “I want you and the children, and I am prepared to do what ever I have to in order to make it work.” She kissed Storm the way he had kissed her and said, “If we’re going to eat we’d better dress because you’ll have to shew me where everything is, and then let’s get down to the Master at arms offices.”

They prepared the food and ate it hurriedly both eager to visit the Master at arms offices, and make a start on their new life together. Judith was happy she was embarking on the kind of life she hadn’t even been able to dream of: a man who was a man by her standards, caring, loving and hard working, children in a world where children mattered, a society where a woman interested in mills was regarded as an asset not a freak, but most importantly a woman. Storm, now finally able to move on after the tragedy of the loss of his family, was looking forward to a new love and a new family with a woman who for him was the epitome of woman Folk, despite her newfolk status and so recent arrival from another world.

Word Usage Key

1 Dien, died.
2 Maekt, made.
3 Mannert, mannered.
4 Thiseve, this evening.
5 Riandet, a matter of no consequence.
6 Needet, needed.
7 Mongst, amongst.
8 Slightth, slightness.
9 Skirtt, skirted.
10 Lacet, laced.
11 Berount, around.
12 Breastet, breasted.
13 Bosomt, bosomed.
14 Wearn, worn.
15 Occurt, occurred.
16 Thisnight, tonight.
17 Midwifes, midwives.
18 Uest, used.
19 Deadth, death.
20 Spaken, spoken.
21 Spaek, speak.
22 Discusst, discussed.
23 Thisday, today
24 Askt, asked.
25 Braek, break.
26 Prepaert, prepared.
27 Savt, saved.
28 Lifes, lives.
29 Callt, called.
30 Placet, placed.
31 Dryt, dried.
32 Drinkn, noun a drunk, plural drinkns.
33 Collapst, collapsed.
34 Lastday, yesterday.
35 Nextday, tomorrow.
36 Considert, considered.
37 Highth, height.
38 Longth, length.
39 Bringen, brought.
40 Worryt, worried.
41 Threeteen, thirteen.
42 Settelt, settled.
43 Reacht, reached.
44 Sayt, said.
45 Fedd, fed, past tense.
46 Spaech, speech.
47 Presuemt, presumed.
48 Lastnight, last night.
49 Suggestet, suggested.
50 Finisht, finished.
51 Oewt, owed.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00003180
FORMING THE SQUAD
LUNCH BRUTAL SEEMING DECISIONS

Word Usage Key is at the end. The brackets after a character eg CLAIRE (4nc) indicates Claire is a character who is 4 years old and a character not encountered before. Ages of incomers are in Earth years at this point and of Folk in Castle years. (4 Folk yrs ≈ 5 Earth yrs. l is lunes, t is tenners.)

30th of Towin Day 3

Gosellyn’s office had been struggling to contain the behaviour of some of the incomer boys, they never did anything particularly bad, but they were reckless with their own safety concerning climbing the Keep walls and argumentative. Iris had telt her that forenoon her staff were worried for the boys, “They’re bort,(1) Gosellyn, and need something to do. The only reason there hasn’t been any fighting is because one of the sensible boys exerts a huge influence on the rest. The surprising thing is they all do what he tells them in spite of him being one of the smallest.”

Gosellyn had considered the matter and decided since her healers couldn’t deal with the boys, and the Master at arms staff had enough to do trying to find the boys placements, may hap Will’s office could help. She was having lunch with most of the senior folk dealing with the incursion including Will and asked, “Will, is there any chance you can find something for a dozen or so boys to do till they find a family? They’re not bad boys, but they have clearly had little of a mother’s love and care to them and even less discipline from a man they respectet(2) enough to accept he had the right to govern their behaviour. We know it shall take a while for suitable families to be findt(3) for them, and whilstimes(4) they need something to occupy them during the day. Some of them are proving too much for us to handle, for they take no heed of any woman, and most of us are women, and those of us who are men follow not the kind of craft they respect. However, I believe the men of your office are the kind of men who will be respectet by them.”

Will thought for a moment, and then with a devious expression on his face replied to Gosellyn’s question, “I believe you to be saying they need the influence of a male who will hurt them if they behave inappropriately?”

Gosellyn didn’t like to admit to the truth implied by Will’s question, but all knew he never honey coated aught, yet she agreed and said, “Yes, for they have a great want(5) of appropriate male discipline.”

“I may have just the thing, without the loss of self respect a beating from an adult would give them.” He wrote a quick note, and seeing an apprentice huntsman who had finished lunch gave it to her saying, “Give this to Gale, Katien, please. I bethink(6) me she’ll be at the Huntsman’s Place, possibly in the Commons. None else will be acceptable. It must be Gale, and it’s important. If she’s not there you need to find her. Tell any who tries to stop you I sayt(7) so.” The young woman smiled, nodded her understanding and left. Will turned back to Gosellyn, “Send them to Gale. I’ve a twelve year old incomer who wishes to be a hunter running the kennels now, that’s a ten year old in our years. I’ll soon discover if he’s any good as a squad leader won’t I?”

Gosellyn was not surprised at Will’s solution as it was entirely in keeping with his character, and she knew far better than to remonstrate with him on behalf of his ten year old kennel boy. She also knew from previous experience Will’s sometimes brutal seeming decisions, which in retrospect were always based on a deep and intuitive understanding of human nature, had a tendency to work. Too the huntsmen had a greater collection of eccentrics than any other office and he and Gale, his deputy Master huntsman had no trouble at all managing them, for the nature of their office was such as to provide opportunities for the most eccentric of them to become Mistress and Master crafters of high status.

Gosellyn in turn wrote a note and gave it to a runner at the door saying to him, “Please give this to the healer on duty with the children in the infirmary.”

Ten of the newfolk boys had expressed interest in the dogs and ferrets, and they were sent from the infirmary to Gale who had introduced them to George. George had received the help he had been telt he would if he were successful at the kennels. Ford hadn’t anticipated George receiving any help so soon, it had only been a couple of days, but the boys were all young incomers with a background of poaching, some of whom were the ones Gosellyn wished to be kept occupied before they killed themselves, others were just interested. Gale had watched George’s initial handling of the boys, and seeing he required no help from any to establish his command had left him to it.

A little later in the afternoon George’s squad became twelve. Intellectually limited fifteen year old Sharky had admitted to poaching, and he’d been telt of George and his newly formed squad by the Master at arms staff, and with no prompting, he’d asked if he could join him. Fourteen year old Fergal had explained his involvement with falconry to the Master at arms staff, and when asked if he would like to join the kennel and mews squad where his experience would be appreciated he had been willing to do so. George’s squad was known as the kennel and mews squad, but quickly became the kennel squad.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00003190
TAKE THE KISS AS AGREEMENT
EARLY AFTERNOON MERCEDES (29) AND FEN (25)

30th of Towin Day3

That forenoon when Mercedes had awoken it had taken her a few seconds to remember what had happened, and she dresst(8) quickly so as to have time to have a bath before going to eat. The bath chamber was a little way from her chamber, but the chamber was warm and the water was hot, and she had wondered how it was heated. Refreshed, she went for her meal, and after eating honey and bannocks she had realised she would be helping to produce honey soon, which was an uplifting thought. She had spent lastday(9) and this forenoon again spaeking(10) with as many Folk as possible of anything and everything. She had asked many questions, but she’d spent most of her time listening to the answers. She had a tasty shellfish dish for lunch with delicious greens she was telt were seagreen.(11) The kitchener(12) had added both the shellfish and the greens came from a holding to the north of the Keep brought in fresh by ship, and marine soup was on the eve meal menu.

She went for her interview at the Master at arms just after lunch, and she was taken to a small chamber where she met Siskin, Lovage and Bram and she was introduced to Kingfisher who was a Master beekeeper. Kingfisher was in his early thirties and asked her why she wished to learn to keep bees. She explained of Miss McVane and that it had been something at the back of her mind for fifteen years. She admitted to no practical experience, but said she had read some bee keeping books, most of which she didn’t understand. “I think it is a worthwhile thing to do,” she had stated. “I know I have to do something. It may be I have to do something else too, and I shall if necessary, but I have to do something, and I’d like to start with bees.”

Kingfisher smiled at her and said, “We can never find enough apprentices and lærers,(13) despite the constantly high demand for the products of bee keeping. I can tell you it will give you a good craft and a good living with no need to do aught else unless you so will to do, and I shall be delightet(14) to have you crafting with the bee keepers. I haven’t long met Jessica, who is a newfolk bee keeper crafting with the candlers, and I suspect she is going to revolutionise the way we keep bees. I haven’t yet met Susan who is your age and also from whence you come, and she is going to be a lærer too. I suspect the three of us shall all be lærers with Jessica who is only sixteen. Teal, who has adoptet(15) her, is a Mistress woodworker and is going to make our new hives, and I am looking forward to it.”

The crafting with the others did sound good to Mercedes, and she added, “I am too. What happens next, Kingfisher?”

“I shall arrange a meeting in a few days time for all of us. That will give all of you time to settle in, and if possible arrange your personal placements. Our first task will be to start transferring some my bees from the skeps to temporary hives ready for their being hivt(16) in their proper hives next season along with hiving any swarms we take into the temporary hives too.”

Kingfisher left, and Lovage the senior of the two Master at arms staff said, “I believe you wish to marry and have children Mercedes, and for you, it is important to be able to love and be lovt?”(17)

“Yes.”

Lovage continued in a gentle and understanding voice, “We’ve any number of men who have registert(18) with us seeking a wife who I believe would meet your requirements for love. I have been reading the notes we maekt(19) at your interviews including the guesses the interviewers maekt concerning your previous life.” Mercedes nodded, but she was again thinking the Folk were very perceptive and they cared. “I believe of all the men whose files we’ve lookt(20) through a man naemt(21) Fen would suit you best. He’s quiet, gentle, and he loes(22) his wife to the fevers last year. He has only sincely(23) registert with us to find a wife, and he has no children. He too, wills a family and has stresst(24) the importance of being lovt and finding someone to love. He’s twenty-five and a Master weaver.” Lovage waited for Mercedes to absorb what she had said and asked, “I know we of the Folk do this sort of thing quickly compaert(25) with what you will be uest(26) to, but Castle is, as I’m sure you have realiest,(27) a harsh place, and we don’t like to waste time, or to be alone much. Would you like to meet Fen? I can arrange a meeting within a quarter of an hour and somewhere private for you to have spaech.”(28)

Mercedes was somewhat taken aback by the speed at which it was being suggested she interview a potential husband, but she realised there was nothing callous in the suggestion. She agreed with Lovage, and didn’t wish to be alone any longer either. She’d waited long enough for the chance of some joy and love in her life, and she’d nearly dien(29) as a result. There was no reason to wait a moment longer than necessary. “Yes please, I should like that.”

Lovage nodded to Bram who said, “I’ll see a message is sent and a chamber is readyt,”(30) before leaving.

Lovage smiled and said, “I really do hope you reach agreement and are very happy, Dear, and I shall hope for your early pregnancy.”

The last, Mercedes had learnt, was a standard Folk expression of friendship to a newly married woman, and she said, “Thank you and so shall I.” She was taken out of the interview chamber and offered a mug of leaf by a young woman, and she said, “Thank you, but I really need to find a facility first, and then I’d like the leaf please.” The young woman escorted her via a maze of corridors and waited to guide her back for her leaf.

She expressed gratitude to the young woman and had barely started her leaf when an older woman escorted a man in whom she introduced as Fen. She escorted them to the chamber set aside for their use and wished them success in their discussions before leaving them. Fen was a man of Mercedes’ highth(31) with short dark hair and dark green eyes. He was slightly built, and as he held her chair for her to sit to the table she noticed he had small hands with long tapering fingers.

Fen started by saying quietly, “I don’t doubt this is more difficult for you than it is for me, but it is not easy for me. I’ll probably embarrass both of us, but if that’s the price I have to pay for a wife who will love me I’ll willingly pay it many times over, but I do apologise in advance for any embarrassment I cause you. If I cause you any hurt or pain it is entirely unintentional, and I shall be mortifyt(32) if you bethink you it be deliberate. I at least am familiar with the customs of the Folk, so I shall tell you what I believe you will wish to know of me, and then you may ask aught you wish. If that is that agreeable to you, Mercedes?”

Mercedes who was taken by the look of Fen, his simple sincerity and eagerth(33) to please replied, “Please, and if you wish to ask me anything do so. I expect to be embarrassed. Similarly, if that’s the price I have to pay for a husband who loves me, I too will pay it many times over, and you can be reassured I don’t believe for a second you will deliberately distress me. If I do become distressed, I know it is not your fault, but that of my background, which is not good. So please continue.”

Fen telt her, “I marryt(34) late for a man of the Folk. I had lovt Seaholly for years, but she had marryt some other when young. Her first man dien in an accident four years over, and she’d had no children. I marryt her three years over. We had no children, and last year she dien from the fevers. She had come to love me, and the loss of her love was the hardest thing to live with. I have only sincely notifyt(35) the Master at arms I am seeking a wife. It was the lack of love in my life that finally forcen(36) me to so do. We both regrettet(37) not having children, and it is to my sorrow I can bring none to support my desire to marry you. As I am sure you have been telt I will a family, I will a woman to love and I have a need to be lovt. I can’t recall aught else to say so you may ask what you will.”

Mercedes had listened intently to Fen, and she had been watching the play of his emotions on his face as he had been spaeking.(38) She was convinced he was telling her the truth as he saw it. She knew he desired her, but she wished to know why he had decided she would meet his requirements, and there were things she wished to make sure he knew of her. All other things being equal she wished him as a husband, but maybe he wouldn’t wish her if he knew she had been in a psychiatric hospital for lunes. Mercedes said, “Till I came here, I had never met a man I wanted to talk to, never mind marry. I came from a grim environment where I didn’t fit. I didn’t know enough to enable me to leave, and I nearly died from self neglect.

“I spent the last few months of my life in a psychiatric hospital. That’s a place where people who are considered to be not quite right in the head can be locked up to protect themselves and others. I then came to Castle, which I believe to be the best thing that has ever happened to me. I now believe there was nothing wrong with me. I just didn’t fit in in a place where there was no reality to living, and where I no longer wanted to go on living since I couldn’t leave. I never had any family, nor any one else who cared for me, and I have to have that. I want children. I have a contraceptive implant that prevents pregnancy that I shall ask the healers to remove as soon as possible. I accept you want love, and I am sure if I marry you I shall come to love you, but I need to know why you find me acceptable.”

Fen, who had been advised of all the Master at arms interviewers had guessed and surmised of Mercedes, was still a little shocked by her revelations, and he said, “I know you will to love someone and to be lovt. Similarly, I know if I marry you I shall come to love you quickly. We both desire children. I have enormous respect for any who crafts with or wills to craft with bees. I am terrifyt(39) of them. I know it is not a sufficient reason for marriage, but I bethink me you are pretty, and I am enjoying looking at you. You are desirable, and I can’t stop thinking of kissing you and more. My sorrow if that’s a little presumptuous, but it is the truth.”

Mercedes was now much happier than she had been. Fen’s honesty of his fear of bees she found touching and, though she would never tell him, a little amusing. His wanting to kiss her and more maekt him seem much more human, and she said, “Do you want that kiss before or after we reach agreement to marry Fen?”

Fen stood and taking both her hands in his and pulling her out of her chair suggested, “We could take the kiss as agreement if you like,” and that was how they did it.

CASTLE THE SERIES – 00003200
PROMISES KEPT
AFTER LUNCH.JUDITH & STORM
IOLA (13), ALWYDD (8), HEIDI (7), ROCK (6), STEPHANIE (4), MATTHEW (2)

30th of Towin Day3

Judith and Storm donned coats and left for the Master at arms offices. When they arrived they explained their plans to Tarn who was in her middle twenties. Their desires were duly registered on the files, and Tarn explained a meeting of the incomer elders had already taken place and all except four of the elders and the older incomers interested in becoming grandparents had found a family.

Storm was disappointed and going to suggest they continued on to the healers when Judith asked, “The four who are as yet unplaced, what of them?” She was telt they were two men and two women, all had decided to wait till after Quarterday, one of the men in particular was emphatic he was not going to do aught before then, and one of the women had requested time to think. Storm yet again was going to leave it at that, but Judith pushed the issue and asked, “We believe we’ve something special to offer them. Can you arrange a meeting with the other two for Storm and me as soon as possible?”

Tarn replied, “I could arrange it for late afternoon or early eve for at least one of them.”

“No,” responded Judith. “It must be both of them together with us.”

“I shall arrange it as soon as I can and shall let you know as soon as possible,” said Tarn who was puzzled by Judith’s request, but bound by her office to help as much as she could.

“As we said we are going to the healers to try to adopt six children,” said Judith, “from there we shall be going home.” She looked at Storm and laughing asked him, “Where do we live?”

Storm didn’t have time to reply before Tarn said, “I know where to send a runner.”

“Thank you,” responded Judith

Storm said, “Gratitude, Tarn.”

As they were walking out Storm asked, “What are you trying to achieve by us all meeting together, Love?”

“It was what you said earlier,” replied Judith, “about a grandmother and a grandfather eventually becoming a couple. I thought why not put it to them as an option to consider right from the start. After all, neither of us liked being lonely, so why should they? Since I arrived everyone has kept telling me to think Folk to make my life easier. I have come to believe you are correct, so let’s give them the same option too.”

Storm didn’t take long to nod his head and almost verbalised his thoughts as they occurred, “I agree. Let’s ask them to be our parents before any other does, and let’s tell them that, and we wish them as two singles or as a couple, but we believe their lifes(40) can be a lot better if they become a couple.” He kissed Judith quickly, they were outside and it was too cold for aught else, and they hurried over to the infirmary.

When they reached the infirmary there were several healers there as well as a number of women whom Storm recognised as nursing mothers rather than healer crafters. He recognised Iris and headed for her. She had known his parents and was pleased to see him, especially holding hands with Judith. She asked, “How may I help you Storm and…?” Storm introduced Judith and explained their desire to start a large family. He asked if there were a possibility of six children in ages ranging from nearly adult to very young with at least one nearly adult.

“Yes, that’s possible,” replied Iris looking at Judith. She asked, “We’ve herbs that will bring your milk in, would you like one young enough to require nursing?”

Judith not in the least bothered by the question replied, “We hadn’t considered that possibility. Storm, do you have an opinion because I can’t think of a reason to say yes or no?”

Storm taekt(41) his time thinking, but he finally replied, “Unless you will to nurse a child now I should suggest no, so we can maximise your time on the stones before you are nursing the one we are working on now. But it’s up to you, Judith. I am happy with what ever you decide.”

Judith didn’t take long to decide, “Storm is right. I should rather not nurse a baby yet, and we are planning on having several more children.”

Iris went over to a desk, picked up a couple of pieces of paper and after scanning them said, “I presume the ideal combination is three girls and three boys alternating in age with a girl as the eldest?” Judith and Storm looked at each other thinking this over, and eventually both realising the implications of what Iris was suggesting nodded their agreement. Iris said, “I can do this, and I believe I have a combination that will make a happy syskon(42) group. The eldest girl Iola says she is not intelligent, that’s as may be, for I’m not sure I agree with her. She is, however practical and tightly(43) organiest.(44) She helps with the younger ones here, wants to be a cook and we shall be sad to lose her. I’ll send someone over to the huntsman’s office to bring Alwydd,(45) the oldest boy who is a friend of Iola’s. There’re eleven of the boys crafting over there with the dogs.” She then asked, “How do you will to do this, meet the children in turn, as a group, or some other set of combinations?”

Judith and Storm looked a bit helpless at that, and eventually Judith asked Iris, “What do you suggest?”

Iris replied immediately, “As a group. You will a family, so meet them as a potential family.” Judith and Storm agreed, and Iris asked a junior to bring Alwydd and sent for the other children to be taken to a small chamber where she taekt the couple. After a few minutes the children arrived, and Iris explained to them she had found them a mum and dad. When Alwydd arrived she explained again. She explained Judith and Storm wished a family of six, they could say no if they wished, they could ask any questions they wished, and Judith and Storm were trying to find them grandparents too, but it wasn’t certain if they could.

Iola, a tall gangling thirteen year old whose bosom, unlike her hips, indicated she was a long way into puberty, said, “I wasn’t good at school work, and I have been told I can become an apprentice cook now if I want to. I want to cook. May I still do that?”

Storm replied, “Of course you may. Would you mind helping to look after the little ones too?”

“I love helping with little ones.” Blushing fiercely, Iola continued, “I should like to have a lot of children when I’m older.”

Alwydd, who was nearly nine, though he was a big boy who looked considerably older than that, said, “I want a mum and a dad. I never had a dad before. I don’t know what I want to do when I grow up, but I enjoyed rabbit catching with my older brother, and I’m in the kennel squad now. I like Iola, she’s better than my sister I had.”

He ran out of words, and Iola held her hand out to him, and they stood there holding hands awaiting events to unfold. Matthew went to Judith and held out his arms to be picked up. Judith picked him up and kissed him. He giggled and said, “Hair tickles.” Judith kissed him again, and he snuggled down into her bosom content with the world.

Stephanie looked at Storm and asked tearfully, “My mum and dad couldn’t come here. Are you now my mum and dad?”

Storm replied, “We wish to be. Would you like that?”

“Why did my mum and dad get lost? I didn’t want to lose them.”

Storm squatted down at her level and carefully replied, “I know not. I loes my children and their mum, and I miss them so I came to see you. May hap we can help each other.” This maekt sense to Stephanie who held her hand out to Storm who taekt it, and looking at the other two, Heidi aegt(46) seven and Rock aegt six, he continued, “We’ve all loes family, but we can be a family if we wish it. We wish to be your mum and dad, and we hope you would like that too.”

Heidi said, “I didn’t have any brothers or sisters before and my mum was too busy to take any notice of me. My dad was nice, but I want a proper home with brothers and sisters and a mum and dad who would love me. They’re nice here, but it’s not a proper home.” Rock nodded in agreement with her last statement. She held her hand out to Rock who glanced at Iola and Alwydd holding hands and gratefully took Heidi’s.

The children had all run out of words. Judith asked them all, “Shall we go home and settle in?” The children who had been awaiting what ever was going to happen next were all happy to say yes. They were pleased and relieved the promises they had been given of having a home with a mum and dad to love them and take care of them were going to be kept, and like the other children who had already left the infirmary they were going to live in a proper home they only had to share with their brothers and sisters. Iris gave Judith a bottle of mild sedative for the younger ones to help them settle at night and instructions to go with it. She also said she would have the children’s clothing and possessions sent over. They all put coats on and left with Vervain, a young healer, to help with the little ones.

When they reached Storm’s chambers he telt them, “We can collect enough bedding for us all from the chamberers. They’ve a store not far away, but I have to go to arrange some beds and furniture for clothes and things. This big chamber here is for the boys, and that one over there is for you girls. You may all have individual beds or bunk beds. What would you like?” When it had been explained to use bunk beds the top one needed a ladder the two older boys chose bunk beds strictly on the understanding they had to take turns. Storm said, “Most children who use bunk beds change every lune.” The boys thought that to be fair and Alwydd said that Rock could have the upper bunk first. The girls all wished single beds and Heidi specified a mirror too, which Iola and Stephanie agreed with.

Storm left to arrange for beds to be delivered along with a cot for Matthew and some bedroom furniture. Judith and family started to prepare an early eve meal. Storm wasn’t gone long, and when he returned he said, “I’m telt the beds will be here betimes, an hour at most, the rest will be delivert(47) nextday.(48) The chamberers will have the bedding here in a few minutes.”

Word Usage Key

1 Bort, bored.
2 Respectet, respected.
3 Findt, found.
4 Whilstimes, in the meantime, or meanwhile.
5 Want, only ever a noun in Folk, a need, shortage or desire.
6 Bethink, think.
7 Sayt, said.
8 Dresst, dressed.
9 Lastday, yesterday.
10 Spaeking, speaking.
11 Seagreen, generic term for all edible seaweed.
12 Kitchener, though part of the kitchen staff the kitcheners are a distinct craft comprising kitchen supervisors and their staff of servers, waiters, dish washers and storekeepers.
13 Lærer, adult apprentice, trainee.
14 Delightet, delighted.
15 Adoptet, adopted.
16 Hivt, hived.
17 Lovt, loved.
18 Registert, registered.
19 Maekt, made.
20 Lookt, looked.
21 Naemt, named.
22 Loes, lost.
23 Sincely, recently.
24 Stresst, stressed.
25 Compaert, compared.
26 Uest, used.
27 Realiest, realised.
28 Spaech, speech.
29 Dien, died.
30 Readyt, redied.
31 Highth, height.
32 Mortifyt, mortified.
33 Eagerth, eagerness.
34 Marryt, married.
35 Notifyt, notified.
36 Forcen, forced.
37 Regrettet, regretted.
38 Spaeking, speaking.
39 Terrify, terrified.
40 Lifes, lives.
41 Syskon, sibling. Plural is syskonen.
42 Taekt, took.
43 Tightly, in this context, highly, well, properly.
44 Organiest, organised.
45 Alwydd, pronounced Al (hard a as in axe) + oo (oo as in loom) + uth, (th as in then), (Alu:ᴧð).
46 Aegt, aged.
47 Delivert, delivered.
48 Nextday, tomorrow.